Copyright © 2017 by Heartbeat Reads - All rights reserved.

In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not allowed unless with written permission from the publisher. All rights reserved.

Doctor's Fake Fiancée

A Single Dad and Virgin Romance

By: Charlize Starr

Table of Contents

Chapter One- Lucy

Chapter Two – Max

Chapter Three – Lucy

Chapter Four – Max

Chapter Five – Max

Chapter Six – Lucy

Chapter Seven – Lucy

Chapter Eight – Max

Chapter Nine – Max

Chapter Ten – Lucy

Chapter Eleven – Max

Chapter Twelve – Max

Chapter Thirteen – Lucy

Chapter Fourteen – Max

Chapter Fifteen – Lucy

Chapter Sixteen – Max

Epilogue – Lucy

Specially Selected Bonus Content

Contemporary Romance Collection

Alien Romance Collection

Cowboy Romance Collection

Secret Baby Sports Romance Collection

Paranormal Menage Romance: Her Two Bears

Paranormal Menage Romance: Heat, Hockey and Two Werewolves

Paranormal Menage Romance: Taken by Two Hockey Dragons

About Charlize Starr

Join the Heartbeat Reads Readers Club now if you want to receive 3 EXCLUSIVE hot contemporary romance short stories for FREE and get notifications of new releases and promotions.

Chapter One- Lucy

I looked around my tiny living room filled with boxes, unsure where I was going to put everything. The apartment was charming, located above the Victorian home of one of the sweetest old ladies I’d ever met in New York. I was lucky to have found it when I needed it most. I carried a box into the small kitchen with a sigh, tackling it first. The window was wide open as Pandora played from my phone on the counter as I tried not to think about the rubble that was now the only thing left of my lab.

I had opened it after college with stars in my eyes. My goal was to produce the best green solutions to reduce air pollution.

Living in a big city, I was well-aware of the thick smog that filled the air and how it impacted air quality. I loved combining my ideas and those of my staff to find the best solution. I’d felt that way since I was in school, and I knew that I was the same geek now as I was back then. I was just a slightly broken version of her after the fire three months ago that forced me out of my apartment and into this one while I waited for the insurance company to reimburse me for my losses.

I hadn’t purchased a great policy since I had been just starting out and regretted it now. They were not making this easy, but Mrs. Hastings was looking for a little extra income and offered me the one-bedroom apartment for a great cost.

I was working at a friend’s lab, pursuing the same goals as before, but it wasn’t like being at my own place where I could be there any time that I wanted. At Grant’s lab, I had to work around his staff. I never felt fully at home there, even though he assured me that I was welcome to anything that I needed. I just didn’t feel like it was mine. That was a familiar feeling after my relationship with Braden Lintier that had ended six months ago. I tried to spend as little time there as possible, only working to pay the little bit of rent and bills that I had while I waited for the money to come through for my lab so I could rebuild and continue with my dream.

Now I had the distraction of moving in, so I organized my stuff with a little bit of false cheer and bravado. I was on my own and making it despite my troubles, acting like a strong woman. I knew that I was smart and had a lot of heart, but Braden’s verbal abuse had stuck with me since we were together. I had low self-esteem now and was struggling with that even more since the fire – something I wouldn’t put past Braden. I changed my name from Lucy Miller to Lucinda Graves to get away from him, but it would not be difficult to find me considering my job. He’d stalked me before, which had driven me to make the name change, but he wasn’t stupid. He could find me. I just wanted a chance to start all over and Lucy aside – along with all of the mistakes that she made.

I shuddered as I thought about the abuse that he put me through. My mind blocked out a lot of the physical abuse – the way that he tried to manipulate me into having sex with him – but I knew that I needed some time to recover. He had done his damage and hopefully would leave me alone now. I just wanted peace.

I finished the kitchen and moved to the little bedroom that had come furnished for me. That was a big bonus since had Braden owned everything from our place together. I hung my clothes and put out pictures of my parents. I had lost them when I was just fifteen years old. These touches made the apartment feel like it was mine. I saw some boxes on the floor and clipped back my caramel curls to do a little digging and see what else I had room for.

The first one was all high school memorabilia. I had kept all my yearbooks in this box as well as some old books and notebooks that I used for notes. I opened one and cringed at the poem that I found, remembering my brother’s best friend Max Ranlin. It was all about him, as were many of the things I wrote back then – my silly crush on a guy that I’d never have. My brother Cameron moved to Montana after college and hadn’t mentioned Max in a while. Maybe they weren’t friends any longer. I had no idea, but picturing Max in my head made me smile to myself.

He was always good-looking: tousled chestnut hair and bright green eyes with a hint of gold to them. I had a crush on him – so did all my friends in high school. I blushed as I thought back to the party he’d thrown when he was going to college years ago.

It was wild, as Max had so many friends and admirers. I went with Cameron to make an appearance since Max was like a member of the family. I was more than likely the youngest person there, being a freshman, but everybody was kind to me because Cameron was my brother.

They were also terrified to look at me the wrong way since Cameron was so protective of me. Max could be as well. I didn’t think I’d date until they went to college, if I was lucky. I mingled with some of the girls at the party, always aware of where the guest of honor was. I was a nerd in school – interested in science and math. The others were more on the jock side, but we all got on well together for a night here and there.

I had walked outside to get some fresh air and peace after dancing for a while. I was sweaty, and the music seemed to get louder by the hour. I glanced around to see if any of the surrounding houses were lit up, awakened by the party. Max lived in a nice neighborhood in Long Island. His parents were wealthy from his father’s work as a surgeon. There was a lot of space between the houses, but the music was so loud.

“What are you doing out here?” A voice asked. I jumped and turned to face Max. He was grinning drunkenly and holding a red cup in his hand as I glared at him.

“You scared me! I was just getting some air.” I gestured around with my hand. “Don’t any of these people care that you’re having a party?”

Max laughed before he finished off whatever was in the cup. “I talked to them in advance. They were cool with it.”

I knew him all too well and shook my head as I wandered back to the koi pond in the back, feeling him moving with me. “You paid them off?”

“Yup,” he admitted as I took a seat, trying to see the fish in the dark. “I’ll only go away to college once, you know.”

“That’s true,” I admitted. I felt sadness passing through me. I saw him so much, him being my brother’s best friend, so it hurt to think of Max being so far away. There would always be holidays and summers, but it wouldn’t be the same. I looked forward to seeing him on a regular basis – my crush on him was so strong.

“Are you going to miss me, Luce?” Max pressed as I gazed curiously at him. His eyes were dark. I couldn’t quite see them, but something about them made me shiver. I licked my lips.

“Of course. You practically live at our house.” I shrugged and sipped the soda that I had carried out with me. “Nobody will be there to give me shit. Even Cam is leaving to go to Harvard.”

“I’ll be back. Of course, you could give me something to remember you by,” he hinted as I raised a brow at him.

“What do you mean?” I asked shyly as he sat down and turned to face me. We were all alone. I froze as he stared into my eyes. Things were different than it had ever been before with him. I glanced towards the house as he reached out to stroke my cheek.

“I’ve only seen you get more gorgeous by the year, Lucy. I’ve wondered what it might be like to kiss you.” His voice was a whisper, and I felt my heart jump into my throat.

“What?” I was the school nerd and he was a smart football player. What could he want with me?

“Can I?” Max asked as me scooted closer and cupped my face. I nodded slowly and he pressed his lips to mine, tasting of beer and peppermint.

I knew that I’d never enjoy a kiss like this again. I was crazy about him. He tilted his head and ran his tongue against my lower lip as I trembled and gasped against him. I gave in and he swept my mouth with his tongue, meeting mine as his other hand wrapped around my hip. I felt heat wash over me – throbbing deep inside. I blushed as I moved closer. I’d only had a couple awkward kisses before this that steered me away from ever wanting another one, but this was the opposite. This made me want everything.

We kissed harder until the moment passed. Hell, it might have been hours, but I was lost in the feeling of our lips meeting and his hand stroking me over my clothes. He wasn’t pushing for anything more than a kiss, but I wanted him everywhere inside and would give myself up if only he asked.

I was terrified of that truth as he pulled away and kissed my jaw. Someone called his name and Max turned with a low growl to stare at the house. “It’s Cam,” I whispered as he nodded and stared at me for a moment. He stood slowly and looked at me again before running his hands through his hair and walking away.

I blinked as I looked around my messy bedroom, still affected by that kiss twelve years later. What an idiot I am. I kept unpacking until I grew tired, taking a shower before I dropped into bed.

Chapter Two – Max

I looked down at the blonde writhing under me, begging me for more. We met at a bar where I watched a hockey game with some friends and she was willing to leave with me. Riley was with my mom for the night and I didn’t want to be alone, even though I knew I’d be sending her home in a cab when this was over.

What was her name again? Brenda?

I kissed her neck and unhooked her bra as she cried out again. Her voice was shrill and I winced. I regretted bringing this girl home. She was beautiful and I believed that she was a model of some degree – like she claimed – but fuck me if she wasn’t annoying. I played with her tits as I raised my head and caught something out of the corner of my eyes.

I looked closer to see someone in the house next door. The light had never been on before and I squinted as the person stood and lifted their shirt off slowly. That was not Mrs. Hastings. I looked closer as I pinched the Brenda’s nipples – hard. This woman was curvy and gorgeous in the light of the bedroom.

Brenda cried out as I jerked forward.

She slipped her pants off and I licked my lips as I stared at her, willing her to bare herself to me. From what I could tell, she had brown curly hair, but the room was cast in an amber glow as she wiggled out of her panties.

My hand slid between Brenda’s warm thighs as the woman in the window turned towards me and revealed a dark bra that she slipped off. I heard Brenda moan as I slid my fingers inside of her woman, still focused on my new neighbor. Her tits were perfect: full with small, dark nipples. I moved harder inside of Brenda.

The woman beneath me became the neighbor in my head, flaring my interest as I curled my finger inside of her. I’d want to make that woman come. I’d want to fuck her – unlike this empty woman beneath me. I pretended I was doing just that as she screamed my name.

I watched my neighbor until she was out of sight but kept the vision of her in my head as I kissed the blonde. Women didn’t usually affect me so easily just on sight, and I wanted to enjoy this. I was a good-looking doctor and women threw themselves at me, particularly since I specialized in gynecology. I saw a lot of disturbing things in my work, but the lonely single women or housewives that came in often made it all worth it.

I’d said no for a few years when I was still married to Riley’s mom, Blake. We were married and I had everything I wanted, so why cheat? It was when I discovered her with another man in our bed as our thirteen-month-old daughter slept in the room across the hall that I realized she didn’t think she had everything. The man had been a friend and fellow doctor in the building. Everything crashed down around me at that point.

That was two years ago and I was single now. I threw her ass out immediately and kept the house that I had purchased for us, filing for divorce the following day. It wasn’t easy with such a young child, but the beauty of it all was that Riley wouldn’t really remember us as a family. It would hurt her less. I made an obscene amount of money and didn’t need anyone to help me with her. I could do it all on my own.

I just needed company sometimes, and that came in the form of droves of women. I didn’t say yes to them all, but if I had an itch and they were there to scratch it, why not? I was single and successful as well as very careful.

I felt the blonde tighten around my fingers as my cock swelled against her leg. It was half-mast at best before this gorgeous view, so I reached for a condom. I had a lot of fantasies running through my mind now, and one of them was the woman in the window between my legs and sucking my cock. I wanted to come deep in her throat. I rolled on my back as I ordered Brenda to get in front of me.

She did, taking my large shaft in her mouth and teasing me with her mouth. I grabbed her hair and pushed up, needing to fuck her mouth as she gasped. I imagined brown hair as I held tight, feeling her moan as she dropped down over me. I imagined my neighbor’s sexy body and pert breasts as I groaned. Jesus, I was turned on.

I imagined her watching this and getting wet. The woman between my legs rocked over me as I started to move with her, holding her head so there would be no doubt that she was going to swallow. Based on what she was saying, she had no problem with that. She’d give me anything that I wanted.

I jerked forward and came hard as she whimpered against me. I was big and deep in her throat. I also knew that I gave her a lot to swallow while thinking about my new neighbor. She finished and pulled away with lust-filled eyes and a giggle as she dropped onto her ass. “Want me to fuck you like that?” I asked. She nodded with a dazed expression. I reached down to stroke my cock, imagining a different woman on her knees before me. I vowed to learn more about my neighbor. I was hard immediately and I ripped open the condom and sheathed myself with it. “Get on your knees, baby.”

“Oh, fuck,” she breathed, nearly falling in her haste to move. She was primed and ready for me as I fingered her slick pussy, wondering what my neighbor’s body looked like. Was it bare like this one, or did she prefer a little hair? Was she tight? I slid inside and immediately knew that this woman had spent some time in the beds of other men since she wasn’t tight. Still, she was very fuckable.

I gripped her hips and closed my eyes as I took her hard and deep. I knew that she felt me everywhere as she yelped and pushed back against me, trying to find a rhythm. I reached forward, pinching a nipple and picturing it to be small and firm, fucking her harder. Hell, I smacked her ass as I took her with hard thrusts. The blonde begged for more and I complied. She came a beat before me and then I let out a long moan. I didn’t use names with casuals and I didn’t know hers anyway, but I knew what name would be ringing through my head once I’d learned it. I jerked as I filled the latex, pulling out when I was done. Brenda slumped forward against my messy comforter.

I rose and went into the bathroom to tie off the condom and throw it away. I knew that there were women that wanted to get knocked up by me for a payday – something that my ex was trying to do right now. She wasn’t happy with her spousal support and wanted full custody of Riley so she could ask for an obnoxious amount of child support. Fuck that. I wasn’t having any more kids: Riley was a perfect little girl and I adored her.

I returned to the bedroom to see the blonde still on her stomach, not seeming to make any effort to move. “You’re as good as they all say.” I knew I had a reputation and smirked at her words while I pulled on some shorts.

“Am I?” I asked as I heard her moving behind me.

“Yes. Come back to bed.” I heard the seductive tone in her voice and rolled my eyes. I was done with this one and I turned to look at her. She was staring at me with her legs spread and her finger between her legs, moving slowly. In this case, it was the wrong woman. I pressed my lips together as I imagined the one that lived next door touching herself for me.

“I think it’s time for you to leave, sweetheart.” I wasn’t shy about telling women to leave after bringing them here.

She pouted as she sat up and cupped a breast slowly. “Are you sure?” she asked as I reached for my phone.

“I’ve been drinking, so I’ll call for a car for you,” I offered to her as I pulled up my Uber app. I was given a half an hour before they arrived and invited her to the kitchen for something to drink before she left. Like the others, she was obviously uncomfortable sipping from a bottle of water and looking out of the front window.

“You don’t want me to spend the night?” she asked as I glanced at her from the couch.

“I told you that at the bar. I came here because it was closer, but otherwise I’d be leaving your place right about now.” She stared at me, though I wasn’t sure why she seemed so surprised. I was always honest about that. She jumped and hurried towards the door, opening it and slipping out as I watched.

I went to get a beer after I locked the door, finishing the show on television as my mind wandered back to my new neighbor. Mrs. Hastings loved me, so I could get the information out of her on who the woman was. She was always talking to Riley or dropping off cookies or some other treat for her since my daughter reminded her of her own three-year-old great granddaughter. I appreciated the effort since Blake only seemed to want her for the money and not to spend any real time with her own daughter.

I also thought about bringing the woman over one night when Riley was gone for dinner since I wasn’t willing to have my little girl get attached to any woman. I wouldn’t allow that until I was serious about someone and thought that I might want to bring them into our life.

A neighbor with benefits might be perfect.

Chapter Three – Lucy

In my exhaustion, I didn’t notice the man next door until I was already naked and jumped behind the curtain as soon as I did. I wanted to step away from the window completely, but some sick fascination made me stay there and watch him. He was staring at me, but there was a blonde woman on his bed that was clearly focused on him. She was beautiful and her body was stunning in the bright light from another part of the house. Why was he watching me?

I stared as he moved his hand between her legs, feeling my own body tingle as she dropped her head back. The window was closed, but I imagined the noises that she must have been making. He bent forward and then moved away from her, rolling to his back.

He looked like Max, but that wasn’t possible. He was just in my mind was all. Still, I watched as he said something to the woman and she crawled between his legs to take his huge cock into her mouth. He grabbed her hair and moved forward. I gasped. My experience with that was when Braden was drunk one night and tried to force me on him before passing out. I hated it, but this girl looked like she was eating a meal after starving for years. The way he gripped her straight hair and thrust inside of her mouth made me blush. I felt heat washing between my legs.

Arousal throbbed inside of me while I watched him hold her head and pump into her mouth. I knew how this was going to end. She seemed to move harder right along with him. She obviously wanted to taste him. I let my mouth drop open as he stilled before pulling away from her. The woman dropped back with a smile and I squeaked in surprise.

What was I missing?

He stroked himself, getting hard right away. I kept looking from behind my curtain. The woman watched him with a dreamy expression before she turned on her stomach, getting on her knees as he slipped a condom over himself. I was a virgin, but I knew the basics. I watched him finger her for a moment, moaning to myself in need.

He started to move inside of her within moments and I dropped to the floor with a sigh. I could still see him if I peered over the thick windowsill. I reached down between legs to stroke my needy clit. When he slapped her ass, I slid a finger inside of myself and whimpered.

I imagined myself with Max as I watched the couple together, stroking myself until I came like every other time before. I’d been doing it for twelve years. I knew my body well and what made me tick: Max was always a go-to fantasy for me. This guy appeared to be pretty hot as well, so maybe he’d fit the bill for a while.

I recovered and made my way to the tiny bathroom to shower, careful to avoid standing in front of the window again. I’d have to make good use of the blinds from now on.

When I woke up in the morning, I started to work on the living room. I pulled on some leggings and a t-shirt and made some coffee before I looked over the scattered boxed with a sigh.

I thought back to the night before and heat washed over my skin. I needed to reel this in since I’d be living here for an undetermined amount of time. I didn’t need to mess things up for myself. Once the coffee was done, I took a large sip and started to stack the boxes against the wall based on their priority.

It was a perfect idea until I found one that I couldn’t budge. Mrs. Hastings had her grandson help me out when I moved in and he had clearly brought this in, but he wasn’t here now. The only neighbors I knew of were older women like her… or my neighbor. The neighbor I got myself off to last night as I watched him like a complete pervert.

I sat on the floor and willed it to move with my eyes. “Damn it.” I was the kind of girl that needed to have everything in its place. I walked into the bathroom to look in the mirror. I was a hot mess. I hadn’t been wearing much make up for the last few days. I pulled my hair back into a high ponytail and brushed my teeth. I splashed my face with cold water before I took a deep breath. I hoped that he was alone since I didn’t want to be any closer to a situation like the one I saw last night.

I considered asking Mrs. Hastings to ask her grandson or someone else, but they lived across town. It wasn’t worth it for one box if there was a perfectly good man next door who would more than likely be happy to help me. I could just pretend that I didn’t see him having sex and that I wasn’t naked in my room before that.

I took a big gulp of coffee before leaving the house, looking around at the pretty front yard that I was going to enjoy for a little while. It was peaceful and beautiful and the neighborhood was one of the best ones that I’d lived in. I looked to the house beside me, taking in the ranch style with a light blue paint. It looked like new. The house was in great shape, fitting in with the rest of the neighbourhood. I turned to go to the door. I lifted my hand up and knocked on the stained-glass window that ran across a part of the door near the top. I crossed my arms over my chest, blushing as I realized that I wasn’t wearing a bra.

The door opened and I went silent as I looked at the man that filled the doorway. It was Max. I felt my heart jump into my throat as I struggled to regain control of my emotions. “Good morning,” he greeted me, a knowing look in his eyes – but not one of complete recognition. Hopefully he just remembered me from a brief glimpse last night.

“Hi. I’m Lucinda Graves. I just moved into the apartment next door. The one above Mrs. Hastings house?” I queried as something flashed through his eyes and he nodded. I purposely gave him my full name and new last name I’d taken to avoid Braden. I smiled ruefully. “I had some help moving in, but today I am trying to get my living room in order and there’s a box that I can’t move to save my life.”

“Come on in. I’m making some breakfast if you’d like to join me for a bit. I can come over right after that, but the pan is hot.” He glanced back and then again at me as I swallowed the lump in my throat.

I’d locked my door so there was no reason not to stay for a minute. “Sure,” I replied as I walked in and glanced around. The house had the look of a man’s place with its sleek leather couches and large TV on the wall across from a stone mantel. I noted the children’s toys that were kept in a basket in the corner of the room, my eyes widening. Was Max married now? Was that his wife last night?

Holy shit.

I followed him and looked around casually as I took everything in. It seemed quiet and there wasn’t the sound of what I assumed to be a toddler, so maybe he was a part-time parent – divorced. “Sit down. I’ll get you some coffee. Do you like omelets?” Max asked. His voice reverberated through me, bringing back so many memories. If he remembered me, Max would remember how many of those I ate when I was a kid. I was in the clear.

“Yeah. They’re my favorite.” I looked around the bright kitchen and took a seat at the small table that was against the window overlooking the backyard. It was a cozy kitchen and I admired him as he took his place at the stove and stirred something in a bowl.

“It’s veggie and cheese,” he offered as he glanced at me. I nodded and thanked time for the changes that had been made to change my appearance. I wore contacts not in lieu of the thick glasses that I needed in high school and my hair was dyed the caramel color. I had light brown hair since birth and this jazzed things up a bit for me. Also, I lost some weight when I left Braden. The stress had been a lot and I was finally starting to relax. “So, you just moved in? Are you a relative of hers?”

“No. I hit a rough patch as of late and needed something cheap. I am saving up my money right now. Mrs. Hastings wasn’t originally looking for a tenant, but we have a mutual friend and the subject came up. She offered me the apartment and it was a perfect fit.”

“Are the financial problems severe?” He asked, interest in his eyes as he looked at me. I sipped the coffee that he gave me, finding it to be a great brew. I didn’t know what to say nor why he seemed to be so interested.

Once he brought me the plate and joined me at the table, the soft spot in my heart for Max scattered my thoughts. I thought of him being a dad and smiled softly. “I had a lab for a few years. I was working on making the world greener, but it burned down a few months ago. The insurance company is being a real pain in the ass and I needed a place to stay while I work part-time at a friend’s lab. I lived in an apartment on the property as well… I lost everything.”

“I’m so sorry.” Max offered as I shrugged. “I hope that it works out for you.”

“I’m sure it will,” I replied automatically, hearing something in his voice. I took another bite of the omelet, realizing that he cooked them as well as he used to, if not better.

Once we finished breakfast, I helped him with the dishes and we headed to my apartment so he could help me with the box. I was already feeling the connection between us, but I kept playing it off like we were meeting for the first time.

Chapter Four – Max

I headed back home after helping Lucinda in her apartment. It was a heavy box: she admitted that it was filled with books that she intended to put in the bedroom, so I moved it there for her. I knew that she could have just taken them in handfuls herself, but this made sense. I could tell that she was an orderly person and just wanted to be settled in. I was the same way.

There was something that I liked about her, something familiar.

I drove over to my parent’s house to pick up Riley later that afternoon. They wanted her for the night so that they could take her out and spend some time with her while allowing me to have time to myself. Ever since Blake and I divorced, Mom’s been wanting me to get married and have another baby. She claimed that Riley was growing too fast. I just let her tell me that, never responding too much. She didn’t need to know that I had become a man whore who never intended to get married again.

As I parked and looked at their spacious ranch house, I thought about what my lawyer had told me at our last meeting. Blake was getting aggressive in her efforts to get Riley back. I knew that it was just to get to me, but I didn’t have any proof that she was a bad mother. She wasn’t – but Blake was self-absorbed and cared more about herself. Riley would struggle in her care and Blake’s parents weren’t much better. Riley was better off with me and my family. I stared forward for a moment. My lawyer suggested that I get a wife, even if she was a front. It would look better to the courts if I was settled in a relationship since Blake was living in a one-bedroom apartment and saying that she was barely making it on my support. I knew that she was just working the system for more money by getting child support for Riley since I was one of the most well-known doctors in the state.

Bitch, I made millions with my salary and investments and still lived in the simple house that I bought right before we got married. The neighborhood was great for Riley and I didn’t want to leave, whereas Blake seemed to want to live in a brownstone in Manhattan. She would use the support to pay for a nanny so she could go out all night and sleep in the following day.

If I were to get a wife, I’d look like a settled-down family man to the courts. That would make a perfect situation for Riley to live with me since mothers were often favored in these cases.

Lucinda would be perfect. Based on our earlier talk, she was soft and clearly compassionate and would make for a great mother figure. But what if Riley got attached to her? She didn’t go through the hurt all that badly when Blake moved out, but Riley was older now.

The idea of her living with Blake filled me with anger and I told myself that it was a great way to save Riley from that. Hell, we could just be engaged with a wedding date and probably win. Blake was a lot like me, sleeping her way through the city but lying about it. She hadn’t found her new sugar daddy yet, so she was going to go after me.

Lucinda Graves. I was going to make her mine. I would certainly enjoy the physical aspect of the relationship.

I blinked at the sound of my name and watched as a little blonde girl came running to my car as my mother watched from the front porch. I got out and wrapped Riley in a tight hug, spinning her around. “Hi, baby girl. Did you have fun?”

“Grandma took me to the movies to see the pretty lady sing,” she told me, her bright blue eyes moving with excitement. “We got ice cream, too. It was so yummy!”

I locked the door of the car with the keys that I’d grabbed and carried her to the front door. Mom closed the door behind us with a gentle smile and followed us to the kitchen where cookies were cooling. “Ice cream and cookies?” I asked with a sharp look at Mom.

“She loves to help me bake, Max. You know that. It’s not like I let her eat all of them. I have your father for that.” Her blue eyes twinkled as Riley wiggled out of my arms and ran over to get two cookies. She gave one to me with a sweet smile and I felt my heart turn to mush inside of my chest.

“Thanks, Ri-Ri,” I said as Mom walked over to plate the cookies and added some more to the oven.

“I’ll send you home with a bag,” Mom told me as she smiled at me, shaking her head.

We ended up staying for dinner and I told my parents that there was a new neighbor in Mrs. Hastings house. Unfortunately, the moment that Mom found out it was a young woman, she urged me to ask her out. Riley frowned at me. I shot Mom a dark look and Dad smirked at me as he took another bite of his steak.

I wasn’t about to tell Mom my plan to get engaged to Lucinda and possibly marry her to keep Riley. She’d have to be surprised like the rest of the world. The only person that could know about it was my lawyer. I needed to go about this the right way.

We made plans for the following week since Mom was my primary sitter during the day. I worked out of a private office that I leased with some fellow doctors instead of working in a hospital where I’d have less time with Riley. I did help the patients with delivery if necessary, but I specialized in gynecology. It kept things simple.

I took Riley home and gave her a bath as we talked all about her two days with Grandma. She adored both of my parents, but it was Mom that took her everywhere and spoiled her rotten. She was a great female figure in Riley’s life and, since I was an only child, Riley was all that she had right now. That might be changing soon.

I got her into clean pajamas and we went into my room to watch a movie. I did a lot of work on patient files at night while she fell asleep next to me, and tonight was no different. As soon as “The Princess and The Frog” ended, I looked over to see her sleeping soundly on the other pillow. I smiled, thinking that she was much better than any other girl I’d had in my bed.

I blinked and ran a hand through my hair as I lifted my eyes to switch the television to one of the late-night shows. I imagined Lucinda in my bed, sleeping beside me while Riley was safe in her own bed. I imagined movie nights with the three of us in here, laughing and eating popcorn.

Where did that come from?

I set my Mac Book down on the nightstand and glanced towards my window, hoping for a glimpse of Lucinda. Her blinds were closed tonight, but I could still make out the warm glow of whatever the lamp was. I didn’t even think to look around yesterday, but she made sure that I was in and out of the house very quickly. I assumed that it was because she was still settling in. I thought further about my plan and played back her reactions to me in my mind. Lucinda was attracted to me and I knew just what to do with that. If I couldn’t romance her, I knew that she needed money and we could work out a deal.

I wouldn’t introduce Riley to anyone that I thought would set a bad example to her, which was exactly why I was going to keep her from Blake. Lucinda would be the woman that she needed her to be and I’d win custody before I broke the news that we were splitting up. It would hurt, but hopefully it would all be short lived enough that she wouldn’t dwell on it too long.

Maybe it would work out for our future. I never saw myself as the marrying type ever since splitting with Blake, but I’d have to end up with someone eventually. Lucinda seemed good and was unlike any other woman I’d met, though she did remind me of someone I knew when I was younger.

I was going to get to know her over the next few weeks and sweet talk her into dating me. I knew how to work a woman. I’d convince her that I was the man for her. I preferred to do this with as much reality as needed so it would look good to the courts. I didn’t want her to fall apart with the lie at the last minute and let me lose Riley. Lucinda didn’t seem like the lying type to me, but rather was one to give the man she was falling for everything.

I moved my daughter to her bedroom and dropped back against the pillows with a yawn. All of this was getting to me and I needed to know that my baby was going to be safe with me and not left to a mother that had only her own interests at heart. I was already paying her plenty of money to get by thanks to the judge. She wasn’t going to get Riley too.

Chapter Five – Max

I started playing the part of the friendly neighbor whenever I saw Lucinda outside. She’d smile politely but always resisted the opportunity to talk to me in depth, running to the apartment or her car as fast as she could. That happened for a few days until she saw her landlady sitting with Riley having cookies on the porch while I mowed the lawns of both houses. I was rolling the lawnmower over to my yard when Lucinda glanced at me.

“Lucinda. There you are. This is Riley. She lives next door. I don’t think that you’ve met,” Violet told her as Lucinda stopped and looked down at my daughter. I started the motor but I couldn’t miss the beautiful smile that Riley gave her before she offered her a cookie. It was as if she was working from my script. I saw Lucinda take the cookie and drop to the steps slowly as Violet said something to her with a smile, making Riley laugh. The lawn was on the small side, so I finished quickly before walking into my house for a cold beer.

I made my way back to the porch where the women sat, wearing the same damp shirt. I looked Lucinda over. “You’ve met, haven’t you?” Violet asked as Lucinda shot me a nervous look.

“Yeah, he helped me with a box when I first moved in. How are you?” Her smile was bright, but I could see something in her eyes as she bit into the cookie that Riley gave her.

“Doing well,” I replied, looking around the group. “You met my angel?” Lucinda met my gaze as she nodded. I could see that Riley had already charmed her. I smiled as I leaned over, getting my daughter’s attention. “Is there a cookie for me, Ri-Ri?”

“Of course there is, Daddy. There’s always a cookie for you.” Riley beamed at me as she handed me two of the chocolate chip cookies that Violet made for us. I took them and winked at her as she giggled. “You get four since you helped with the grass. You must be so hungry, Daddy.” That was Riley, always looking out for me. I grinned and thanked her before biting into one, looking at Lucinda as she shot me a curious glance.

Violet invited us in for dinner and Riley jumped up to run inside. This was a regular thing. Lucinda stood and looked at me with a small smile. “She’s so cute, Max. One of the sweetest little girls that I’ve ever met.”

“That she is,” I agreed as I leaned against the patio with a grateful smile. “Are you going to join us for dinner?”

“It’s hard to resist her cooking,” Lucinda admitted with a small shrug. “I have a small kitchen, but I’m not all that good with a stove.” She met my eyes. “Not like you, it seems.”

“I do just fine. You should join us for dinner sometime,” I told her as she looked into the house.

“Where’s her mom?” Lucinda asked softly. I let a sad look cross my face.

“We’re divorced. There’s a custody battle going right now, but I won’t let anyone take my daughter away. She means the world to me,” I explained in a soft voice, not faking my emotions. “I don’t think that her mother is good for her.”

Sympathy crossed Lucinda’s face as she formed a small O with her mouth. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m going to fight,” I assured her. I heard Riley call my name. “Let’s go.”

I brought Riley home for a bath after the dinner of fried chicken and mashed potatoes. She hugged both women good night. My daughter was already attached to our neighbour. She spent most of the time with Lucinda talking about dolls and her favorite shows. I had to drag her away – I saw the longing look in Lucinda’s eyes as she watched us leave.

I got Riley bathed and dressed before we watched a movie as I worked. It was the usual routine, but I found myself looking towards Lucinda’s window every so often, noticing the blinds were open. She wasn’t there, though.

I invited Lucinda to breakfast the following morning as I stepped out to get the paper. She was just coming home from a run, all sweaty and sexy, blushing. She told me that she was busy. I watched her run around to the entrance of her apartment, admiring her ass in her tight pants. I went back in and fixed some pancakes before running Riley over to Mom’s so I could see some patients.

Riley ran over to say hello to Violet when we got home that night. I noticed Lucinda in the kitchen, working on something. “Lucinda is making a roast for dinner if you’d like to join us. It’s plenty big enough for all of us,” Violet offered. I smiled down at her.

“You’re going to spoil us,” I teased her as I looked inside the house. Lucinda had said that she wasn’t a great cook, but it smelled delicious from out here.

“I taught her how to make it. I think the girl needs a little encouragement. She’s a bit… skittish,” Violet confided, looking down as Riley played with a doll at the corner of the porch.

I’d noticed the same thing. She was a striking and beautiful woman but seemed to withdraw from anyone if they got too close. I knew that there was passion for life in there somewhere, but I just didn’t know how to bring it out. “Yeah. I can see that.”

“I think Riley makes her drop her walls a bit. Kids have a way of doing that. Stay for dinner and let Lucinda relax a little bit. I promise it will be good.” I nodded and we went inside. Riley hugged Lucinda and helped to set the table.

Violet and Lucinda plated the roast and scooped the vegetables into a large bowl. I decided that Lucinda wasn’t lying about not cooking a lot: she hesitated with a lot of the steps. She blushed as she came to the table.

I complimented Lucinda on the meal, as did Riley, telling her how good the food she made tasted. That earned us a smile from Lucinda. We enjoyed the meal – she sipped a glass of wine and seemed to relax. Violet carried the conversation, asking Riley all about her day with Grandma and making Lucinda smile a few times.

We finished up, so I offered to help with the dishes. Violet told me that she’d do them and to get that pretty baby to bed. I nodded and thanked them both for a lovely night before walking home with Riley.

The night was normal as far as appearances go, but my mind kept wandering to Lucinda. She wasn’t giving in to me as easily as other women had and, even with Riley at my side, she seemed to pull away from me. I needed something to get this ball rolling: a dinner where I could break her down. Something away from my daughter. I wanted her to see me as an option for something romantic. Someone who would sweep her off her feet.

I knew that there was more to Lucinda than just her gorgeous body. I knew she had secrets that she was hiding and that they scared her away from living life to the fullest. I’d never know them if we didn’t get to know one another on our own. I needed to form a bond with her.

I knew that I could want more than just an act with her. I wanted to know what Lucinda feared and be the one to make her feel safe again. I wanted her to want me like I wanted her, acknowledging the fact that I hadn’t slept with anyone since meeting her. Granted, I had Riley every night, but I wasn’t sure if I would sleep with someone else even if I hadn’t.

I tucked her into her own bed that night and stared blankly at the sports scores on the TV from my bed. I knew that Riley was staying with my aunt and her ten-year-old daughter tomorrow night. I’d get to Lucinda then. I’d make her dinner and get her to open up to me.

I looked over to see her window open tonight – that damn light filling her room. I wanted to see her soon on my own terms… where I could touch her and break down her walls. I knew that if I kissed her and we made it to my bed, Lucinda would be mine. Few women wanted to leave once they found themselves there, but I was going to offer her more to help both of us.

I sensed that Lucinda needed someone close to her since she kept herself so guarded. I could be that person. Riley could get further into her heart. I closed my eyes and thought about Lucinda the past few times I’d seen her, knowing that she felt something for me as well. I just needed to get past the fear in her eyes.

Chapter Six – Lucy

It was Friday night and I was getting home in the evening from a long day at my temporary lab. I knew that they didn’t need me there, so I was appreciative that I was given my own workspace. I just wanted to rebuild my own lab where I could work freely and not feel like I was in the way.

Nothing felt like it was working as I parked and walked up to the house. It looked like Mrs. Hastings was gone. I planned to just go upstairs and open some wine for dinner.

Yeah, that was healthy.

I glanced over at Max’s house without moving my head and saw the lights on in the living room. I was just walking around to my door when I heard his voice. “Lucinda?”

I winced and knew that I’d been seen. “Hi, Max. How are you?”

“I’m good. I just dropped Riley off at a sleepover with her cousin for the night, so I have the evening to myself,” he said. Wicked thoughts raced through my mind.

“Are you going to go out? Isn’t that what single parents do whenever they get the chance?” I asked, dreading another porno set next door. I was just going to drink and feel sorry for myself behind closed blinds.

“Not tonight. I already had dinner out, so I’m making tri-tip with fresh veggies on the grill. It’s still nice out. Want to join me?” he asked. I nibbled on my lip and thought about all the reasons why was a bad idea. “I have some great wine. We can toast to the weekend.”

I didn’t see a lot to toast to, but the wine won me over. Why drink alone when you can drink with someone else? My only problem was that my someone else was an old crush that was hot as hell. I needed to try to stay away from him, but Max had the same pull that he did back then… except with an added weapon.

Riley. She was sweet, beautiful, and innocent. Max loved her, and that made me forget about his playboy ways for a moment. I let out a breath. He was a caring man and I knew that spending the evening with him would make me fall even further.

“I’m going to change into some real clothes and I’ll come over. Should I bring anything?” I asked. I saw his smile in the light from his sprawling porch.

“Just yourself. I had some free time today and went a little crazy in the kitchen with Ri,” he said with laughter in his voice. I raised an eyebrow. “I’ll see you soon.”

I headed upstairs and changed into some yoga pants and a t-shirt with flip flops. I pulled my hair down and fussed with it, making the craziness of the curls work before I freshened up my makeup. Sweet Jesus, this wasn’t a date. I’d never compare to the kinds of women that he preferred. I needed to get over this. It was just dinner and wine with a neighbor – perhaps a friend.

Nothing more.

I left my appearance alone and locked my door before heading over to Max’s. He had left the porch light on for me. I tapped on the door softly, looking over the quiet street. This was a great place to raise Riley in such a big, crazy place like New York. The door opened and I looked up to see Max standing there in the most perfectly worn jeans I’d ever seen and a half-buttoned shirt, a towel hanging over his shoulder. “Lucinda,” he said softly. I longed to hear him call me Lucy again. “Come in.”

I followed him inside though the open living room to the kitchen where he reached into the fridge. He retrieved a bottle of wine and poured me a big glass before giving me one of his sexy smiles. “I’m grilling out back. Join me?”

I hadn’t seen the backyard, so I nodded and followed him. The grill was on an expansive deck and overlooked a perfect yard. It wasn’t huge, but Max did a great job with it. It had a small garden as well as a swing set and pool for Riley. There was plenty of room for a little girl to get lost in her imagination out there and just be a kid. I sat down near the grill and watched as he lifted the lid and checked the coals. I could tell that Max was comfortable cooking and taking care of his home. I sipped the wine, imagining that he grew up to be just what I expected. “Were you at the lab tonight?” he asked me as he placed the meat on one side of the BBQ. I listened to it sizzle.

“I was. I was there all day, but it isn’t the same when you’re using someone else’s stuff. I feel like I’m an inconvenience.” I shrugged and tried to push the day behind me. “What do you do?” I knew that Max was headed to medical school before, but I never learned what he decided on.

He gave me a long look before grinning. “I’m in gynecology.” I wrinkled my nose and he laughed, holding up one hand. “It isn’t like that. I swear. I had an aunt that died from ovarian cancer and I wanted to help women survive. It isn’t the sexy job that some people think, but I am making a difference.” That made sense. I mulled it over as he spread a lot of vegetables over the other side of the grill.

We ate outside, sharing the bottle of wine. Max reminded me of how easy he was to get along with and truly like, making it hard for me to keep myself from bring up our past. I’d been lying this long and it would look bad to do that now, so I decided to just keep playing the part of Lucinda.

We took the dishes inside, washing them side-by-side at the sink. I was feeling the wine now and laughed at all of his jokes. I felt the weight on my shoulders fading. This was fun and familiar. I placed the last fork in the rack before looking at him.

Max was staring intently at me as I swallowed the lump in my throat. He stepped closer, cupping my face with his hands before his lips claimed mine. It was familiar and intense – I felt like I belonged there. I wasn’t the teenager that I was the last time, but I also couldn’t admit who I was to Max.

His tongue swept my mouth as I considered just giving in for one night. What could it hurt?

The scene from his bedroom with that woman played back through my mind. I hadn’t seen her again, but Max was a good-looking man – probably one that slept around a lot. Mrs. Hastings and some of the other women hinted around to that. I knew how he was back in school and that he had split up with Riley’s mother early on. It probably wasn’t even a real marriage.

I moaned as he gripped my hips and lifted me to the counter, his mouth claiming mine with his lips and tongue. He pushed between my thighs as one hand drifted down over the front of my shirt, making me jump.

I pushed him away and slid from the counter, my heart pounding in my chest. I couldn’t give myself to him like this: in a lie and feeling weak. “I have to go. Thanks for dinner.” I hurried to the front door without looking back and then to my apartment, unlocking the door and falling to the floor as I started to cry.

Chapter Seven – Lucy

I was in a daze as I walked further into my living room. I felt the ache in my breasts and the throbbing between my legs. I’d felt desire before, but it was never anything like this. I cried out with the frustration of it all. I couldn’t let this go. I considered going back over there and finishing what we started.

Sleeping with Max like that for my first time would be wrong. As his neighbor or a former fling, it was wrong. I wanted things to be serious with a man before I gave myself to him – possibly even waiting for marriage.

I went to my fridge and pulled out the open bottle of wine, taking a long sip as I stood in my dark kitchen. I was already feeling the bottle that I’d shared with Max, but I needed more. I needed to pass out for the night.

I needed to forget his kiss, but my lips were still tingling. I touched them, drank more wine, and headed to my bedroom. I was going to drink and sleep for hours tonight. I slipped down my pants and kicked them to the floor as I sat down and drank more wine.

I looked over at my open window, the wind blowing in. I knew that my light was on and I could see that Max’s was as well. He walked into his bedroom and ran a hand through his hair. It was messy and long. I wondered if he’d been angry after I left. He unbuttoned his shirt and dropped it to the floor before he raised his face and looked at me.

I froze, but the aching need in my body only increased. He stepped closer to the window, his blue eyes wild with need as he let them slide over my body. I was only wearing the shirt now and I blushed as I realized that he could see my pussy if I pulled my legs apart.

Max reached down to stroke the denim over his cock as I breathed out. I parted my legs and he licked his lips as I brushed my hand over my slick folds. I moaned and pushed a little harder, finding my clit as I dropped back to my pillows.

What was I doing? He was watching me.

I circled my clit and opened my eyes to see his pants pushed down and his cock in his hand. He was staring my hand as he pushed his hand up and down his cock, hard and slow. Oh, God. I wanted him. I slipped two fingers inside of me as I pressed my palm against my swollen nub. I heard a voice and opened my eyes to look at him. “Take off the shirt, Lucinda. I want you to touch your nipples for me.”

I cried out and pulled my hand away, arching my back as I ripped the shirt off. I was bare now but needy, and one hand slipped inside of me again while the other slipped over my left breast and found the hard nipple. I pinched and pulled as I watched him speed up his hand, listening to me whimper as I grew closer to an orgasm.

I plucked at my other nipple and spread my legs apart further. I added a finger and met his eyes as he watched me, his feet planted apart on the floor as he jacked off.

I came with a jerk and a loud cry, rocking through it as I let the sensations take me over. I dropped against the mattress and pulled my hand away to play with my clit as he started moving his hand harder. “I want to lick your pussy. I want to suck on that clit,” he told me as he jerked forward. “I want to fuck you.”

Only I could hear him with the nearness of our windows, but I sincerely hoped that Mrs. Hastings wasn’t home. I was still whimpering as he arched his back and came, shooting towards the floor as he moaned.

I reached for the wine and drank it, feeling dirty and sated. I had never done anything like that before and I was stunned that I did for Max. He raised his gaze to meet mine, sweeping his eyes over my body as I felt adrenaline running through my veins.

Was this my way of completing my fantasy with him without being with him? Was this my way of preserving my innocence even though I felt like a slut right now? I had a good thing going, living here, and I was sabotaging it so much right now.

I watched as Max retrieved something from the bathroom and leaned over to clean up the floor, still naked. He seemed resigned and frustrated as he stood to look at me again.

Oh, my God. What did I do?

I pulled my shirt on and walked over to the window, staring at him. All my old feelings had resurfaced along with new ones – more mature ones. I didn’t know if I could turn back from this, but I had to find a way. I had to move on and find a way to get a new place as soon as possible. I needed to get away before Max realized who I was.

I closed my blinds and walked back to the bed, reaching for the wine. I needed it more than ever now.

Chapter Eight – Max

I was restless all night, playing back the sight of Lucinda getting herself off over and over. I don’t think that I’ve ever jacked off so much in my life. When the alarm clock went off in the morning, I felt the raw skin of my cock in the air.

Watching her was the most erotic thing I’d ever done. I rose and slipped on some boxers to make some coffee, thankful that Riley wasn’t here. I was picking her up later. I brewed some coffee to take to the bathroom with me. I showered, hoping to relieve some of the pain as I cleaned up and got ready to go see my lawyer.

We were just a few weeks shy of my custody battle in court and we needed to find a plan that was going to ensure that I got Riley. That was the only option for me while Blake was playing the role of the brokenhearted mother that missed her baby. I knew that she wanted more money for herself and that it would not go to Riley.

I dressed in black slacks and a white shirt. I looked towards Lucinda’s closed blinds. What did she do last night after the cut me off? I wondered if she continued to masturbate in her bed as she thought about me. I let out a slow breath.

I got into my car and drove into the city to meet with my lawyer, taking some coffee from his receptionist before we settled in his office. He took a deep breath and looked at me across the desk. “She’s going with the idea that she is beginning to suffer from depression over being limited to short visits with Riley now. Not actual depression, since she was supposedly taking medicine and seeing a therapist, but heading there. I looked at the papers that he slid across the desk to me from her therapist, recommending that Blake was safe for her daughter and would benefit from her getting custody. She was settled and living in a good part of town, working and ready to raise her daughter.

I knew that it was all lies. She never cared about Riley. I knew that a few months into the pregnancy, but I had wanted everything to be okay. I wanted to have a daughter that had a mother who would care for her while I did what I could to support all of us. I just wanted all of us to be happy, but Blake never was. I saw her go off the rails when we split up, drinking and seeing tons of men in addition to the one she was cheating on me with. I fought Riley being with her then and had proof of it all. I won, but I did give her alimony just to end the process. I didn’t think that she’d come back for Riley, but now she needed more money.

“Do we still have time to get anything from the PI?” I asked as he sighed.

“She’s playing it safe, Max. She knows we’re watching her. Blake has a house and a job now. She’s doing better in the eyes of the court. She’s the mother. You are single and a doctor who works a lot – they are going to consider that. Have you thought about the wife angle any further?”

“I know someone that would be perfect for that, but I need to convince her. She’s reluctant right now. I need to sweeten the pot.”

I sipped my coffee as he looked at me. “You can have any woman that you want, Max. How is this an issue for you?”

“I don’t think that a woman I met at a bar is someone I want to make me look good in court. I don’t think anyone that I’ve slept with from the office works either. This girl… She is kindness and innocence. She has met Riley and they get along. Riley loves her. It’s the perfect front for this case, but what if it breaks Riley’s heart when it ends? She didn’t have to experience losing her mother because she was too young, and I don’t want her to do it now.”

“Maybe this won’t be a front. Do you have feelings for this girl?” Liam asked me as I looked at him. “I know that Blake burned you and you are not looking for love, but it is bound to happen at some point. Maybe this is it.”

“Are you getting sappy on me?” I demanded. He shrugged.

“I just don’t think you should hold out so much. Blake was one woman and you’re doing fine without her. You can raise Riley, but maybe she needs a woman in her life as well. Maybe this is the one for both of you.” I knew that Liam was happily married, but that didn’t mean it was meant for everybody.

“For now, I’ll convince her to do this for me. I just need to win in court and I’ll take it from there. Hell, I’ll offer her some cash and make this work. I want Riley.” I told him as he nodded.

“Is she in financial need?” Liam asked. I thought about the story about her lab. I nodded. “That might work. You can keep it casual for Riley’s sake, but have everything on paper and everyone wins.”

Could I? Riley had adored Lucinda from the first time that she met her. If we spent any time together, lines would be crossed and people could get hurt. Thinking about losing her to Blake and knowing that she wouldn’t be raised well was what made me come to my senses. That was what made my choice. “I’ll talk to her soon. Do I need to be married or engaged by the court date?”

“Married. It can be a whirlwind relationship, but it needs to look foolproof. What would be even better is the girl expecting a baby – giving Riley a family. Blake is still single. I am going to try to dig up as much as I can to prove that you’re the better choice. I know there’s something.” I raised my eyebrow and nodded my head. “How long did it take you to have Riley with Blake?”

“She was six weeks pregnant when we got married after dating for three months,” I reminded him. He chuckled.

“You can do it, then. Seduce this woman and sweep her off her feet. Offer her money. Do whatever you have to do to get a wife,” Liam said as he glanced at the clock. “Want to grab some lunch?”

We left and walked over to a diner to eat as he talked more about Blake. He was a friend before he was my lawyer, well-aware of the bitter split between me and Blake. He knew that my loyalty was to my daughter and that I’d fight for her.

I left and went to my office for a few appointments, working on autopilot. I’d been doing this for seven years now, and every day I thought about my aunt and how she waited too long to save herself. My friends teased me about doing this to hook up with women, but they were wrong.

It didn’t help that I made a lot of money. I had a good life, and now I needed to use my wealth to convince Lucinda to play a part for me. I went to pick up Riley after work and had dinner with my sister before bringing her home. “Where’s Lucinda?” Riley asked as she looked at the house, running up to the door. The light was on. I ran after her as she looked inside. “Lucinda doesn’t live there, sweetie. She lives in the apartment around the back. Let’s not bother her.”

“I want her to have ice cream with me,” Riley pouted. I shook my head at her.

I started over to our house as Riley ran off. “Lucinda! Come have ice cream with me.” I looked at the beautiful woman. She avoided my eyes and knelt to talk to Riley.

“Don’t you need to go to bed soon?” Lucinda asked as Riley shook her head.

“I ate all my dinner tonight and Daddy promised. We have a bunch in the freezer and I want to share with you,” Riley pleaded. My heart tugged in my chest. She liked Lucinda – I was going to invite her into my life to save her.

This was twisted.

Lucinda agreed and came over as Riley told her all about her day while I unlocked my door. We walked inside and I watched as Lucinda dropped her face to follow Riley to the kitchen. “Is it okay if she has some?” Lucinda asked. I looked up and meet her eyes.

“Yeah, but don’t let her scoop it.” I said. She nodded and asked Riley where the bowls and spoons were. I listened as they talked in the kitchen and thought about my approach with Lucinda. I had money and I could fix all her problems. She could fix mine.

Lucinda stayed for a while and even tucked Riley into bed as I went into the kitchen for a beer. She came out and I looked up to her face flushing pink. “She’s asleep. I’m sorry that I monopolized your night with her, but she’s very convincing. She’s so sweet.”

“She likes you,” I told her. She nodded. There was tension between us as we stood in silence. I cleared my throat. “Can we have lunch tomorrow? I’d like to discuss something with you.” I moved closer to Lucinda, drawn to her. She pressed her lips together.

“What?” Lucinda asked as I listened through the house to see if Riley was asleep.

I reached out to touch her face and Lucinda whimpered as she stared at me. I knew that she wanted me. I felt my body responding to her as I pressed my forehead to her own. “I want to make an arrangement with you.” I brushed my lips against hers and she stilled. I didn’t just want the arrangement right now. I wanted her. I slipped my hand into her hair and she moved her head, parting her lips so I could taste her mouth. I slipped my tongue in and she met my passion with her own, pressing herself against me as images of her body rushed through my mind.

There was something about this kiss that I couldn’t pinpoint. There was some memory involved in it, but I pushed it away because I’d been with so many women. I’d kissed so many that it all had to blur together somewhere.

I held her by her hair and waist as I continued to claim her. I knew what her nipples looked like and how she liked to touch them. I saw her with her hand inside of her pussy, fucking herself as she came for my eyes alone.

I turned and pressed her to the wall, kissing her harder as I ran my hands over her side. She was curvy and beautiful. Lucinda gasped as I slipped my hand just under her breast. “Max,” she breathed as her hands gripped my waist. I kissed her neck and brushed her nipple over her bra, finding it hard. An image of her tugging on it played through my mind. “Oh, God. I can’t.”

“I need to taste you, Lucinda. I watched you pleasuring yourself on your bed last night and I haven’t been able to get the memory out of my fucking head,” I whispered as I sucked on her neck. She lowered her hand to stroke me over my slacks, making me suck in my breath. “You have watched me.”

“I need to leave, Max. I lose control with you.” Lucinda pushed me away, but I kissed her again.

“Have lunch with me,” I urged her as she looked at me. “I work in the city. I’ll send a car for you tomorrow. I need to talk to you.”

“What time?” she asked in a frightened voice as I dropped my hands away from her body.

“Noon,” I replied. She nodded and walked towards the front door.

Fuck the way she was affecting Riley. I was more concerned with what she was doing to me right now.

Chapter Nine – Max

I dropped Riley off at Mom’s and went to work, still thinking about the night before. I was going to propose paying Lucinda to marry me and have my baby today at our lunch – something I swore that I would never do. The scary thing was that the idea of having her in my bed to make love to – to impregnate – was one of the hottest things that I could think about.

If she agreed, we could start immediately. I was blinded by my lust for her as I walked into my office for a moment of peace.

I worked through a few more appointments before I left for the diner. I’d cleared an hour and a half just in case she wasn’t easy to convince. I even told Liam to sit at a nearby table in case I needed him for anything. I was prepared, but I couldn’t get the kiss out of my head as I walked down the street.

I entered the diner a few minutes early and found a booth in the back. My eyes searched the room for Lucinda. I saw Liam sitting across the room with a computer in front of him. I nodded at him and kept looking, not seeing Lucinda yet. Maybe she refused the car after all, though Tony sent me a text when he was on his way there.

I heard the door chime and looked up to see her walking in. Lucinda brushed her hair back and looked around, seeing me as she adjusted her shirt over her skirt. She looked beautiful as she walked over. I made eye contact with Liam and he gave me an encouraging smile. Lucinda was perfect for this, with her clean appearance and even the awkward way that she approached me. “Thanks for coming,” I said as she slipped into the booth and looked at me.

“It sounded important. I figured I should give you a chance to talk, particularly since you suggested somewhere public. I can’t even think when we’re alone,” she admitted as a waitress stopped by, staring openly at me.

“Would you like anything to drink?” I asked her as she looked at the raven-haired girl.

“Iced tea,” Lucinda replied. I ordered the same. I handed her a menu and she stared at me before reading it. “So, what is this about?”

I made sure we ordered before leaning forward and resting my arms on the table. “I mentioned my divorce to you in passing, didn’t I?”

“Yes,” she replied, frowning at me.

“Riley’s mother is something of a free spirit. I caught her cheating on me while Riley slept in her crib in the room across from ours. I asked for a divorce immediately. At first, she was happy with the occasional visit and alimony. I agreed to it just for the sake of peace for my daughter. Given my job, it was very generous – it should take care of her just fine for the next ten years that I’m required to pay her.” She gave me a shocked look and I shrugged. “I just wanted my daughter. I didn’t want it to drag out or get ugly. It’s just money. I agreed to it and I have been raising Riley ever since along with help from my family. I thought I was doing the right thing.”

“What does this have to do with me?” Lucinda asked. I paused for the waitress to place our food in front of us.

“Recently, she’s started a case to take Riley from me. She has a one-bedroom apartment that isn’t nearly large enough for a little girl, but she won’t move to another area and pay less for a bigger place. She lives just at the edge of Manhattan in the busiest part of the city. It’s no place for a kid, but she’s coming across as someone that misses her daughter and wants the chance to raise her. She’s claiming to have a job and have her feet on the ground now – that she’s a different woman.” I watched Lucinda’s face as she picked at a fry on her plate.

“Maybe that is all true. Riley is beautiful and she might want to be a mother again. Can’t you two agree on joint custody for Riley’s sake?” Lucinda asked. I sighed.

“She gets child support if she gets full custody. That’s her focus: her living a better life that does not involve caring for Riley. I know Blake, and while I might have spent some time blind to her selfishness, I know now that she’ll never get Riley. She won’t nurture her. She’ll use the money for herself.”

“That’s a tough place to be in,” Lucinda sympathized, pulling a tomato from her burger. “Is she going to hurt Riley?”

“I don’t want to think that she’d abuse her own daughter, but I do think that Blake might neglect her. She’s young and wants to go out a lot. She doesn’t want to bond with her daughter,” I explained as I glanced over at Liam. He was watching us. I looked back at Lucinda. “I might agree to supervised visits if she were happy with that, but she’s after money more than anything. I can’t just hand Riley over.” I felt emotion wash over me and was surprised by the raw sympathy that crossed her face. “I love my daughter more than anything. I can provide for her and raise her the right way.” I picked up my sandwich and took a bite, trying to sort through my thoughts. “My attorney is well-aware of the fact that New York favors mothers in these cases most of the time, and he’s made a few suggestions to me.”

“What?” Lucinda asked. I licked my lips.

“I need to be married when I go to court. I need to be with a safe, caring wife that will be everything that Riley needs so the judge can see that. He even suggested that I should be expecting a new baby so that Riley will have a family with me.” I stared into her eyes as she blinked a few times. “I have a contract drawn up that promises you one million for marrying me as well as another million to have my baby. That can get you a new lab, Lucinda. That can make your life easier. And you’ll save my daughter.”

“You want to pay me to marry you?” She asked as the blood drained from her face. I looked around, wanting her to keep her voice down. Liam caught my panicked look. Thankfully, people were busy talking around us. I reached a hand across the table to cover hers.

“It’s not that calculated, Lucinda. I like you and so does Riley. We both know that. I just need to do this fast and I want to offer you some incentive. You’re in a tough place right now, and we can help each other.” Pain flashed over her face as she pulled away from me and rested her head in her hands. “I have no intentions of hurting you in any way. Everybody will be safe.” I leaned back as I wondered what was going on inside of her head.

“I know how much you love your daughter. Anyone can see that,” Lucinda said softly as she held her chin in her hand, looking pained. “Maybe the judge will be smart enough to know it as well. I can’t do this.”

“Wait, Lucinda,” I said as she stood up to leave the diner. I reached for my wallet and dropped a couple of big bills on the table, abandoning my food. Liam did the same. I told the waitress that the money was on the table as I rushed out, no doubt getting the attention of the other patrons in the diner as I pushed the heavy glass door open. She was walking down the sidewalk. I reached her and grabbed her shoulder. She stopped walking.

Her eyes were flashing as she turned to face me. “Ask the blonde to do this for you. She seems like she’d be willing to please you.”

I had to think for a moment about who she was referring to. The night played back through my mind as I clutched her shoulders and stared at her. “You saw me that night?”

“Yes, I saw too much of you that night.” She looked disgusted for a moment. I wondered how long she had watched us. “If I say yes to this, will you get to have company over as you wish?”

“I have not had anyone over or gone to their house since I met you,” I assured her as she looked suspiciously at me. “That was only when I didn’t have Riley over. I have been a little bitter about the divorce – I haven’t acted great.”

She looked at me with so much honesty before she laughed bitterly. “I am a virgin, Max. I have never had sex, and I can’t even wrap my mind around the idea of someone paying me that much for my first time. I think your daughter is one of the sweetest children I’ve ever met, but I can’t agree to this. I’m saving myself for someone special.”

Lucinda was a virgin? I knew that she displayed some kind of fear when it came to me, but I never would have guessed that. “How? You’re gorgeous.” I told her as she widened her eyes and pain passed through them.

“I’m just a girl. I am sure you can find someone to do… this for you. You’re gorgeous, too.” Lucinda turned to walk away and I watched her, trying to imagine the woman that masturbated for me as a virgin. She must have done something with some man in the past. I scratched my head as I felt someone approaching me.

“Did she say no?” Liam asked as I looked at him with a smirk.

“Yeah. I don’t think she’s into the idea,” I replied as I stared into the sky.

“She’d be perfect for the court and she’s beautiful. Is there something between you?” Liam asked as I tried to think about what to say.

“Attraction,” I admitted as I turned to head back down the sidewalk. “But I guess not enough. I’ll figure out a Plan B.”

I didn’t want a Plan B. I wanted Lucinda.

Chapter Ten – Lucy

I rushed right home, stunned by Max’s proposal. God, it was an epic proposal – one that I never would have expected but that I had dreamed of for years.

Okay, so I didn’t sit around and dream about Max begging to wife me. I just wondered what might have been if we weren’t interrupted that night. I knew now that we were still attracted to one another, so it was harder to fight. We were adults living our own lives, and my brother wasn’t here to protest this time.

I cleaned up my apartment with the blinds closed, wanting to stay out of Max’s sight. I planned a new experiment in the lab as his words played through my mind again and again.

If I signed off to marry him, just on paper, I could open a new lab all to myself. I could get a different place. He didn’t tell me when this court date was, but it seemed like an urgent matter. I could see the concern for Riley in his face as he explained the situation. It was hard for me to picture her away from her dad.

I liked her, too. I really did.

I leaned back in my chair and considered my options. My lab was gone and the insurance company was taking their sweet time with my case. I knew that I wasn’t insured for the amount that Max was offering me and would have to work hard to get ahead of the game.

With just one million, I could find a new location that would better serve my needs. I could get a small staff and start working towards what I loved. I’d have to play the part of a doting wife and stepmother, but would it be that hard? I liked them both.

I blushed. If I weren’t a virgin that feared men, I might jump on the second part of the offer. Max was hotter than ever before and just the idea of being under him made me shiver.

I heard a knock at the door and jumped, falling on the floor. I was a hot mess. I stood and peered through the curtains on the side window, seeing Mrs. Hastings. I opened the door with a bright smile, leaning against the door. “Hi.”

“I went to see my sister yesterday and she sent me home with too many leftovers for me to ever eat. Would you like to come over and have an early dinner with me?” Her voice was sweet and my stomach growled since I had walked away from my delicious hamburger.

“Sure,” I told her, hoping that it was too early to run into Max and Riley. I grabbed my key and walked downstairs with her, entering the house to see several Tupperware containers on the table. “Wow. Did you guys have a party or something?”

“Just a get together. Virginia always goes overboard,” Mrs. Hastings told me as she got a plate from the cupboard. She went to work, opening everything as I licked my lips. We both made a plate before we took turns heating them up in the microwave. “Let’s sit outside.”

I wanted to protest, but it was gorgeous out. That was one thing I’d taken notice of earlier. Max and Riley might not be home until later. I hoped they wouldn’t be. We got some tea before we went out to the table on the front porch, talking about her trip and her family.

I heard a car door and a small giggle. I froze with a piece of chicken in my hand. Mrs. Hastings was already calling out to Riley, telling her to come get some food. I took a deep breath and picked up the same piece to take a bite as Riley came over and wrapped her tiny arms around my back.

If I said yes, she’d have a better chance of staying with her father. It was just a ceremony that I could reverse when the time was right. I looked up at Max as he approached, surveying the area warily as Mrs. Hastings told him about all the food. She took Riley inside and I stared at him awkwardly as he shifted on his feet. “Should I apologize?” he asked. I shrugged.

Max and Riley joined us at the table and I pushed my food around before excusing myself, saying that I had an early morning to prepare for. I took my plate upstairs and tossed it into the trash before taking another shower and dropping into my bed.

Max would know how to make me feel good. I was certain of that. I knew that he wouldn’t want to harm me. I could probably confess my past to him and he’d find a way to show me how to enjoy myself. He knew how to kiss – then and now.

If it was short enough, my family would never find out. It would be over before it really began, although he did want me to have his baby. Would Cam kill me if I made that call to him?

I was in my late twenties now, and he didn’t need to protect me. It was absurd that I was still a virgin at my age, but life had taken a toll on me. If I had normal girlfriends, they would suggest letting go and having fun, but I kept to myself. I had acquaintances in the field, but no friends that I couldn’t go without talking to. I was a self-professed workaholic.

A hot mess is what I was. I turned on the television and tried to pay attention to the sitcom playing while I got lost in my thoughts. Maybe I should find out more about this before I just turned the idea away. It could help us both. I tossed and turned all night and watched the sky lighten through my blinds as I sighed. I got up and made some coffee, tossing the idea that formed in my head last night as I sipped it.

I waited a few hours until I showered and then went to ask Mrs. Hastings where Max worked. I told her that I had a question for him and she waved her hand in the air and told me to call his cell. She jotted down the number and handed it to me before going off to the market. I sat at the table on the porch and reached for my phone in my jeans. I took a deep breath.

Me: It’s Lucinda. I was hoping to meet you for lunch today. I’d like to talk.

It took a few minutes, but Max got back to me as I was heading back up to my apartment.

Max: Lucinda? Are you sure?

Me: Yes. What works for you?

Max: How about one o’clock at the same place?

Me: I won’t walk out on you this time. See you there.

I kept the jeans and peasant shirt on as I left the apartment and got into my car. I drove into the city and parked across from the diner by a stroke of luck, walking in early. I looked around and noticed that the same table was empty. I sat down and pushed my heavy hair over my shoulder.

I had to be crazy to be there, but I wanted to look at it as an opportunity. I would also get to be married to my childhood crush in secret for a little while.

I looked up, seeing Max walk in as he looked around. He raised an eyebrow as he walked over and took the seat across from me, shaking his head. “Should I be worried that it’s the same table?”

“It just worked out that way,” I said as I tapped my finger on the table nervously.

“Why are we here?” Max asked as he looked at me. The waitress came by and I was relieved that it was a different one. I ordered the same thing as yesterday and Max glanced at me in surprise as he did the same.

“I have been thinking about your… offer,” I admitted. He looked curiously at me, leaning forward with interest and staring at me. “I don’t want Riley taken away from you, first and foremost. You two are good together. I also want my life back. We can work together to get all of that.”

“You’ll marry me?” He asked in a low voice as I held up my hand.

“I have a weird condition,” I said as I blushed. “I will do all of this as you want, but I want to wait until after we’re married to have sex. It’s silly, but it means a lot to me. I want to get to know you first.” I looked at the frustration in his eyes. “When is the court date?”

“It is in four months,” he replied as I gulped. “Yeah. This is a worst-case scenario. Blake has been pulling out new things to make the judge favor her. This was Liam’s idea. I wouldn’t think of getting married again if it weren’t for him and my meeting a woman like you.”

“A woman like me?” I asked as he smiled at me.

“You’re a good person. You don’t have an agenda and my daughter likes you. She can see it, too. I’ve been so intent on believing that a woman couldn’t be like that, so I found everyone that wasn’t. Blake scarred me when she proved who she really was.” He looked past me with pain in his eyes as I sipped my tea.

I took a bite of my burger and it was delicious. I wanted to finish it today. “Did you love her?” I asked him as he swirled a fry in ketchup.

“I loved the idea of having a family, but no. I didn’t love her. I just didn’t think she couldn’t love Riley like I did. That’s why it tears me up that she’s fighting for her when she doesn’t really want to be a mom.” He looked at me. “You told me no when I offered you money the first time. You need it and your first answer was no. Blake is willing to lie to get more of it from me.”

“So, how does this work?” I asked as he looked thoughtfully towards the window.

“We’ll get married in a couple of weeks after what we’ll tell everyone was a whirlwind relationship. Love at first sight.” A pang hit my heart as I thought back to our first kiss. I would have married him back then, but he didn’t remember it. “You can stay over for appearances. Your stuff is next door.” He shrugged. “We need to look like we’re happy and in love. Spending time together is the only way we can achieve that.”

“Just without sex,” I reminded him. Darkness clouded his eyes.

“Not for too long,” he said as I bit into a fry and met his gaze. “We’re getting married soon.”

Chapter Eleven – Max

We made a plan over lunch before I returned to work. Was it bad that I was obsessing about Lucinda even while I looked at other women? I finished by six and went to Mom’s to pick up Riley, hugging her a little tighter today. I had hope now. Mom asked me how my day was and I looked at her as I smiled.

“I had lunch with someone today. I’ve known her for a couple of weeks, but we got together for the second time today.”

“A date? Who is she?” Mom asked as she sat down at the table with a quizzical look in her eyes.

I glanced at Riley, who was playing nearby. “She’s a neighbor. I just saw her and we got to talking. She’s cool.”

“Has Riley met her?” Mom asked as I nodded. I went on to tell her that Riley didn’t know that we were dating yet but liked her a lot. As did I. I felt guilt when my mom smiled happily at me. This was all she had wanted since I split up with Blake. I hoped that there was a chance that this did work out. Lucinda was a great woman.

I went home after dinner and noticed that nobody was outside. I took Riley home for a bath and read a few books to her before bed. I felt anxious about seeing Lucinda. Once Riley was asleep, I went to my bedroom window to see hers open but the bed empty.

I looked at my phone that was charging on the table beside my bed, grabbing it to see if she sent any messages. I had a few from patients, but I pulled up Lucinda’s information and asked her if she wanted to come over.

Lucinda: I’ll be over in a few minutes. I’m just cleaning up the kitchen.

I slipped the phone into my pocket and headed out to the living room. I had another bottle of wine in the fridge – we could sit outside and talk. I thought her condition to this arrangement was a bit absurd given the way that she kissed and got herself off in front of me. Those were a bold moves and I knew that she wanted me. If we spent time together regularly, how long could she deny that? It was human nature.

I heard a knock at the door and went to get it, seeing Lucinda in a flowing pink dress. She smiled at me as I leaned down to peck her lips in the light of the porch, sucking in her breath. “Appearances,” I reminded her as she nodded, a dazed look in her eyes. I brought her inside by the hand and closed the door. Lucinda followed me as I poured her a glass of wine and invited her outside.

We walked to the table and sat down as she looked over the yard. “This is perfect for Riley.”

I nodded. Most of my friends told me to buy something in the city closer to work and the night life, but I was a father now.

“I kept this house for her. It’s quiet and we have great neighbors. It seems a lot healthier for a kid than living in Manhattan. We can go into New York if we want to, but here we have some balance.” I glanced back at the house to see if there was any sign of Riley looking for me, but she was tired tonight.

“That’s perfect. You’re a good father, Max. I think you should be able to win in court without me. You’ve provided her with so much stability.”

“Thank you. I try,” I told her with a smile. “We just want the perfect plan. If she goes to Blake, then it’s another battle.” My smile faded as I thought about life without Riley and I shook my head. “I couldn’t handle that.”

“What if you offer her some visitations?” Lucinda asked me as I sipped my wine.

“I offered that to her through her lawyer. That was when I knew that she just wanted money. If she wanted to see Riley, she would accept my terms. This is more.”

I was surprised when Lucinda covered my hand with hers. “I know that you’ve tried everything. It’s obvious. I want Riley to stay with you.”

“She likes you as well. Actually, she loves you.” I told her and she smiled.

“Do you want me around her?” Lucinda asked me. I gave her a serious look.

“She likes you and I trust you with her. Besides, they might ask her about you and it will look better if you’re here.” I squeezed her hand. “I like you being here.”

We talked about her lab for a while and what she wanted to do with that. I admired her persistence. She reminded me of a buddy’s little sister and that memory made me smile as I sat down. “What’s that for?”

“You remind me of someone. Same name, though she went by Lucy.” I looked at her as she stared at me. “I suppose you look a little like her, too, but I don’t even know where she is these days. Her brother doesn’t live here anymore.” I heard a sound at the door and looked over to see Riley tapping on the glass. I stood up and walked over to her, picking her up to bring her outside. She should be sleeping, but screw it.

“Hi,” Lucinda said as Riley reached out her arms to go to her lap. I smirked as I passed her over, seeing how natural their relationship was. Riley hugged Lucinda as she told her all about her day. She asked her to bring her back to bed and I watched as the girls walk in together.

I knew that this could be dangerous, but it made Riley happy. That was my life goal. I’d deal with the consequences if things ended with Lucinda.

I brought everything inside as it got darker and set up in the living room. Lucinda came out looking sleepy and I grinned at her. “Did you fall asleep?”

“Close. Why did you give her a full-size bed?” Lucinda asked as she sat beside me and took the glass of wine that I offered her.

“Mom bought it for her as soon as she grew out of her crib. She wanted her to have plenty of room, but I can’t count the amount of times I’ve fallen asleep in there with her. I make a point of locking the door every time I close it now.” I laughed as I remembered the mornings that I woke up in her bed, pissed off that I didn’t make it to my own room.

“I can see why,” Lucinda told me as she looked at me for a moment. I gazed back at her, seeing the softness in her eyes as she licked her lips. I smiled and leaned closer to her.

“No sex. What about other stuff?” I asked softly as she smiled. ‘

“Other stuff is okay. We need to practice, right?” I claimed her mouth with those words. She pressed against me, our tongues sweeping together. We kept it to kissing, but my body ached for her as I ran my hands over her her figure and felt her curves. Lucinda was gorgeous. She finally yawned and pulled away from me with a sleepy smile. “I should sleep.”

“Here?” I asked before kissing her softly. “I’ll be a good boy.”

“What about Riley? I would think you’d want to keep this away from her,” Lucinda asked as she looked at me in the dim light from the lamp.

“She’s three. I don’t think that she’ll do the math and I usually can keep it from her. You’re going to be my wife, though. You can go home before she wakes up if you’re worried about it.” I kissed her again and she moaned against my mouth.

“Okay,” Lucinda agreed as adrenaline surged through my veins. I shut the lights off and locked up the house before leading her to my bedroom where she walked over to the window. It was dim, but she shook her head. “You really could see everything.”

“It was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” I admitted as I reached into my dresser for a shirt. “Want a shirt to sleep in?”

“Sure,” she told me. She took it and met my eyes. She walked into the bathroom and shut the door while I closed the curtains and pulled on some boxers to sleep in. I was sitting on the bed when she came out wearing my t-shirt that fell to her thighs, laughing. “This is crazy.”

We got settled under the covers and I pulled her against me for a soft kiss. “Why the wait for sex? Is there a particular reason?”

I felt her shift beside me as she sighed. “I guess I wanted it to be the right guy at first, and he ended up leaving. I was a teen, so I assumed that someone would come along at some point. I went out with a few and they didn’t fit the bill either. And then I met my ex.” Her tone went serious and I held her closer to me. “He was charming at first but difficult in the end. He was controlling and tried to make me do a lot of things that I didn’t want to do… Some things that worked out in his favor and others that didn’t.”

“He didn’t force you?” I asked her as she pressed her lips to my chest. It was gentle, but my heart started racing at the contact.

“No, it never got that far. I didn’t talk about the girls that he cheated on me with because I was relieved that he was mostly leaving me alone.” Her voice was sad. I slipped a hand into her hair to kiss her.

I felt her relax against me and stroked her back until she fell asleep. I wondered how extensive the other abuse in her relationships was as she breathed deeply. It surprised me that she was even here in some ways, but there was something so familiar about her.

I gave in to sleep finally, feeling like things were going to work out. I’d been so stressed about the custody issue that I was feeling like I was going to snap. Now I had the answer – or at least a little bit of hope.

We woke up and made breakfast for Riley before I went to work. It all became a habit. It got around that we were seeing each other in the neighborhood and everyone loved it. We spent time together on dates with Riley doing family activities. Dinner at Violet’s became a thing.

I surprised her with a ring a week later and proposed outside. I knew that it wasn’t real, but I liked her smile and the way she looked at the delicate diamond ring. I put it on her finger and we went to bed, moving dangerously close to making love as I pressed her to the bed. I sensed Lucinda’s growing trust in me and even some feelings as we moved apart, taking deep breaths.

This was getting harder for me.

Chapter Twelve – Max

I walked out to the mailbox after work one evening, noticing Lucinda doing the same. We smiled at each other as Riley babbled about something and pulled out the bills and ads while I flipped through the pile. I came across a large, thick envelope and smiled as I recognized Cameron’s return address. He was getting married. I started to walk to the house and asked Lucinda to come over for dinner. I glanced at her, seeing her holding a similar envelope. The only difference was that hers had a stamp on it, indicating that her address had changed. “You know Cameron?” I asked as she gave me a guilty look and pressed her lips together.

“I do. He’s my brother.” I stared at her as memories of then and now blurred together in my head. Lucinda took Riley’s hand and led her to the house as I watched her, my mind blown.

“That’s why you’re familiar,” I told her as she paused by my front door. “You’re Lucy!”

“I knew the first time I was at your house,” she told me as I opened the door and let her inside. “I just didn’t have the heart to tell you and I forgot about the wedding with everything going on.” She gave me a long look as Riley asked what was for dinner. “We’ll talk about this later.”

Lucinda made spaghetti and I mixed the salad as I played back our first kiss in my mind. I never forgot it and I hated my best friend for a while for interrupting it. It was the best kiss of my life, apart from the new ones from Lucy. Lucy, not Lucinda – her last name was different. Why the hell was her name different? Did she get married?

She looked at me as we ate, begging for me to be patient. I looked at her ring, sparkling in the light as I sipped a beer and tried to focus on my daughter. She was what mattered and this engagement was just to keep her. I’d leave it behind me now, knowing that Lucy lied to me about everything.

She gave Riley her bath as I did some work on my computer, still seething. I was half-tempted to call Cameron and ask him why the hell his sister changed her last name, but he would be busy with wedding preparations.

This was between me and Lucy.

I did think about how much she’d changed. Back when we were both in school, Lucy was a brunette with glasses. She was pretty in a librarian kind of way but kept more to herself. Now she was older. She had grown into herself and was a gorgeous, curvy woman. She had obviously lightened her hair and ditched the glasses. I assumed that she worked out. Even though she was curvy, she was fit and had the body of a woman. I remembered how hot I thought she was when I was going to be leaving school, but now she was stunning. Sadly, she didn’t see it in herself. I wondered if her ex had something to do with that.

Lucy came to stand in the office doorway once Riley wasa sleep. I glanced up at her. “Is she asleep?” I asked her as Lucy nodded.

“I’m sure you can go say goodnight, but she was tired tonight. I also assumed that it might be the last night I had the chance to tuck her in.” Lucy twirled her ring around her finger.

“Why didn’t you tell me? You had to know that I’d find out eventually,” I told her as I stared at her in confusion.

“I knew when I saw you, but I hoped that we wouldn’t see one another too much. That was my plan. I was going to try to get my new lab going at another place and never see you again. Then, I met Riley, you and I kissed, and you were asking me to marry you. I still kept telling myself that we would be over before we ever had to tell anybody about this.” She pressed her fingers to the bridge of her nose and took a deep breath. “I’m so sorry, Max.”

“I’ve never forgotten about that kiss, Lucy. Never.” I told her as she stared at me. “Had it not been for Cam, it might have gone further.”

“I never forgot about the kiss, either. You were the one that was supposed to be my first. You were supposed to be my everything, but you left. I just went on with my life and… things changed.” Her voice faded as pain crossed her face. I stood to stalk over to her.

“Why did you change your name?” I asked her, cupping her face as I stared at her. Looking at her now, she was the Lucy I knew. I held onto her as if she was going to disappear.

“My ex was stalking me. I had to get away from him and start over. I just changed my last name and used my full name. I don’t think you ever knew it before this.” She smiled weakly at me as I shook my head. “I should have told you from the start.”

“Lucy. I wondered what happened to you, but your brother didn’t seem to want to talk about it.”

“He was trying to protect me. Cam lost it when he found out about Braden. He was already in Montana, so I told him to stay there. Once I changed my name and left Long Island, I felt like I’d be safe. I dyed my hair and changed my style a little bit, too. It was refreshing.” She smiled at me. “Seeing you is refreshing. I trust you, Max. I like being with you.”

“I can keep you safe.” I told her, knowing that this was more than a fake marriage now. I never stopped thinking about Lucy and, now that she was here in my life, I had so many questions to ask her.

“You don’t want me to leave?” she asked as tears filled her eyes. “I got prepared for you to ask for your ring back and end this. You want me to stay?”

“I want to get to know you again. I still need a wife, and what better wife could I find than the girl that used to keep me laughing through the hard times? You were always so damn funny and sharp. Why did you hide from everyone else?” I asked her as I took her hand and led her to the couch to sit down.

“I was shy then. I was a nerd – just happy to live in my little world. I think I am moreso like that now after Braden, but I feel better knowing that I have a new identity.” Lucy shrugged and looked at me. “My family members are the only people that know about that. That’s why Cam has been quiet about me. They were scared that something was going to happen to me after I left Braden. It was so scary when he was following me everywhere… I didn’t know if I was going to become a statistic. The odds are low in those kinds of relationships, but Cam helped me out here and the name change went through. I was already working at the lab and I increased security measures, but it still burned down. I was glad that it was owned by my parents and couldn’t be traced back to me under my old name. I just don’t know if it was an accident or arson. They’re taking their time looking into it.”

“What did Braden do for a living?” I asked her as she frowned at me.

“He was a police officer in Long Island,” she replied as understanding crossed her face.

“Do you think someone is holding it up on purpose?”

“Maybe. I hope that you can get your new lab without an issue.” I looked at her. “I guess you’ll keep this name when we get married?”

“I didn’t even think about that. Do you want me to have Riley’s last name?” I asked him as we moved closer together.

“If you want it. We get to announce this to our family in a few weeks, so it might help it look authentic.” I looked into her eyes as she laughed.

“Oh, God. Do we surprise them there or tell them now?” Lucy asked as she leaned into me.

“We can decide that later,” I assured her, still irritated by everything a little bit. I understood, though. She was keeping herself safe. Now that was my job, too.

I kissed her, knowing that it was Lucy. I knew her personality and her past and I got to know her future. We took it to the bedroom, kissing in just our underwear. I moved down her neck. I didn’t want to stop this time.

Lucy pulled away from me, breathing heavily as she rolled onto her back. I stared at her hard nipples and forced myself to calm down. She closed her eyes and smiled as I curled my arm under a pillow.

I wanted her more than ever now that I knew who she was, but I also wanted to respect her wishes. Cam’s wedding was coming up, and after that we were supposed to be married. I’d give her that.

Chapter Thirteen – Lucy

We kept the relationship going until we flew to Montana for the wedding. By this time, Max had admitted to Cameron that we’d started dating and we became engaged quickly. He said that we knew each other already and that twelve years was a perfect amount of time to find out we were right for each other. It was a shock to everybody, but they were happy.

I was still pretty sure that Max held my secret against me sometimes, but I made it up to him by taking care of him and Riley. She stayed with his parents while we went away. I was surprised to find that I had a seat in first class. It was a surprise from Max. I kissed him before the woman brought me a glass of champagne.

My brother and his fiancée Jane were having a simple wedding in a meadow with about sixty guests. They kept it limited to friends and family and we were all staying in a series of cabins on the property. I knew that Max and I had the same one since we were engaged, and it made me nervous. We’d done so much besides have sex. Every night with him made me want to just take that step. It was hard to hold onto my heart’s biggest wish when I was with Max and he was with me, Lucy.

His Lucy.

We landed and rented a car to get to the resort where they were having the wedding. My parents were already there and I hugged them tightly as Max walked over with the keys in his pocket. They hugged him as well, congratulating him on the engagement. I smiled. It all felt real. When Cameron approached us, I ran and threw myself into his arms. “You had to end up with Max, didn’t you?” he teased me.

I felt bad for our lie and smiled as I pulled away. “I suppose fate made its own way, didn’t it? I am so happy for you.” I hugged him again, happy to see his warm brown eyes and feel his embrace. I missed Cameron as much as I did Max when he left. Soon, I saw his pretty bride-to-be coming over with a big grin on her face.

I had only ever talked to her on Skype, but she was every bit as pretty in person as I expected. They were only together for a year before they decided to jump the gun. I supposed that Max and I weren’t that exceptional when I saw the love between Cameron and Jane.

We had the rehearsal dinner that night with the small wedding party that consisted of Max, Jane’s brother Nick, myself, and Jane’s best friend Mary. My brother was popular in school, but he kept his circle close and their relationships just got stronger as he got older. They lived in a small town on a ranch here in Montana and it was a different life than New York. He was different but happy, and it was nice to see him and Max catching up.

I laughed as Max told a story about Cameron in school, remembering it well. He grinned at me and reached for my hand as I sipped my wine. The night ended and we all went back to our cabins. I felt the wine in my head. I had to remind myself to wait until we got married, but something about this atmosphere just made me want to give in.

I watched him with my family and fell a little harder for him. My aunt had knee surgery a few weeks before the wedding but came anyway, and he was so kind when he helped her around. Max was charming everyone.

After he unlocked our cabin door, I walked inside. It was a cozy room with a big king-size bed and a fireplace. It was completely romantic. Max flipped on a light. “Tonight was so fun.”

“It was nice to see everybody again. Tomorrow is going to be good, too.” He assured me as he turned to look at me. Max moved closer to me as I slipped off my sandals and stared into my eyes. “This is how it was meant to be, Lucy. Us here together. Do you see that?”

“I think I do,” I told him as I smiled at him. He kissed me and I wrapped my arms around his neck and closed my eyes. This was perfect, but I thought if the initial reason that we did this to begin with. I pulled away and looked into his eyes. “What if this doesn’t work? What if you don’t get Riley?”

“The judge would be crazy to see that we’re not together. It’s going to work.” Max pushed me against the wall as he kissed me again and I moaned against his mouth. Our tongues moved together in a familiar rhythm as I pulled him closer. I felt my willpower weakening.

“Max,” I moaned as he kissed my neck. My nipples were aching and my pussy slick as I dropped my head back, thinking about tonight.

I still saw the fear in my parent’s eyes as they looked at me. The years with Braden had frightened them and I jerked in Max’s arms as memory flooded my brain. I pushed him away and paced the room as I tried to force it out of my head. “Babe?”

“I’m sorry. This is just reminding me of everything. I know that all of that is over, but seeing my parents reminded me how worried they were. God, things are different now. They are.” I walked over and kissed him again as my heart pounded in my chest.

Max pulled me over to the bed, dropping me down on it. He pushed my skirt up over my legs as we kissed hungrily and I wrapped my legs around him. The furthest we’d gone was him kissing my breasts because I knew that I’d cave if he touched anywhere else. It was harder every night that we were together and I felt him move to lift my sundress off my body, leaving me only in my bra and underwear. I watched as he stood and pulled his buttoned shirt off slowly, staring at me the entire time.

I licked my lips and spread my legs apart, touching myself over the lace. Max widened his eyes as he watched, sliding his pants down as he revealed his hard cock. I slipped my underwear off and then my bra, shivering on the bed before him. I touched myself, needing the release as he watched me and stroked himself. “This is all I can give you right now,” I told him as he nodded. “I want you, but I’m scared, Max.”

“It’s okay, Lucy. Just touch yourself for me. Like before.” I realized that Max hadn’t been with anybody else since meeting me and I gasped as heat rushed through my core. I pinched my nipple as I stroked my clit hard before sliding two fingers in myself and watching him.

Max was perfect. His body was muscled with strong arms and a flat stomach. I admired him as I approached my orgasm. It was going to be a big one. I spread my legs as I pushed deeper. “Max, I’m coming,” I cried out as warmth washed over my hand. He jerked forward as he came. I watched as he grabbed a tissue to keep everything contained.

We woke up the following morning and went our separate ways to get ready for the wedding. I got ready with the girls at a local salon where we had our hair and makeup done and ate lunch. Jane’s mother was there and was as sweet as could be. They asked me all kinds of questions about Max and our relationship and I answered the best that I could.

Everyone looked at it like it was a second chance romance, but it was an arrangement. At least, it started that way. I told a sweet story about meeting again and falling in love as adult,s but the lines blurred as I talked.

I changed the topic to learn about Jane and Cameron and listened as she told the truth about their love. They met and fell in love immediately and he asked her to marry him six months later. Jane told us that she knew he was it for her and that while they were simple, she was happy. They didn’t need much but they had a great life here in Montana.

I wondered what would happen with Max. If he lost custody of Riley, our relationship wouldn’t be necessary anymore. He might resent me and not want me at all. I needed to get to that point so we could decide and go ahead with our lives. We hadn’t talked about getting married lately, what with this wedding, but we were together. That was enough for the court.

The wedding was simple and beautiful. They walked down a path to a grove of trees. There were flowers strung in the branches. I looked up at the white and pink blooms with a soft smile as vows were said and two became one. I looked over at Max during the ceremony and then at my sparkly ring that shone in the sun.

Would we have something like this down the line?

We danced at the reception and ate catered BBQ. I laughed and talked with family and spent time with my brother. It was wonderful. When it was time to catch the bouquet, I was in front and it landed in my arms. I thought the tradition was for women that were totally single, but everyone pushed me out and I laughed as everyone cheered for me.

I looked at my mom as she cried. They wanted me to be the next to be married and they were happy as everyone hugged me.

Chapter Fourteen – Max

I woke up the morning after the wedding and looked at Lucy beside me in bed. She was sleeping peacefully after dancing all night and looking like the most beautiful woman in the world to me. I couldn’t help watching her during the ceremony as she watched her brother. I wanted it to be us getting married. I was falling for her and I knew it.

We got up and had breakfast with her parents before they left to return home. We were staying one more night and leaving the next day since I wanted to see some of Montana. Cameron and Jane had already left for their honeymoon in Belize, so once we saw the rest of Lucy’s family off, we hopped in the rental car and went for a drive.

“I can see why they chose this place. It’s beautiful.” Lucy looked around as we drove with a smile. We stopped to hike in a forest that took us past lakes and creeks. It was nice to be alone with her after so much time with family, and I smiled at her when she glanced back at me. “What?”

“You’re beautiful.” She stopped to face me as I walked up to her. I cupped her face with my hands and kissed her hard, needing her right now. Lucy kissed me back. She wrapped her arms around my back. I sensed something different about everything this time.

We made our way down a path together, dropping onto the soft grass beneath a tree. Lucy pushed me back to the ground and slipped her hands under my t-shirt as she leaned in for another kiss. I still remembered the night before as she scraped her manicured nails against my skin and nibbled at my bottom lip.

I knew that this was more than a lie now as I reached up to unbutton her shirt and cup her breasts through the camisole she wore. Lucy moaned against me and I allowed myself to go back to that place when I was in high school and we weren’t interrupted.

I wanted her that night. I wanted to feel her body wrapped around mine, but Cameron had come outside and I’d known that he’d kill me for corrupting his baby sister. Hell, in some ways she was my baby sister.

Today, we were alone, and Cameron had given me his blessing. He didn’t know that this was a front – and I’d never tell him – but he approved.

As Lucy reached into my shorts and gripped my cock with her hand, I wondered how much of a ruse it was.

I stripped off her shirt and turned her to her back as she stared at me, her eyes full of need. There was something more there. I leaned down to take one of her sweet nipples into my lips as she pulled me closer. I’d only touched them before this, and the feeling of them between my lips made me harden further. The noises that Lucy made as I suckled her made me moan as I dragged my teeth across her skin.

We worked the rest of our clothes off and I looked around to make sure that we were in a private place, not wanting anybody to see what was mine. Once I felt secure about that, I kissed her down her body and spread her legs to look into her glistening core. She made me want to eat her up every time she got herself off for me, and now I knew that I was tasting her cum from the orgasm I gave her from worshiping her gorgeous nipples alone. I pressed forward and licked her. She pressed against me and slid her hands into my hair. “Max, don’t stop.”

I slid my tongue deeper to find her swollen clit and stroked it, knowing how sensitive it was. I knew that nobody had done this to Lucy before – at least not to this degree. I knew that I was the first and, with any luck, the last. She whimpered as I teased her, slipping a finger inside of her body to find her tight and wet.

Fuck, I wanted her. I wanted to be the first man to feel her.

I kept sucking and teasing her with the firm strokes of my tongue and she came again with a cry that echoed through the forest. I grimaced and tasted her warmth before I took a deep breath and moved to my knees. I was pained by how much I wanted her now. Lucy looked at me with a dazed expression as I moved up to kiss her, settling between her legs. I wouldn’t force this, but I could tell that she wanted it. “I always wanted you for my first, Max. I used to dream about it and after that kiss at the party, I wanted it even more. I wanted you, but you left. I think I still held onto the dream for years – maybe all of this time.” Lucy looked between our bodies for a moment, confused. “Will you give me that now?”

“I’d be honored,” I assured her as I kissed her again, feeling the sweat between our bodies as I hovered over her. “I don’t have anything with me. I didn’t expect this.”

“I thought about that. I just want you. I want this,” she told me as I eased her legs apart with my knees.

“Are you scared?” I asked her. She smiled beautifully at me.

“Not of you. You’ve proven yourself to me over the last few weeks and seeing you with my family made me melt. I know that it was meant to be you,” she whispered as I pressed closer to her.

I eased inside of her slowly and she moaned as she gripped my back, closing her eyes. I hadn’t been with a virgin in some time, but I knew that I had to be gentle until she was over the pain. I moved slowly inside of her, turned on by how wet she was while remembering that I needed to take things slow. I knew the moment that she would hurt and stopped as I watched her face, pained and scared. “Are you okay?” I asked her as she bit her lower lip and opened her eyes to look at me.

“Yes. This is so intense for me, so I just need a little bit.” I leaned down to kiss her softly as she moved her feet and slipped her hands down to cup my ass. Lucy pulled me in and I moved a little bit as she let out a soft moan. “I want you.”

I moved, burying myself inside of her. We both breathed in before I pulled back and took her again, still considering her feelings. I was inside of my Lucy and I watched as my cock disappeared within her again. She was as tight as expected: it felt like a soft, warm glove wrapped around me. It felt like home.

I kept going slow until she rocked against me with a jerk of her hips. I groaned as I bottomed out inside of her and felt her legs wrap around me. I pulled back and started moving harder, making sure that she wanted it this way. Her eyes begged me and her body moved with me, surprising me again with her innocence.

We fumbled around for a few minutes, but then we found the perfect rhythm. I drove into her, feeling her gripping me as she tightened her legs around me and clawed at my back and hair. I’d never felt like this inside of a woman and my cock swelled at the idea of nothing being between us. I felt a slight twinge of guilt that I didn’t care for Blake like this when Riley was conceived, but I still loved my daughter. I didn’t need to give a shit about her mother as long as I hid that fact from Riley.

I kept moving with Lucy, knowing that I was close to one of the most intense orgasms I’d ever have. I groaned as I pushed again, feeling it from deep inside as she whimpered against my mouth. I wanted to speak as I kept moving, but I held it in, letting my body have this moment. She came a beat before me, trembling as she wrapped around me. I grunted and stalled before I started moving harder, needing to feel this.

I came after a few thrusts, filling her with everything that I had. I kissed her to keep from roaring out her name. Lucy stared at me as I pulled away slightly, feeling a little disbelief in the wake of this moment. I’d wanted it for so long and it happened easier than I ever thought it would.

To me, it didn’t matter that we weren’t married. I still felt something for her that overwhelmed me. Now that I was inside of her, I knew that I wasn’t finished yet. Not with her and not with us.

We made love again with her on top after she’d recovered for a little while. Lucy moved slowly at first, testing the angles and sensations as I played with her nipples and watched her face. She leaned over me to offer herself to my mouth and rocked forward against my cock. I groaned against her. She dragged her body slowly against me as I bit her, making her cry out. My hands were on her ass as she moved, just needing to touch her.

I came with her in my mouth and her hands at my sides, filling her again as she moaned my name.

We relaxed in our spot for a moment, looking up at the sun through the trees. Lucy took a selfie of our faces, messy and smiling but looking complete. We dressed and looked back and forth at the path as I grinned at her. “What do you want to do?”

“Let’s go see those falls,” Lucy told me as she righted her small backpack and reached out for my hand. We hiked the couple of miles, talking and laughing with ease before she got the pictures that she came for. It was beautiful there, but all I could do was look at Lucy.

We went to an early dinner once we were done in town and wandered the shops for the perfect trinket to bring home for Riley. I already had mine.

We spent the night naked in bed that night, though I did take it easy on her. I showed her how to give me a good blow job – at her request – slowly and lovingly. She was great, and I knew that, with time, she’d be an animal. But for now, I was thrilled with her bobbing over me and my hands in her messy hair.

Chapter Fifteen – Lucy

We flew home the day after our first time in the forest. It was a day that I’d never forget for many reasons – the perfect first time. All the frustration in waiting so long and being so scared seemed to fade away as Max held me in his arms. It was hot and intense, but it was with Max. That made it the one of the best moments of my life.

We dozed on the plane as we held hands. I knew that we were going back to New York as different people now, and I leaned back in the comfortable seat, smiling.

I’d looked at the picture of us so many times that I lost count. It showed my happiness and his gorgeous smile. It looked like he found perfection in me at that moment and I thought that I could show that to the judge.

Case closed.

The plane landed as I was eating one of the cookies that they brought us, and I shoved the last piece into my mouth with a moan. “Those are so good,” I told Max as he chuckled at me.

“I only fly in first class. Don’t worry,” he assured me. I looked at him for a moment before leaning in to kiss him. Our lips molded together in perfect harmony as the wheels bumped to the ground and he held me close. I thought that we weren’t supposed to be doing this, but I didn’t pull away and nobody told me to.

We went to get Riley and she screamed when she saw us, running from her movie in the den to hug us. Max’s mother was a bit shocked when she found out about us, but I knew that she loved me like a daughter. In the beginning, that bothered me, but now I knew that we had a different connection. I laughed as he spun Riley around the room.

We took Riley to pizza for dinner and then ice cream before going home. We waved at the neighbors as we walked up, and I noticed all of their approving smiles. These women wanted me to have what they did. Some had lost their husbands, like Mrs. Hastings, but they still had the memories of true love.

Riley got a bath from Max that night. I went over to check on my apartment, realizing that I hadn’t been there much lately. I didn’t want to be, but we hadn’t discussed living together. I just slept there because I didn’t want to be away from him. Now, that feeling was stronger.

I tidied up and grabbed a backpack of fresh clothes. I went over to ask Max if I could do some laundry after I tucked Riley into bed. He agreed and I read her three books before her eyes closed.

I walked out to the living room and unloaded the suitcase that Max brought over without even asking me as I glanced at him on the couch. He was watching some sports scores. I smiled as I sorted out the clothes that I would wash at his place and the ones that I’d have to take to the dry cleaner. I was glad that there weren’t a lot of those as I looked at the two dresses that I’d picked up for the wedding weekend at a thrift store.

I took the ones I could handle into the laundry room by the kitchen and started the load, transferring Max’s clothes to the dryer. I asked if they were all okay with the heat. Max told me to go ahead and that he had separated everything else as I pushed the button to start the dryer. I glanced down at my ring and turned it slowly, thinking about the amazing past few weeks.

“Is everything okay?” Max asked. I jumped and turned around to look at him.

“Yeah. I was just daydreaming,” I replied. He stepped forward and pressed his hands against the dryer, locking me into place. He leaned in to kiss me and I pulled him closer as our lips met. Any question of what might happen between us fell away as he slipped his tongue against mine and pressed his body against mine.

We went to the bedroom in unspoken agreement and made love. It was soft and hard all at once as he maneuvered me on the large mattress and took me in different ways. I was going to learn with him. I dropped back against the pillows and took a deep breath. “You’re staying here every damn night. I can’t get enough of you.” Max said as he looked over at me, making me blush.

“Fine by me,” I told him as I laughed. “I like your daughter a lot.”

“Do you?” he demanded as he rolled over me, hovering there before stealing a kiss. My body was pulsing from everything that he’d already done, but I wanted more. We still weren’t using anything, but that was part of the deal, wasn’t it?

He slipped inside of me, bringing my feet against his chest as I held in my cries. It felt amazing.

I couldn’t believe how much time flew when my days were filled with Riley and Max. I took care of her part of the time and worked in the lab the other days, making advances in my research as I thought about opening my own lab again. The contract stated that I’d get my payment after we were married or expecting a baby, and we weren’t there yet. I knew that I’d love every moment until that day came. I was happy with our future no matter what happened.

It was a month later that I noticed I’d been sick for a solid week. The nausea lasted all day. I assumed it was the flu until I realized that my breasts were sore one night when he was sucking on my nipples.

I did some research online and went to buy a pregnancy test. I took it at my apartment in private, unsure of how to handle it. It was what he’d planned, but did he love me? Did he want me as well as the baby? There was still so much left unsaid between us.

The test was positive and I tucked it away into the trash. I guessed from my research that I was six to eight weeks along and reached for my phone to call my doctor.

I wouldn’t tell Max yet. The court date was in just over a week and I could see that Max was worried about it. He faked it well with Riley, but his parents and I saw the stress once she was out of the room. We all assured him that it would be fine, but his parents didn’t know about our arrangement. They didn’t know the lengths that he went to to keep their granddaughter in their lives. They didn’t know that I was pregnant with his second baby.

Nobody did but me.

Chapter Sixteen – Max

I dressed in a suit for court as Lucy put on a conservative wrap dress in a shade of green that made her eyes pop. We were both doing our best to look like mature and loving adults in order to keep Riley in my life. Though we were doing a good job, nerves shuffled around in my stomach.

Liam assured me that this would be a victory for me. He didn’t see any improvement in Blake other than the fact that she had moved into a two-bedroom apartment and seemed to have steady job. If she was smart, she wouldn’t need one. She could survive on my money and do something that she loved. She only loved herself and her lifestyle.

I’d dropped Riley off that morning at my Mom’s and hugged her with a big smile on my face. I left feeling apprehensive and sipped coffee before I got ready with Lucy at my side. I knew that I’d call my parents afterward to tell them how I thought it went. Then, I would wait.

We headed to the courthouse in silence, Lucy playing with her hair. I knew that something was different with Lucy and I studied her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m nervous. I haven’t been in front of a judge before and this is critical. I don’t want to mess up,” she told me as she reached for my hand.

“You won’t,” I promised her as I pulled forward again. The judge would see that she was a good person and recognize the feelings between us. When would we confess our love?

Liam was waiting outside with a smile on his face. He shook my hand and hugged Lucy. He liked her a lot – and for a lot more than being my fake wife. He thought that we were perfect together.

I watched as Blake walked in with her lawyer. Her hair was a lighter blonde now and she was thinner than before, giving her a bit of a gaunt appearance. What did I ever see in her? I clutched Lucy’s hand as Blake pulled off her expensive sunglasses and looked at our joined hands with disdain in her eyes.

Bitch.

We made our way in. Blake was on the left side and we were on the right. Liam set up some folders on the table. Blake was wearing a classy pair of gray trousers and a white blouse, but that wasn’t her style. I knew that and I hoped that everyone in this room could see through her act.

I hoped that nobody could see through our own arrangement. I felt a hand on my shoulder, turning to see Lucy looking at me with a nervous smile. “You’ve got this,” she mouthed to me before we both leaned in for a slow kiss. Nothing about it felt fake to me. It all felt so real.

It started. I was impressed with what Blake presented, working at an optometrist’s office for six months now. That was impressive for her, but then Liam gave the judge my proof of employment and I noticed the look that he gave me before setting them aside.

He asked why Blake wanted sole custody and she explained that she only let me have Riley so she could get her life together. Her alimony wasn’t enough for her to support two, so she got the job to supplement that. I wanted to tell her what a lying bitch she was. I countered by saying that I offered her joint custody and she wouldn’t accept it.

I hated the part of Riley that reminded me of Blake, yet I pushed that thought away. They were two different people. We started to talk about our homes and I presented the proof that I’d lived in the same house for four years now in a safe and quiet part of New York state. Blake had only owned the two-bedroom for a month in a questionable part of the city after living in the smaller unit before that. The judge looked over her finances, asking her what else she spent her money on. There should have been plenty to move somewhere more secure.

I watched as Blake’s eyes flashed and she tried to save herself. It felt good to watch her backpedal. I looked over at Lucy as Blake continued. She sounded worse and worse as she spoke, and Liam grinned at me all the while.

The judge asked about any romantic relationships that we had. Liam went first, introducing Lucy as my fiancée. He explained how we ran into each other after not seeing one another for twelve years. He outlined how close we were in the past and the whirlwind relationship that we were enjoying now. The judge asked Blake about any relationships that she had, and she faltered when she stated that she was single. She was relying on the fact that custody often went to mothers.

The judge called Lucy and I forward to the stand, and we held hands as we walked. The air felt heavy as silence settled over the court room and he surveyed both of us, seeming to smile at her nervousness. He asked how long we’d been together and I told him, knowing that it wasn’t a mark against me. He asked how we met and Lucy laughed as she told him that she moved in next door to me. She attested that she knew Riley and how sweet of a little girl she was. She told him how happy and well-adjusted Riley was and how much I focused on her in my life with shining eyes.

The judge finally asked Lucy if she loved me. She looked at me as she licked her lips. “I have always loved Max, your honor. I am blessed to have this second chance with him as well as Riley. She’s the icing on the cake.”

The judge nodded and looked at me. “Very well. And you?”

“I have always loved Lucy as well, though I was too young and stupid to know that twelve years ago. Meeting her now was a shock, but I knew that she was it for me. Seeing how she is with Riley made me realize how much of a perfect fit she was in my life and I thank God every day for bringing me back to her.”

The proceedings were ending when Liam asked for permission to approach the judge. He carried a folder to him and handed it over. We all watched the man that was in control of my life for a few more minutes read it before he gave Liam a nod. He looked over the small court room for a moment before standing and looking right at me.

He left the room. Blake stood with her lawyer to leave as well, looking miserable. I watched as she left the building, hoping that I’d never see her again. She didn’t deserve her own daughter. I joined Liam and Lucy in the hallway and grinned at him as I pulled her into my arms for a tight hug, kissing her softly. I asked Liam what he gave the judge and he smirked as he told he came across Blake’s criminal record, which included a DUI. I asked him why he didn’t bring that up right away, and he looked at both of us, telling me that he wanted to see us finally admit our feelings for each other.

We all left and I drove Lucy to my house, needing some quality time alone with her. I’d get Riley later and we’d do something together since I was certain that I’d won custody of her today. I unlocked the door and pulled Lucy through it, into my arms.

Lucy kissed me as she wrapped her legs around my body and I took us to my bed. It felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders as I dropped her onto the bed and reached for the tie of her dress. Lucy helped me out of my suit and dropped to her knees to take me into her mouth. I reached for her wild curls. She was a beautiful woman, yet I could still see the girl that I knew all those years ago. I looked down, thankful for our second chance.

I moved her to her back, kissing her from her thighs to her mouth as she moaned my name. She was so hot and ready for me. I sucked on her nipples as I cupped her breasts. I could have sworn that her breasts were bigger as I drew her between my teeth and she let out a slow moan. “Max,” Lucy moaned as I moved to her lips and kissed her hungrily before sliding inside of her. We both cried out with feeling as I filled her perfect body. Lucy started moving with me and I realized that she’d been particularly eager with me as of late.

We rocked together as she wrapped herself around me, finding my lips as I continued to thrust into her. I was on the edge of coming when she tightened around me and screamed my name. I followed suit as she clawed my back and wept my name, coming hard right before I did.

We made love again before she dropped her face to my chest and laughed. “I have something to tell you, Max.”

“That you love me?” I asked as she looked at me with warm eyes before kissing my skin.

“That too, but I’m pregnant.” I pulled her closer as she laughed. “I’ve known for a week or so, but we had this court date and I wanted to focus on that. I was scared. I don’t know.”

I kissed her and slid my hand between us. “I’m so happy. We’re going to have a family. There’s no way the judge will give Blake custody of Riley. Still, though, I’ve been wanting to tell you that I love you for a while. Today was perfect.”

“It was,” she agreed as our lips met again.

Epilogue – Lucy

The decision came in a week and I hugged Max as he told me that Riley was ours. We were starting to go to hospital visits for the new baby and Riley couldn’t have been more excited once we told her about it.

We had a BBQ to celebrate everything a few weekends later. The neighbors and our parents came with plenty of food to go along with the meat that Max was grilling. I made an apple pie in his forgotten cast iron pan as well as some salads and Max smiled at me as he walked into the kitchen for a beer and the platter of chicken, tri-tip, and sausages.

We decided to keep his current house. It had four bedrooms we could work with for now and it was in a perfect place for our kids. We were in the process of moving my things over from the apartment, though Violet assured us that she wasn’t going to be renting it out any longer. Since I came here with so little furniture, I sold what was in a storage unit and we kept Max’s things.

The party ran late into the night, with kids swimming, adults drinking and talking, and music playing through the air. I sipped my sparkling water and watched it all happen, happy beyond belief.

Once everyone started drifting home for the night and we tucked an exhausted Riley into bed, he took me back outside. I looked at him as he surveyed the yard, messy with play and the party. He licked his lips and looked back at me. “This is the best day of my life,” he told me. I agreed and nodded. “I want this for the rest of my life, Lucy. I want this with you.” He dropped to the grass on one knee as I gasped. “Will you marry me?”

“I already said yes,” I told him as I showed him my ring finger.

“I know, but I want to do this for real. I want you to know how much I love you and want to marry you,” he said as he pulled something out of his pocket. “I bought that ring with court in mind – it looked like you. I want you to keep it somewhere. But I bought this new ring for Lucy, the love of my life.” He opened the box and I saw another ring of small diamonds with a square stone as the focal point and a matching diamond band. It had a vintage look to it. I smiled at him as he reached for my left hand.

“This is so me,” I agreed as I kissed him softly. “I love you.”

“I love you. We’re setting a wedding date soon. I’m sick of waiting,” he told me and I laughed. We switched rings and made our way back into the house, locking the door and going to the bedroom so he could prove to me how much he loved me.

*****

THE END

Thanks for reading! I hope you enjoyed reading “Doctor's Fake Fiancée” as much as I liked writing it. Please consider leaving an honest review here; it means a lot to me to hear from you.

Charlize Starr

Join the Heartbeat Reads Readers Club now if you want to receive 3 EXCLUSIVE hot contemporary romance short stories for FREE and get notifications of new releases and promotions.

Read on for FREE SPECIALLY SELECTED BONUS CONTENT

Specially Selected Bonus Content

Contemporary Romance Collection

The Mobster's Secret Baby

Description

“Without manners, we all turn into animals,” he said.

“And what’s wrong with animals?” she whispered.

Sylvia

All my life I’ve been on my guard, looking over my shoulders because my dad’s a mobster. And now he has made me a prisoner in one of his friend’s homes. Fedor Volkov, the big Russian mafia boss.

I expected a cold-hearted monster, but he’s sexy as hell with a beard that sets my belly on fire. He stands for everything I despise, yet I can’t stop thinking about him. I want him to be the one to take my virginity. Especially since that would royally piss off my dad.

But I got way more than I bargained for...

Fedor

Every two years I take a vacation in my holiday home, alone. But this time, Will Stern has begged me to take in his daughter and protect her against his enemies. I couldn’t say no. Will is one of my best friends.

I didn’t expect her to be all grown up, though, a sexy young twenty-three-year-old with endless legs and a cleavage to drive me mad. But I can’t break the code, I am her guardian. I know I should stay away from her, but it’s almost like she’s out to make me fall.

How much longer can I resist?

Chapter One - Sylvia

“I don’t understand what the need for this is!” Sylvia stood aside while her father threw open the doors of her cupboard and started flinging clothes into a large duffle bag that he had brought with him.

“Think of this as a vacation, sweetie,” Will Stern said, barely looking at his daughter while he continued the task at hand - packing his daughter’s belongings.

“A vacation? I don’t need a vacation, dad! I just got done with college. I need to find a job.” Sylvia took a few steps in her father’s direction, trying to follow him around the room, but he now laid an arm on her dresser and just swept all her makeup and boxes of little trinkets into the bag. Sylvia shrieked with fright.

“Be careful with those, dad!” she yelled, but he wasn’t really paying attention. He had only one thing on his mind, and he didn’t look like he was going to take a break.

“I’ll get you a job when you come back. It’s just for a couple of weeks. It’ll be a nice break for you, after all the hard work you’ve put into your studies. You’ve never been to Puerto Rico,” Will said, finally zipping up the bag. He thought he had packed everything, but Sylvia had already made mental notes of all the stuff that he hadn’t put in - her shoes, the scarves, her prized collection of perfumes.

“Okay, dad,” she said softly, hoping that a gentler approach might work better. She walked towards him as he stood bent over the duffle bag and put a hand on his shoulder. Will Stern whipped around with a crazed look in his eyes.

“Dad, I thought those days were behind us,” Sylvia asked, the color rising in her cheeks. She was so tired of this. All her childhood had been spent running away, hiding, always looking over their shoulders to see if they were being followed. It was what had killed her mother. All that nerve wracking will to survive, to live. Her father had been a small-timer then, he worked for someone else, one of the Russian mob bosses. But now that he had a gang of his own, his own security, his own source of income, Sylvia thought that those days of looking over their shoulders were over. That their lives were never going to be in danger anymore.

“It’s never truly behind us,” Will said, sitting down at the edge of her bed with a thump. He looked exhausted.

Sylvia put her hands on her hips, standing with her legs apart. She could feel the rage rising up her shoulders, she was exhausted too. When would she ever be able to lead a normal life?

“You have the money now, dad. You can pay off people. Frighten them…I don’t know what. You can do something. You don’t have to run away!” Sylvia breathed in deeply, nearly pleading with her father. She didn’t want to leave New York. Not when she was just beginning her job hunt. No matter what promises her father made, the kind of work he’d find her was not the kind of work she wanted to do. She wanted to get away from the mob world, away from the world of money laundering and thugs and stories about people getting killed or beaten to pulp for not paying their dues.

Sylvia wanted to lead a normal life, work at a startup, have a regular desk job, get a cat.

“I’m not running away. You’re going to Puerto Rico by yourself. I just don’t want you to get caught up in this. I don’t want your life to be in danger,” Will said, running his hands through his closely cropped dark curly hair. Sylvia noticed the graying of his sideburns. She hadn’t realized before but her father was getting old. But this didn’t mean that she wasn’t still angry with him. For trying to snatch a normal life away from her, again!

“Well, I’m not running away either. I’ve had enough of this. I’m staying right here. What the Hell am I going to do in Puerto Rico of all places?” Sylvia folded her arms across her chest, and then she saw the shift in her father’s eyes. He was determined. She had seen that look in his eyes very often in the past. She knew it scared people, but it didn’t scare her. She looked back at him directly, defiantly.

“You’re going. You’ll be staying with my friend. He owns a mansion there. He’s on holiday there and he’s agreed to take you in for a few weeks. You’ll be safe with him.” Will stood up from the bed and picked up the duffle bag up. Sylvia could feel tears bubbling up in her eyes, from the rage. She knew she had lost the fight. There was no convincing him now.

“I know what all your friends are like. They are all like you. Dirty criminals. You’re all alike. You’re all disgusting!” Sylvia screamed after her father as he left the room, expecting her to follow him as he went.

Sylvia clenched and unclenched her fists, she stamped the floor repeatedly, and then breathed out deeply to calm herself. This was not going to work. Her father would eventually get his men to physically drag her to his waiting car outside if he had to. Her struggle, her reasoning was useless.

So instead, Sylvia just opened her cupboard again. She pulled out one of her Louis Vuitton bags and started stuffing in the shoes her father had forgotten to pack, and then her scarves and her perfumes.

Just a few more weeks of this life, she told herself as she packed. Then it’d be over. Then she’d be done with this life and would start afresh. Maybe she’d leave the country. Maybe she’d move to London or Sydney or somewhere else where her father couldn’t hunt her down. Sylvia could feel the blood boiling in her veins, but she knew there was absolutely nothing she could do about it now.

Chapter Two - Fedor

Fedor Volkov swirled the glass of Scotch in his hands. It was only midday, but he was on vacation now, so he allowed himself the treat. Back in Chicago, he didn’t take his first drink before all the day’s work was done, not before midnight. He needed to be thinking straight at all times.

He definitely needed this break. Puerto Rico was good for him. His mansion was isolated, well-guarded and he never invited any of his friends or associates along. A few weeks at his getaway meant just that: a getaway. In complete isolation. It gave him somewhere to think, to actually think.

But Will Stern might have spoilt it all. He had called on his direct line the previous night, sounding crazed, afraid. If Will sounded afraid, it had to be something big. He nearly begged Fedor to hide his daughter, to give her protection till he could sort out this gang war. Fedor couldn’t say no, he couldn’t say no to one of his closest friends. Will and he had both risen through the ranks together. Will was an outsider, he wasn’t Russian, but he had the guts to play with the big boys. They always had each other's backs, and this poor girl didn’t even have a mother anymore. He couldn’t possibly say no.

“Boss, she’s here,” he heard Pyotr’s voice say in Russian behind him.

“Bring her in,” Fedor replied and folded one leg over the other, sinking a little further into his leather chair.

He heard the clicking of heels on the marble floor outside, and he immediately had an impression of Will’s daughter. She definitely walked with a lot of confidence. He hadn’t met her since her mother’s funeral. She was only twelve then. She was twenty-three now, practically a grown woman.

Pyotr opened the large oak doors of his study and Fedor looked up from the glass in his hand. When she walked in, she brought with her a sharp all-encompassing scent of her perfume. It was unmistakably musk, but a gentle feminine musk that tickled his nostrils.

Whatever image of a twelve-year-old little girl he had in his head went hurling out of the window. Sylvia Stern was a woman now and what an absolutely gorgeous one she was, at that.

She walked directly towards him, with her back straight and taking large quick steps in her high heels. She didn’t need Pyotr to make introductions or show her the way.

Her skin was dark, shining in the natural tropical light streaming through the windows of the room. Her hair was just like her father’s, tight dark curls and she kept it open like a halo around her head. Her eyes were a dark chocolate brown. Her lips were thick and luscious and she had painted them in a rich plum red. She wasn’t dressed like a regular twenty-three-year-old either. She was in a slim pencil skirt with a white silk blouse tucked in. This girl had style.

Fedor stood up out of courtesy, but she didn’t seem pleased.

“I’m Sylvia Stern. My father sent me here to be your captive.” She stuck out her hand towards him, taking him by absolute surprise. Fedor stared at her, and then at her hand, his mouth hung open a little. He was expecting a spoilt brat maybe, or a meek little girl, someone more like her mother, her late mother who was afraid of her husband’s job. Fedor had met Cassandra a few times since he started working with Will, and he had always felt sorry for her.

But their daughter was nothing like either of them, and he wasn’t expecting this.

“My captive? Is that how you look at it?” Fedor shook her hand, clasping her small hand in his and giving it a rough quick shake. He was about to offer her a seat, but Sylvia sat down across from him on the empty leather chair without his invitation.

“What else is it? He forced me to pack my bags and then sent me here with guards. It wasn’t my choice, which means I’m a captive.” Sylvia crossed her long slender legs. Fedor allowed himself to look for a moment and then he immediately looked away. This was inappropriate, she was his friend’s daughter. He shouldn’t be staring at her perfect body, but he couldn’t help it.

“He’s sent you here for your own good, for your own protection. Such is the nature of his job,” Fedor said slowly, and then took a long sip of his drink. He noticed the way her eyes sparkled as he spoke, how her chest rose and fell. It was obvious that she was trying very hard to contain her anger. She looked like she wanted to slap his face or throw his glass against the wall and shatter it to pieces.

“I’ve wanted to be left out of his job, out of his world. I’m an adult now, I should be allowed to choose,” Sylvia said, in a more composed tone of voice. Fedor smiled and licked his lips before speaking again. She was watching him too, just as he was watching her closely.

“You can’t just be left out. You’re his daughter. All his enemies know what you mean to him. They’ll hurt you the first opportunity they get.” Fedor swirled his Scotch around in his glass again and noticed the way her eyes were drawn to it. There was defiance in her eyes, she was still angry.

“Is this how you treat your daughter as well? Is this why you’re on his side?” she asked and Fedor couldn’t help but laugh.

“I don’t have a family. No liabilities. That has been my number one rule,” he said, and laughed some more. Try as she might, Sylvia Stern was still a young naive little girl.

Chapter Three - Sylvia

His laugh was loud and Sylvia felt like it shook the floor underneath her feet. She had been expecting a pot-bellied Russian mafia boss with thick signet rings on his fingers and greasy hair. This was not the man she had pictured in her head. Fedor Volkov. She couldn’t remember his face but she knew she had met him before. She knew that her father and he were as thick as thieves, but all his friends were all the same in her eyes - criminals. And she never wanted to have anything to do with any of them.

But Fedor Volkov had thrown her. When she entered the room he was sitting behind his desk, but when he stood up to shake her hand, she realized just how tall he was. At least six feet and five inches if not taller.

He had a thick dark beard that covered the lower half of his face and fell way past his chin. His hair was dark and thick too, but it was beginning to gray, just like her father’s. His eyes, on the other hand, were small, intensely blue like a clear icy blue Russian lake. His shoulders were broad, and his handshake was strong.

The most intriguing bit about him perhaps was his voice. He had a Russian accent, even though he spoke English fairly well but his voice was deep and soft and gentle. He sounded more like a voiceover for a documentary rather than a Russian mobster. It was hard to imagine him dishing out orders for murders.

Sylvia shifted in her seat while he looked at her, still laughing from her question about his nonexistent daughter.

“Laugh all you want, Mr. Volkov, I just want you to know that I’m staying here against my will,” she said, lifting her chin up at him. He stopped laughing, but he was smiling while he studied her with his icy blue eyes. Sylvia felt self-conscious under his gaze, she could feel goosebumps appear on her arms. This man was definitely sexy as hell. He might be her father’s age, but he was tall and handsome and rugged and sexy. Sylvia smiled, an idea instantly forming in her brain.

“I am only doing your father a favor. I promised him I’ll protect you till he thinks it’s safe for you to return to New York, and that is exactly what I’ll do. Your problems with your father are your own, not mine,” Fedor said softly in his Russian accent and Sylvia bit down on her lip.

“Of course,” she said sweetly and saw the look of surprise in his eyes. He wasn’t expecting her to agree so quickly with what he was saying. He was expecting her to kick and scream some more. But he wasn’t aware of her change in plans, her decision to make her father regret his decision to send her here.

“I apologize for involving you in this, and I’m grateful for your hospitality,” Sylvia said, suddenly standing up. She pushed her breasts out towards him as she leaned over the desk, stretching out her hand towards him again.

She caught Fedor’s gaze travel down to her breasts, which she very blatantly dangled right in front of his eyes, then he stood up too, immediately towering over her.

The goosebumps on her flesh appeared again, and he shook her hand.

“You are very welcome here. I’ll make sure you feel right at home here and enjoy your vacation. My aid, Pyotr will always be at your disposal and feel free to ask for anything. Your father is a very good friend of mine. I owe him my life,” Fedor said, letting go of her hand.

“Just as I’m sure, he owes his life to you too,” Sylvia said, as politely and humbly as possible. Fedor breathed in and smiled, still taken aback by her sudden change in behavior.

She remained standing before him, looking up at him and smiling, while he pressed a button beside him.

Pyotr opened the door and walked in, addressing Fedor in Russian.

“Please show Ms. Stern to her room upstairs, and give her a tour of the estate,” Fedor spoke in English and then turned to Sylvia again, his blue eyes piercing through her skull. She gulped, no man before had this terrifying effect on her.

“Please do forgive Pyotr’s English. I hope you will find a way to easily communicate with each other,” he said and sat back down on his chair, a clear indication that their meeting was over. He seemed like the kind of man who wanted to be left alone, who wasn’t very fond of company.

Sylvia smiled, turned to Pyotr and stretched out her arm.

“Shall we? After you,” she said and watched as Pyotr turned his nervous, confused eyes to his Boss. Fedor laughed again, enjoying the confusion and the reversal of roles that Sylvia was causing. Clearly, no woman had ever shown Pyotr the way.

“Ok. This way. You come,” he said in a thick Russian accent that Sylvia found hard to follow.

He opened the door and she turned to throw one last look at Fedor before she left his presence. She smiled at him as he sat behind his desk, his fingers steepled, his glass of whiskey standing next to his elbow while he watched her, studying her with keen eyes. She could see that she was a mystery to him, that she had surprised him and also intrigued him.

That was exactly what she wanted. She needed him to be interested if her plan was going to work. He had already studied her body. Now he needed to be interested enough, weak enough to fall for her seduction.

That would be the greatest revenge she could cast upon her father, make him regret sending her here. His daughter seducing his best friend. What could possibly be worse than that?

Sylvia could hear her own heels clicking as she walked out of Fedor’s study and up the marble staircase towards her room.

Chapter Four - Fedor

Fedor was on the phone with Petrov, his second in command who was filling his seat at the table in Chicago.

“They wanted to hear it coming from you, Boss.” Petrov sounded exasperated, while Fedor clicked the end of his pen repeatedly.

“I’m sure you handled it well, Petrov,” Fedor replied in Russian, and the other man exhaled deeply.

“It is a big decision, Boss. They needed to hear you say it before the voting.” Petrov was repeating himself, and Fedor was losing his patience.

“Don’t call me the next time, Petrov. I’ll call you,” Fedor grumbled and then hung up the phone.

Pyotr entered his study just then and walked silently over to the bar in the corner. It was approaching sunset, and he poured another finger of whiskey from the decanter into a fresh glass and brought it over to Fedor. He replaced the empty one. Fedor sat back on his leather couch.

“Make sure my direct line here is disconnected, Pyotr. I’ve started to receive too many calls on it. These people just take me for granted.” Fedor picked up the new glass and sipped from it. The warm golden liquid glided down his throat and settled somewhere in his belly. This vacation was going well so far, he thought, except for a few hiccups.

“Yes, Boss. Your dinner is being served outside.” Pyotr clutched his hands together and stood at the door with his feet apart. Nobody was more loyal to him than Pyotr. There was nobody he could trust more.

Fedor nodded and picked up the file he was going to read from.

“Take all of this stuff to the table. I want to read it during my dinner,” he said, making to stand up from his chair. Pyotr cleared his throat and Fedor looked up at him. Clearly, the man had something to say, but he was afraid of saying it.

“For the love of God, Pyotr, what is it now?” Fedor asked, his voice a little raised. Just when he thought his vacation was going well! From the look on Pyotr’s face, this was going to be bad news.

“The girl insists on eating with you,” Pyotr said, shying away from looking into Fedor’s eyes directly.

“What? I never take my meals with anyone!” Fedor thundered this time. He was losing his calm. This was his vacation. One in every two years, much deserved.

“I informed her of that, Boss. But she insisted. She said that if I didn’t set a plate for her at your table, she would complain to you and get my ass kicked. She used those words, Boss.” Pyotr’s voice cracked a little, and Fedor couldn’t help but smile, which he tried to immediately suppress. It was hilarious watching Pyotr squirm and nervously operate around this girl. His interaction with the female gender was obviously limited.

Fedor cleared his throat and casually waved his hand. He grunted an approval and sat back down, while Pyotr left the room.

Fedor rubbed his temples with his forefingers, still trying to process the information. Sylvia Stern had insisted that she take her dinner with him. He was suddenly very glad that he didn’t have a family, and didn’t have to deal with the whims and fancies of young women. He breathed in deeply, trying to get his brain to think of something else. Something other than Sylvia Stern. She was his friend’s daughter, and yet he couldn’t help but think of her as a beautiful sexy woman. He had watched her as she spoke, as she walked, how her ass moved tightly in her skirt. She was gorgeous and proud and brave!

Fedor stood up with a jerk and walked towards the door, opened it and was caught by surprise when he found her walking down the stairs towards him.

“Ah! Mr. Volkov. I had Pyotr lay the table for two for dinner. I guessed you wouldn’t mind,” she said and Fedor tried to smile weakly. His jaws were clenched as he watched her descending, he felt like his breath had been knocked out of him.

“Of course I don’t. It’ll be my pleasure,” he said, standing frozen with his hand still on the cold doorknob of his study. All he could do was stand and stare at her as she approached him.

Sylvia was in a firetruck red dress that clung to her body like clingfilm. It was short, just about reaching mid-thigh so that her long slender legs looked even longer. There were no sleeves on this dress, and her cleavage was tightly held up by the bodice, made to look more pronounced and he couldn’t drag his eyes away from her breasts. She had left her hair loose, and it fell in thick tight curls around her face, softly brushing the tops of her shoulders.

She barely had any makeup on, other than some pale red lipstick, but that was enough. Her eyes glowed and her cheekbones were high and angular. Sylvia Stern looked like a perfect work of art, and she walked slowly towards him now.

He stood in silence till she reached him and slid her arm through his.

“Shall we proceed to the dinner table?” she asked sweetly, looking up at him. Fedor looked at her face, his breath caught in his throat. He could already feel himself stirring and immediately knew this was a bad idea. She was his friend’s daughter. He had a responsibility towards her, he was her guardian.

He allowed himself to be led by her to the large circular balcony where their table had been set. Fedor walked without looking at her, aware the whole time of her body pressed against his, that same sweet sharp smell of her perfume, her confident walk.

He wasn’t sure how this night was going to go, but he already knew it was a bad decision to have dinner with her.

Chapter Five - Sylvia

The scene of their dinner took Sylvia by surprise, just by how beautiful it all looked. Fedor Volkov definitely knew how to live in luxury.

Inside the house, in her assigned bedroom, she had managed to forget she was in Puerto Rico, but the beautifully decorated balcony overlooking Fedor’s own private beach where the waves lapped against the shining sand, was starkly tropical.

The sun was beginning to set so the sky was awash in different shades of orange and purple. A small table for two had been set underneath this gorgeously illuminated sky. Fairy lights had been strung from the balcony railings, the only source of light for their dinner, which was enough for now.

Their dinner had been laid out for them.

Pyotr held out a chair for her, and she finally let go of Fedor’s arm before taking the seat.

“For your appetizers, we have a Classic Georgian Salad and some Eggplant Caviar. For the main course, we will be serving Beef Stroganoff with Mustard and a Black Bean Soup. For dessert, there is the Boss’ favorite Apple Pie.” Pyotr introduced the food to them, and Sylvia watched Fedor with a smile.

The food looked delicious and she couldn’t help but smile, imagining him sitting alone at this table and eating by himself.

“Thank you, Pyotr,” Sylvia said, and he only nodded in response.

“Boss, will I still bring files?” he asked Fedor in his broken English, but before Fedor could answer, Sylvia jumped in.

“No files. No work. This is your vacation, isn’t it Mr. Volkov?” she asked, turning her lips up seductively in a soft indulgent smile. Fedor looked back at her, not conceding to a smile yet. There was a look of irritation in his eyes, but he held it back.

“Just some wine for Ms. Stern, Pyotr,” he said to his aid, who promptly turned on his heels and walked back into the house.

“You should call me Sylvia, and I can call you Fedor. We’ll be spending a lot of time together, and we might as well get on first names now, don’t you think?” she asked, as Pyotr walked in with a bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon and uncorked it right beside her, with a smooth expertise.

Sylvia picked up her glass and held it up to him, aware that Fedor’s eyes were on her. Before she could catch him looking, he had turned away and started digging into his salad.

“So Fedor…” she began when Pyotr had left them to themselves again. “You have a lovely place here,” she said, taking a large sip of her wine. He chewed his food in silence, and when he was done he looked at her face calmly and smirked.

“Thank you. I hope you’re finding it comfortable,” he said and Sylvia laughed.

“I have an entire floor to myself. You should see the size of my apartment in Brooklyn,” she said, placing the glass back on the table. Fedor wiped his mouth with the napkin on his lap and picked up his glass of whiskey.

“You live in an apartment in Brooklyn?” he asked, surprised.

“I didn’t want my father to pay for my house. I was stupid enough to think that if he didn’t fund me anymore, I could get some freedom at long last,” Sylvia said, unable to keep the caustic tone out of her voice. Fedor smiled finally and started eating again.

“I thought kids only rebelled in their teenage years,” he said, popping a piece of chunky tomato into his mouth. Sylvia started eating as well, enjoying the freshness of the vegetables.

“I’m not rebelling and I’m not a kid. I want a different way of life,” she explained, and Fedor continued to smile.

“You will always be a kid to your father.”

“Can we not talk about my father anymore?” she snapped and noticed the eyebrow Fedor raised.

Even on vacation, even on a tropical island; Fedor Volkov was dressed to kill. His trousers were navy, tailored and looked as smooth and silky as butter. He wasn’t in a jacket, but the shirt was formal and tailored too. Through the open buttons at his neck, she could see a smattering of dark hair on his chest. Sylvia looked at his body openly, she wanted him to know that she was attracted to him. She didn’t want to hide it.

He shifted in his seat and then nodded.

“If you want. What shall we talk about then?” he asked, his Russian accent betraying him every few seconds. It made Sylvia blush for some strange reason.

“We can talk about what brings you to Puerto Rico,” she said, and he pushed his finished plate of salad away, reaching for the bowl of eggplant caviar.

“I take some time off once every two years,” he said flatly, while Sylvia still tried to finish her salad.

“And the rest of the time, this place just sits here, unoccupied?” she asked, looking around her.

She noticed how he clenched his jaws. He clearly didn’t like being asked personal questions, but he had no escape right now.

“Yes.”

Sylvia tsk-ed and he raised his eyebrows at her again.

“You disapprove?” he asked, and she smiled sweetly at him.

“There are a million things you can do with this place. It’s a shame to see it go to waste,” Sylvia said, and she watched his look change suddenly. She was worried now that she was pushing him too hard, pushing him off the edge. But this was so much fun. It was so much fun to watch a big-shot Russian mafia Boss squirm and grow uncomfortable in his chair.

“I deserve a vacation home, don’t you think?” he said. His voice had hardened, and Sylvia tightened her lips. His quetion sounded so much like every excuse her father had ever thrown at her.

“Yeah, because you work so hard all year long. Dishing out orders for people’s heads and kidnapping some others. Poor you. Boohoo,” she snapped at him, and Fedor looked up at her with a jerk.

Chapter Six - Fedor

This was exactly the reason why he stayed away from women, from starting a family, from all forms of liability. He couldn’t bear to hear someone nagging him about his lifestyle and his choices. And who was this? Will Stern’s daughter! How dare she question him about his work!

“What makes you think you know what kind of work I do?” he asked, stopping his chewing. He looked at her with a narrowed gaze, hoping that he could frighten her into silence. But Sylvia Stern didn’t seem to be so easily cowered. She just sat opposite him with the glass of wine in her hand, and an accomplished snarky smirk on her face. Fedor could feel his blood boiling.

“Because I know exactly what you and your pals do. Don’t forget, I’ve grown up with it,” Sylvia said, smiling more openly now. She was enjoying pissing him off.

Fedor wiped his mouth with the napkin and threw it to the floor in rage. He didn’t want to have to do something drastic, like send her away. But she was truly testing his patience.

“Sylvia, I owe it to my friendship with your father to keep you here. But you cannot behave like a spoiled brat around here, in my home,” Fedor growled, trying to keep his voice down but still get his point across at the same time.

Moreover, she looked devastatingly gorgeous and his head was swimming with contradictory feelings for her.

“So you just want me to subject and bow down to your male superior knowledge and power? Just like all these women do? Like my poor mother did?” Sylvia replied, gulping down the entire glass of wine. She started wolfing down her salad as well, and Fedor watched her eat in silence. Suddenly, he wasn’t so hungry anymore.

“Again, that is between you and your father. It’s your family’s problem,” Fedor said, finishing his own glass of whiskey.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I forgot, you stay away from families. That doesn’t mean you wouldn’t do the same thing if you had one,” she said, pushing her empty plate of salad away from her.

“If I had a family, I would do everything in my power to protect them. Just like your father is doing,” he said, slowly and with less fury. He tried to calm himself by reminding himself that this was only temporary. One week, two weeks maximum and then she would be out of his hair. He owed it to Will.

“Fine. This isn’t about families. This is about your work, the nature of your work,” Sylvia snapped, pushing spoonfuls of the caviar into her mouth. The bottle of wine that Pyotr had left was standing between them on the table, and she poured some more into her glass.

Fedor watched her do it in silence and then cleared his throat.

“I don’t need to explain the nature of my work to you, all I can say is that you have the wrong impression,” he said, watching her drink her wine. It stained her luscious lips, and he was tempted to reach over and wipe it off her face. She looked so beautiful, with her nostrils flaring, her eyes glittering with rage. She was drinking and eating out of anger too, but in everything she did, there was a slender elegance that he couldn’t quite define. She walked, spoke and behaved like a Princess, like a Queen. And he was beginning to find it hard to control himself to not look at her breasts, right in front of him.

Sylvia laughed. “I have the wrong impression about your work? No, Fedor, I think you have the wrong impression of me. You think I’m a naive protected little girl. I know everything,” she said, placing her glass hard on the table. It nearly toppled over. She poured some more wine into her glass.

“You’re a naive little girl because you think you know everything,” he said and pushed back his chair. He saw the look of surprise in her eyes.

“Where are you going? We haven’t even had our main course yet,” she said, looking up at him with her eyes wide and glazed over. The glass of wine dangled from her hands as he stood up.

“I’m not hungry anymore. Enjoy your dinner, and I hope you have a good night,” he said, walking around the table and her. As he walked he could hear the scraping of her chair against the floor as she rushed to stand up.

“Don’t walk away from me. I am a guest at your dinner table.” Her voice was raised and Fedor slowly turned to look at her.

She had a wild look in her eyes. The glass of wine was back on the table. Her dress clung to her body, her breasts heaved with her fast breathing and her lips were slightly parted. Fedor was trying with all his might to keep his hands off her. That was why he was leaving her there, out of respect for his friend, so that he didn’t end up tearing the clothes off his daughter.

“You’re not being a polite guest in my house, Sylvia. I don’t want to have to be the one teaching you manners,” he said with a satisfied smile. He could see the rage rising in her cheeks, he was the one enjoying himself now. She had had a good run trying to get him to lose his cool, but she had had too much to drink and was losing her control. He was the one in control now.

“Being well mannered is so boring, don’t you think? Fedor?” she said, her voice suddenly dropping by several decibels. She had started to take a few steps in his direction and he sensed trouble.

Chapter Seven - Sylvia

No, Fedor Volkov wasn’t going to have his way. He stood in front of her with his feet parted and his hands stuffed into the pockets of his trousers. His beard lay thick on his face, his blue eyes caught the light of the rising moon and looked nearly silvery now. His face was pale in the moonlight but his gaze was fierce. She could picture him naked, with his broad chest and his wide shoulders, his biceps clenched as he held her by the waist. She had never felt so turned on by a man she thought she detested. Her seduction of him wasn’t going to be difficult, Sylvia thought. She wanted him.

“Without manners, we will all turn into animals,” Fedor said flatly, watching her as she walked towards him. They were alone on the balcony, and she knew there were people inside the house. Pyotr, his bodyguards, the housekeepers, the cooks… But in that moment she felt like they were all alone.

“And what is wrong with animals?” she whispered when she had reached him. Their bodies were only a few inches apart. She had to look up at him as she spoke, while he had to hang his head down to look at her. He towered over her and she could feel herself beginning to get wet.

She hadn’t been with a man before, not all the way at least. She was still a virgin. She had led a sheltered life, Fedor was right in that regard. And no guy had been good enough to take her virginity, not in school, not in college… That is, if they could get past her father first. But Fedor Volkov was doing something to her body that she had no control over. He was at least two decades older than her, if not more, but no man before had been this sexy. Just his calmness, his casualness, the control he exuded and also the way he studied her body.

Like now, she knew he was watching her. He had memorized all the curves and angles of her flesh. She wanted so desperately to touch him.

“Go back to the table, Sylvia. Finish your dinner,” he said, in a commanding tone, though his voice wasn’t raised.

“I’m not a child, Fedor. I’ll do what I want,” she said, licking her lips. He followed the movement of her tongue, and she could see that his gaze was still focused on her body. Was he losing his control just like she was? Her father was going to lose his shit!

“Do what you want then, you’ll have to excuse me,” he said and turned on his heels, but Sylvia had grabbed him by the wrist. He stopped and turned to look at her in shock. By the look in his eyes, nobody had ever dared to do this to him before. He didn’t know how to react.

“You’re the one being ill-mannered now. I’m your guest,” she said softly and he stood there watching her, his wrist still tightly wrapped by her hand.

It happened at lightning speed. One moment he was staring at her, and the next moment their bodies were pressed together, and his lips were on hers. She let go of his wrist and his hands clutched her face tightly as he kissed her.

It was a hungry kiss, he was devouring her and she felt breathless and giddy.

He felt like a giant next to her body, straining her face up with his hands so he could kiss her. She moaned as she kissed him back, welcoming his tongue inside her mouth.

Sylvia placed her hands on his shoulders and stood up on her toes so that they could kiss more easily, till she felt his large warm hands on her waist and he raised her up.

He was holding her up as he continued to kiss her. Then he pulled away and she bent her neck backward, her flesh still warm and tingling from that long tempestuous kiss. His lips were on her neck next, slowly grazing her skin with his tongue till he reached the top of her breasts.

Then he let her go, so suddenly that she felt like she would crash to the floor when he put her down.

“You are drunk,” he said, angry with himself and her.

“You kissed me!” Sylvia said, staring back at him with her mouth open. She wanted more, she didn’t want it to end. She wanted him to tear her clothes off, to lick her breasts, her belly, between her legs.

“Go to sleep Sylvia, you’re drunk,” he repeated, beginning to walk away now.

“You kissed me, Fedor. And I’m not drunk,” she screamed but he was gone now, sliding the glass doors of the balcony back into place.

She stood alone on the balcony, suddenly shivering as she watched him disappear out of sight.

This wasn’t going according to plan. He had kissed her, that was done, enough to make her father angry. But that wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough for her. She wanted more now that she had gotten a taste of him. Fedor Volkov stood for everything she despised, and yet she couldn’t stop thinking about him.

Her legs felt weak and she sat down with a thump on the chair that he had been sitting on.

She could still taste him on her breath, still feel his hands on her waist. She wanted him to come back, and yet he had walked away. He had put a stop to this.

She poured some more wine into her glass and drank from it greedily. If she wasn’t going to get what she wanted, then she might as well make the most of her vacation.

Sylvia pulled her own chair towards her and put her feet up on it, facing the sunset. The waves crashed against the shore as she drank her wine. A soft sea breeze blew her hair over her face and she smiled. This wasn’t over yet.

Chapter Eight - Fedor

Fedor woke up with a start. He had been dreaming of her. He had dreamed of her naked body in his bed, in his hands. He imagined her breasts bouncing as he fucked her hard till she came. And then he woke up.

He realized he was still hard and he began to touch himself. Sylvia’s face, Sylvia in her tight red dress floated up in his brain as he stroked his dick. Then there was a rap on the door. Fedor grunted.

“What is it?” he called out loudly, angered by the interruption. He could almost smell her perfume now.

“Petrov is on the phone, Boss.” It was Pyotr. A steady light was streaming through the dark curtains in his lavish bedroom and Fedor grunted.

“Tell him I’ll call him back in a few hours,” he said loudly and then grumbled “bastard” when he heard Pyotr’s retreating footsteps.

The memory of their kiss came crashing into his head then and Fedor sat up in bed, his erection slowly fading away. He had kissed Sylvia. He had licked her neck, the top of her breasts. Will’s daughter!

He jumped out of bed and rushed towards his ensuite bathroom. The fittings were all in gold, the water was warm and the towels were a soft fuzzy cotton when he held one to his face to dab at the moisture.

He was drunk last night, he had one too many whiskeys. He was breathing hard as he stood over the basin, clutching its sides with his hands. He had found Sylvia irresistible the previous night, but that had to have been the whiskey talking. She was twenty-five years younger than him. She was his friend’s daughter. He had broken the code.

Fedor jumped into the shower, believing with all his might that a cold shower would make all this go away.

But he couldn’t stop thinking about her body, how she had smelt, how sweet her skin had tasted, how small she was in his hands. And when he dreamed of her last night, he had pictured her naked to perfection, he had literally heard her scream with pleasure.

Fedor jumped out of the shower and went back into the bedroom to change into fresh clothes. He tucked in his shirt, combed his hair and brushed his beard in front of the large ornate silver mirror in the room. He twirled the ends of his mustache and licked his pink lips before stepping out of his bedroom.

He heard her voice immediately. She was laughing, out on the balcony. He walked quickly to the landing at the top of the stairs, from where he could see her.

Sylvia was in a chair, seemingly naked except for the white fluffy bathrobe she was wearing. She had just had a shower, and her curls were damp and limply hanging around her head. He could see her in side profile. She had one of her long dark legs folded under her butt as she sat. Her legs were delicious, smooth and dark like bitter chocolate. In her hands were a bunch of grapes, and she was talking animatedly with the housekeeper. He couldn’t remember the woman’s name.

“Boss, I’ve arranged for your breakfast in your study because the girl is on the balcony.” Pyotr appeared out of nowhere at the bottom of the stairs and interrupted his study of Sylvia.

“I’ll take it on the balcony,” Fedor said, clearing his throat and beginning to walk down the steps.

She was still unaware of him, still laughing and joking with the housekeeper as she popped a grape into her mouth. Her teeth were a bright white, and her lips stretched out all over her face as she laughed. Her neck was slender and long, and he remembered how he had licked a wet trail down its length.

“There you are. Hangover?” Sylvia asked as he slid open the glass doors of the balcony. This used to be the favorite part of his day, being able to read the newspapers in silence by the sea on the balcony, with a cup of strong coffee and toasts. Now it was spoilt by her presence. Because he couldn’t think of anything else except her, and how beautiful she looked.

Sylvia was most definitely naked under her robe, and she sat in the same position, unwilling to adjust the robe where it hung open across the top of her breasts. They were revealed, her robe just about covering her nipples. Fedor was hard again as he tried to not look. The housekeeper scurried away while Pyotr brought in his tray of coffee and buttered toasts.

“Did you have a good night’s sleep?” he asked, ignoring her question.

“It was refreshing, yes. I don’t know about you, but I have a massive headache,” she said, pouring herself some tea from the pot in front of her. Fedor waved at Pyotr to go away, and he sipped from his mug of coffee, avoiding Sylvia’s gaze entirely.

“About last night…” he began to say, still not looking at her directly. He was ashamed and also angry with himself. She was Will’s daughter, he had to constantly remind himself of that.

“We were drunk. Forget it,” she surprised him by saying. She straightened up, clutched the open folds of her robe and pulled them together, protecting her modesty.

Fedor breathed in, surprised by her pendulum reactions. She always managed to keep him on his toes, this one.

“Good. Forgotten, then,” he said and she smiled at him. Her face changed when she smiled, he noticed. She looked beautiful, as always, but there was a sudden innocence there when she did this.

“I want to see the beach. Will you come with me? I don’t want to go with Pyotr,” she said, smiling at him sweetly. He couldn’t say no to that. He absolutely couldn’t. Not when she had him like that, in the palm of her hands.

Chapter Nine - Sylvia

They walked along the beach in silence but Fedor kept pace with her. It was a beautiful sunny day and Sylvia walked barefoot so that her feet slightly sunk into the sand with every step. She had changed into an electric blue bikini top and bottom and tied a pale blue chiffon sarong at her waist. She had caught him looking at her legs, but every time he did, he forced himself to look away.

“This is beautiful. I can see why you run away here,” she said, after several minutes of silence. He towered over her as they walked beside each other. He walked with his hands behind his back.

“It’s peaceful,” he said quietly and Sylvia smiled.

“I can’t imagine any of my father’s associates to be peaceful men,” she said before she could stop herself, but thankfully, Fedor didn’t look offended. Instead, he smiled and shook his head.

“You don’t know me at all, Sylvia,” he said and she stopped walking.

They stood facing the clear blue waters of the ocean. The color matched Fedor’s eyes. He looked grim, like he was fighting his own demons. She wanted to touch his face, feel the coarseness of his beard against her skin.

“I apologize for the things I said last night. You’re right, I don’t know you at all,” she said, but he wasn’t looking at her, he was looking at the waves, studying them with the same intensity with which he had studied her body last night.

“I know why you have that opinion of me, of all your father’s associates,” he said just when she had given up on making amends with him. She moved closer to him, and he didn’t move away.

“But you’re not like them?” she asked, unable to keep the hopefulness out of her voice. She didn’t want to know the dirty secrets, she wanted to be proven wrong about this man she was so irresistibly attracted to. The previous night had been painful. She had planned on teaching her father a lesson, but she hadn’t planned on enjoying their kiss that much.

Fedor turned to her and smiled at her hopeful face.

“I am not a good man, Sylvia. I haven’t been a good man and for that I am repentant,” he said after she had been holding her breath for several moments.

The sound of a soft wave crashing gave her a sudden push of confidence and Sylvia did what she had been intending on doing from the first moment that she laid eyes on Fedor Volkov. She reached out her hand and touched the side of his face.

He didn’t make a move, neither did he flinch. She grazed the side of his beard and parted her lips.

“I want to kiss you again, is that so bad?” she asked, and he didn’t reply. He looked calm, unafraid, even though her heart was beating out of her chest.

Sylvia lifted herself on her toes and when her face was barely at level with his, she tilted her face and he reached for her lips. Their lips touched and an electric wave surged through her spine. He parted her lips with his tongue and slowly explored her mouth.

Then his hands grabbed her waist again and he pulled her closer to his body. This time there was no alcohol to cloud her brain, they were both thinking straight, and this time Sylvia could enjoy every sensation. Her breasts were pressed against his chest, a throbbing dick against her thigh.

This kiss was less hungry, it was gentle and soft and it lasted longer. But they were both out of breath when she pulled away.

“I’m not drunk Fedor, I want this,” she said, holding his arms as he looked back at her, directly into her eyes. He didn’t say anything.

So she unclipped her bikini top and it fell away, revealing her breasts. His gaze dropped to her swinging breasts, and he couldn’t control himself any longer.

He pulled her to him by the waist and bent his head so he could take one of her nipples into his mouth. He sucked hard on it, and she felt the sensation of his beard on her skin. It grazed against her breast as she held on to his arm, bending her body backward. She moaned.

His hand found its way to the wetness between her legs and he parted her thighs.

He kept sucking.

She reached for his dick and felt it through the fabric of his pants. She could feel it in her hands as it grew. She unzipped his fly and he helped her by unbuckling his belt. His pants fell to the ground.

Sylvia was out of breath. She was moaning loudly, while he switched to her other breast. He licked and sucked and then sucked again. He made a lapping sound with his mouth as he did it, turning her on beyond her control.

She could feel a stinging, yearning sensation between her legs. A sensation she had never actually felt for a man before. She reached for his dick again, and now it was in her hands.

She was surprised by its size, by how big it was, and she shuddered with excitement at the thought of it being inside her. The first one. She couldn’t tell him. She couldn’t tell him now that he’d be taking her virginity any moment.

She heard him grunt when he let go of her breasts.

“Sylvia, what are you doing to me?” he said, whispered rather, as he looked at her face again. She bit down on her lip in response. She felt like clay being molded in his hands, and then he whipped her around.

“On your knees,” he said and she did what she was told. She got down on her knees, in front of him as he stood over her, and she could feel her hands sinking into the sand.

Chapter Ten - Fedor

His body wasn’t in his control anymore. Sylvia was on her knees in front of him as he towered over her. She looked small and slender, with her face turned up towards him.

Fedor was panting, naked from the waist down. He started unbuttoning his shirt, he wanted her to see him for who he was. He slipped off his shirt and saw the look in her eyes change when she saw his naked torso. His chest was covered in tattoos he had gotten in prison. They were mostly in black, some colored and they covered his torso entirely, and all his back. Thirty-six in all, all tattooed on separate occasions, all in prison.

Her eyes took them in, she looked surprised and for a moment even scared as he looked down at her, waiting for her to change her mind. It was a reminder of who was going to fuck her. He was a mob boss, he had spent several years in prison. He was Russian. If she had forgotten, this was a reminder.

Sylvia looked beautiful naked. Her breasts swung gently as she remained on her knees. And then she suddenly bit down on her lip again, and to his surprise parted her legs, prodding her ass up in the air, inviting him in.

“Fuck me, Fedor,” she said softly and turned her face forward and closed her eyes.

He lowered himself on his knees behind her, holding his dick in his hands. She was gorgeous, she was begging him, and she had her legs open for him. How could he walk away from this? How could he walk away from this woman who was driving him crazy? He had to have her.

He grabbed her butt and pushed himself in, enjoying the warmth and wetness. He slid in and she screamed.

“Harder. Is that the best you can do?” Sylvia screamed, unconcerned by who could hear her. Fedor thrust himself into her again, this time with more force so that her whole body moved.

He heard her laughing. “That’s it?” She laughed again, and he could feel himself losing all self-control. He thrust again, this time grabbing her hair with his fist and jerking her head back towards him. Her back arched as she remained stuck to him and he thrust again. And again. Harder and quicker till she couldn’t laugh any longer. She was moaning now, screaming and calling out his name.

She grabbed her breasts as he held on to her body, ramming into her with his rock hard dick. She was pinching her nipples and Fedor smiled. Sylvia was delicious, she was full of surprises and she had an unimaginable effect on his body.

“More. Give me more Fedor. Harder!” she kept screaming. She was small and supple and he slid in and out of her, with an increased force. He was panting again, aware that he was going to come quite easily. Sex had never been this explosive before.

“Oh my God!” she cried suddenly and he realized that she was going to come before him. Her body shuddered and he released her hair, grabbing her waist instead and pounding into her with all his force. She shook and screamed as she came against him, he could feel her wetness and her juices stream out against his dick.

And then he exploded too. She was too sweet, too beautiful and her body was irresistible. He came inside her with a force he was unaware he even had inside him. His head jerked back, his eyes reeled inside his head and he groaned loudly. They were orgasming together.

She straightened her back so that his chest was pressed against her. He wrapped his arms around her, his hands cupping her breasts tightly and they both shook together, in each other's arms.

Then the shudders began to die down. A flood of sensations came gushing into his brain. Sylvia’s breath, her scent, her hair, her breasts… they were all in his hands.

Fedor pulled himself out of her and stumbled back on the sand. She turned, still on her knees to look at him.

“No!” she cried as she watched him collecting his clothes.

Fedor was running away from her, he could hear her voice but couldn’t hear what she was saying. He was running, trying to get back into his clothes at the same time.

He had never been afraid before. Of anybody, of any of the hundreds of people who wanted to kill him, who tried to kill him. Why was he so afraid of a girl?

It wasn’t about Will anymore. Fedor wasn’t feeling guilty about breaking a code any longer, or at least that guilt was overpowered by a new emotion now. He was afraid of Sylvia Stern. Afraid of how she had made him feel.

That orgasm was euphoric. The feelings that had pushed him to fuck her were complicated. He couldn’t understand himself anymore. Women had meant nothing to him before, just vessels for pleasure in his twenties, a quick weekend fuck in his thirties and now in his late forties, they meant nothing more than beautiful showpieces to him. He wasn’t even interested in sex that much anymore, or at least he had thought, till he met Sylvia.

And now suddenly, he couldn’t keep his hands off her. All he could do was think about her.

Fedor ran back to the villa, through the gates, past Pyotr who stared at him in shock. He had managed to dress, but untidily and he ran through the house till he reached his study.

“Boss?!” he heard Pyotr say, as he rapped on the study door.

Fedor stood over his desk, panting, running his hands through his graying thick dark hair. He was sensing trouble. He had done something that he couldn’t take back. He had fucked Sylvia Stern and had never felt this good before.

Chapter Eleven - Sylvia

When she got back to the house, there wasn’t a single human soul in sight. It was past midday, and she had spent a few hours by herself on the beach, trying to hold back tears that had threatened to appear.

This was what she had wanted! She wanted to seduce Fedor Volkov, fuck him so that she could tell her father and make him mad for sending her here. So what did it matter if he ran away from her? She had accomplished her mission.

He was nowhere in sight, and neither was Pyotr. Sylvia dejectedly climbed up the stairs to her room. She showered and changed into a flowing summery dress in cream with orange flowers. She looked at herself in the mirror as she did her hair. Her curls were thick and tight and she bunched them up, away from her face and clipped them to the back of her head.

She touched her neck where he had touched her, there was a burning sensation still on her breasts, around her nipples where his beard had grazed her skin.

She could still feel him inside her. She wasn’t a virgin anymore. She had orgasmed for the first time in her life. How had he done it? How had he made her come so quickly? It was like a drug. She wanted more of him. But he didn’t seem to want her.

It wasn’t a surprise. Fedor Volkov was a proud man. He also seemed like the kind of man who upheld codes and moral conduct. She knew it must have made him feel guilty, that he had fucked his friend’s daughter.

There was a knock on the door, and then Pyotr’s thick Russian accent floated through.

“Lunch is served in dining room, Miss,” he said and then she heard his retreating footsteps.

Pyotr’s accent reminded Sylvia of the tattoos on Fedor’s body. Till she saw his naked torso she could forget who he was. But now she knew for sure that he had served time in prison. That he was a criminal. No matter how soft-spoken and a gentle giant he might seem to be, it was all an act. Inside, he was a cold-hearted killer and a criminal like all her father’s friends.

Sylvia clenched her jaw as she looked at her own reflection. Her body was still reeling. She wanted to hate him so badly, but she couldn’t. She didn’t know why she couldn’t stop thinking that there was more to Fedor than met the eye.

She was starving. So she left the room and walked towards the dining room.

What she wasn’t expecting was Fedor to be standing at the head of the table, behind the chair. The food was laid out, for one, just for her. Beautiful luxurious food that she wasn’t interested in eating anymore.

All she was concerned about was him. Fedor seemed to have showered too. His dark hair was damp and neatly combed to the side, his beard was freshly brushed and neat as well. He was in a fresh green shirt and dark tailored slacks and he stood with his hands clutching the back of the chair.

“Fedor.” His name escaped her lips when she came into the room. His eyes were a glassy blue and his pink lips were set in a grim straight line.

“Sit down, Sylvia,” he said, and she felt the goosebumps appear on her skin. Just his voice was enough. She wanted him again, but she was also suddenly afraid of him.

“Will you be joining me for lunch?” she asked, walking towards the chair that had been reserved for her. Fedor turned his eyes on her, and in the same flat gruff tone, he repeated himself.

“Sit down.”

She sat down, and turned to him in silence, looking at him with hopeful eyes again. She didn’t want him to apologize for what had just happened. She wanted him to tell her that he wanted her again, that she was irresistible to him. She felt like she could cry out of desperation for him.

“You have to leave,” he said and she gasped. Her hand flew to her mouth. She had been expecting something else, anything else but this. The thought that he might send her away had never crossed her mind.

“I can’t leave,” she cried. Tears had pooled around her eyes. She had tried so desperately to believe that Fedor wasn’t the cold-hearted man she knew he was.

He shook his head in silence, his eyes narrowed and now he wasn’t shying away from looking at her.

“I’m sorry but you have to leave. You can’t stay here. Not after all this,” he said, still standing. Sylvia breathed in deeply and bit down on her lip. She had to try with all her might not to cry. She thought she could fix this. That it had all started off as a mistake but she could make amends. Their time together had been short but she had felt the connection, she had felt it in her bones. It was unmistakable. It didn’t make sense but it was there. And she thought that he had felt it too.

“You said it yourself, that I need to stay here for my own safety,” Sylvia said, clutching her fingers together in her lap. She knew that if she kept chewing her lip she would draw blood very soon, but she couldn’t stop. It was all she could do to stop herself from breaking into tears at the dining table.

“You need to stay out of harm’s way. Out of New York, but there are lots of other places you can be just as safe,” Fedor said, now breathing deeply. He looked angry more than anything else, and it seemed like he was directing all his anger towards her.

Chapter Twelve - Fedor

She looked so beautiful and so dignified as she sat there at the table. It was becoming humanly impossible for him to just stand there and send her away.

Sylvia was in a simple floral dress, with her hair clipped to the back so that some curls escaped and fell delicately on her shoulders. She looked slender and graceful, but her nostrils flared. Sylvia was definitely angry.

But there was nothing else Fedor could do. He had to send her away, for her own well-being. The longer she stayed here with him, the more difficult it would be to keep away from each other. And he couldn’t do it again, not to Will’s daughter, not to a woman who was capable of ruining all his plans. He had been satisfied, if not happy, at least satisfied in his life till she suddenly showed up.

“So where are you sending me?” she asked, interrupting his thoughts about how beautiful she looked. Fedor licked his lips.

“I’ve made arrangements. To my friend Petrov. I trust him, and your father knows him too. He’ll take you in for a few weeks,” Fedor said and crossed his arms across his chest. He watched as her wide brown eyes followed his every movement. He wanted so desperately to just grab her by the shoulders, hold her close to him. But she was brave, she was strong. She wasn’t going to break so easily.

“And where does he live?” she asked.

“Florida. Very far away from New York,” he replied and Sylvia slowly stood up from the chair.

“You should eat something,” he said, trying to keep his voice neutral, but he was actually desperate to hold her. He wanted to do everything he could to keep her in the room, to continue talking to her. Sylvia smiled, a wide sarcastic smile.

“I don’t want to eat at the house of a man who doesn’t want me around. I know when I’m not wanted somewhere,” she said, smoothening the skirt of her dress. She looked down at her dress as she did it and Fedor took the time to take in his fill of her, of how beautiful she looked, to burn that image of her in his head.

“Sylvia I wouldn’t ever do something to put you in harm’s way. You’ll be safe in Florida,” he said, as quietly and reassuringly as possible. How was he supposed to explain to her that he was sending her away so that he could behave himself? She didn’t deserve him. She deserved better. A normal life with a normal decent man. She was too young to understand what a life with him, a relationship with him could mean.

“I’m just a plaything in all your hands. First in my father’s and then in my captor’s. Now I’m being passed on to another man who will only imprison me, just like you all have. All my life.” Rage and contempt were dripping from Sylvia’s voice as she hurled the words at him. They pinched Fedor.

“I’m sorry if you felt like a captive in my house,” he said and she remained quiet. Her breasts heaved with every deep breath she took in and let out. She was trying to keep her rage in check, she was trying to be well behaved. Her breasts were hidden by the fabric of her dress, but Fedor had no trouble imagining them again. He knew what they looked like, how they tasted. He could still feel her nipples inside his mouth, how sweet they tasted, how beautiful her skin smelt. How tight and warm she was, how quickly he had come inside her. She was like no woman he had ever met before, he was falling hard for her and she needed to leave now.

“I’ll do my bidding, Sir,” Sylvia said sarcastically. “When do you want me to leave?” Fedor clenched his jaw. She was making this more difficult than it had to be.

“In two hours. Pyotr is going with you, he will drop you off at Petrov’s home personally,” Fedor said and Sylvia turned to walk towards the door.

“I should go and pack then. Bye Fedor Volkov, it was nice meeting you,” she said when she turned to look at him at the door.

And then she was gone. He could hear her footsteps on the marble floor again, and with every step she took away from him, Fedor could hear his own heart breaking.

Sylvia Stern had stormed into his life. She fought him, resisted him, seduced him and charmed him and all of a sudden all he wanted to do was tell her everything. This girl, this young girl… he could never have imagined.

Fedor picked up a bowl of cold soup from the table and flung it to the wall behind him, growling in rage.

He heard Pyotr’s footsteps running to the door.

“Go the fuck away. Get out of here!” he screamed in Russian before Pyotr could open the door.

“Boss?” Pyotr said from the other side of the door, Fedor was panting. He was angry with everything, and most of all with himself.

“Just get her out of here. Out of my sight,” he screamed and smashed a glass on the floor next. He heard Pyotr’s retreating footsteps and finally began to calm down.

He needed whiskey, he needed more whiskey.

“Where is my fucking drink?” he thundered, not entirely sure if anybody had heard his command or not. He didn’t care, he just wanted to scream and yell and punch things.

Sylvia Stern was going away. He was sending her away. If luck would have it, he would never see her again. This is what was the right thing to do, for her sake. For the first time in his life, he was doing something that wasn’t selfish and he was doing it for her, because he knew that one more day with her and he would be so pathetically in love that he would never be able to turn this thing around.

Chapter Thirteen - Sylvia

At least Florida had the same weather as Puerto Rico and the view from her new room was similar, if not the same. Petrov Vasili’s home was large and stood to face a private beach as well. As soon as she arrived, Sylvia realized that she was alone in this house. This wasn’t Petrov’s family home, it was one of his many houses, which meant that Sylvia spent all of her days alone, by herself, followed around by a bodyguard who Petrov had assigned to her at Fedor’s orders.

It had been over six weeks since she had reached Florida, and now that she was back on the mainland, she wasn’t allowed to leave the house. There was no more strolling on the beach, she had no freedom here. Everybody’s fear was that she was being followed and she could be kidnapped or killed at any moment.

She hadn’t even heard from her father since he packed her bags and shuffled her into a private jet that took her to Puerto Rico. Petrov assured her that he was alive and safe, and trying to get things back under control. He just hadn’t got in touch with her because he didn’t want to tip off his enemies of his daughter’s whereabouts.

Sylvia had no need or even interest to change into proper clothes. She spent her days in her pajamas or a dressing gown, flipping through channels on the large screen TV in the lavish living room.

Her bodyguard Viktor always stood by, keeping his hands together, watching her every move.

She yearned for Fedor. She didn’t feel safe in this empty house, even with Viktor who never spoke to her. She missed Fedor’s company, his blue eyes, a chance to hold him again.

The experience was making her sick, and after six weeks of being alone in this deserted, nearly haunted mansion by a Florida beach, Sylvia woke up in her bed and broke into tears.

She had woken up with a splitting headache and she couldn’t bear it anymore. She jumped out of bed and ran to the toilet to throw up into the bathtub. She felt like all her insides were splashing out, her stomach was churning. She could feel her hair damp and matted to her forehead. This had happened several times over the past weeks, and Sylvia knew it could only mean one thing.

Still sitting hunched on the floor of the toilet, she reached for her bathrobe hanging from the back of the door. She wrapped it around her slim body and stood up, unsteadily on her feet.

She opened the door, stepped out into the room and then called for Viktor.

“Miss?” He appeared at the bedroom door, and she noticed the look of worry in his eyes.

“I got sick in the bathtub, again,” Sylvia said in a weak voice, pointing to the bathroom door.

“You should go lie down Miss. I’ll…I’ll take care of it,” Viktor said, rushing past her into the bathroom and closing the door behind him.

Sylvia gulped, her knees trembling as she watched the door shut. Then she dashed.

She ran out of the bedroom, hurried down the stairs, bunching up the robe in her hands. Then she ran to the front door and was out on the gravel path that led to the beach.

She smiled when she felt the fresh sea breeze on her face. The sun was strong and coastal as it shone on her and Sylvia walked with purpose. She was headed towards the waves. She wanted to sit on the sand, feel the waves lapping at her feet. It was where she could feel closest to Fedor. Taste a slice of freedom, even if only for a few minutes till Viktor found her again.

Sylvia ran as fast as she could till her bare feet touched the sand. She finally felt free again. She could feel the tears streaming down her cheeks.

She collapsed at the edge of the waves. The scent of the sea was strong in her nostrils, it pricked her skin and she knew she was going to be sick again.

She threw up into the water, the waves crashing gently all around her. She knew she was very close to the edge but she didn’t care anymore.

She could never escape this life. She could never have a normal life or a job. The one ray of hope that she had found in this life was Fedor but he didn’t want her either. She was just a silly spoilt girl to him.

Sylvia felt sick, sicker than she was feeling when she first woke up. She rested her face against the cold damp sand and lay down. The water crashed all around her and she knew she’d drown if she stayed there any longer.

And then there were hands on her body, on her shoulders, dragging her. Sylvia blinked, trying to open her eyes to the sun but she couldn’t. She felt weak, like water was stuck in her lungs and she couldn’t breathe.

She could see Fedor’s face in front of her, but she knew it was Viktor holding her, dragging her back to safety, away from the waves. But she wanted it to be Fedor, she wanted it to be him who saved her.

She wanted to cry, she wanted to breathe but the world was closing in on her. She had made a mistake, she wanted to take it all back. What had she done? She was going to lose her baby. She was going to lose Fedor’s baby. Sylvia couldn’t even cry, her brain was shutting down.

Chapter Fourteen - Fedor

Fedor had dragged her out of the water, and now Sylvia was lying on the couch in Petrov’s living room, still not conscious.

He had arrived at the house to find Viktor in the bathroom, cleaning the tub and by the time he had run down the gravel path he could see Sylvia walking directly into the waves.

Fedor ran his hands through his hair over and over again. Pyotr had followed him into the waters too, but he had flung Sylvia over his shoulders and carried her back. She wouldn’t do it on purpose, he knew she wouldn’t do something like that on purpose. She was depressed in this house, sick and alone. In that moment he hated Will for abandoning his daughter, and he hated himself for sending her away.

“I’m sorry, Boss. I didn’t think she would leave the house,” Viktor was groveling. He was very close to crying, afraid that he was going to be punished for his inability to keep Sylvia safe. Fedor paced the floor of the room. He couldn’t speak, he couldn’t think straight.

Sylvia was wet, her robe was soaked, her hair was damp and she lay peacefully on the couch, at least still breathing.

“Boss, I’m sorry,” Viktor said again and this time Fedor lost it. In one swift blow, he punched Viktor, hitting him against the jaw. He felt like his knuckle cracked, but Sylvia woke up.

“Fedor!” she cried with her first breath. He turned to find her struggling to sit up on the couch.

“Did you just punch Viktor?” she asked as he rushed to her.

“Sylvia, what were you thinking?” he asked, grabbing her by the neck and pulling her close to his chest. He knelt beside her on the floor and looked into her large watery brown eyes.

“It isn’t his fault. I tricked him,” she said, looking up at his face. He didn’t care that Pyotr and Viktor were looking, that they could see him close to kissing Will Stern’s daughter.

“Why did you do that, Sylvia?” he asked and she rubbed her palms on her cheeks.

“I got sick, I fainted. I just wanted to sit on the beach. I wasn’t trying to do anything,” she said, and she looked like she shivered.

“Get her a fresh robe and some towels. Go now,” Fedor barked and both the other men ran out of the room.

“You gave us a scare,” Fedor said, letting go of her neck and standing up. The look in Sylvia’s eyes changed, they hardened again. The sour note that they had parted ways in Puerto Rico returned.

“What are you doing here?” she asked him and Fedor took in a deep breath, pushing his hands deep into his pockets.

“I thought I’d come by and check on you. I’m on my way back to Chicago now,” he said as Pyotr came in with fresh towels and a robe. He handed them over to Sylvia who started dabbing her face and her hair with them.

“Boss?” Pyotr said but Fedor asked him to leave them alone.

Sylvia straightened herself and positioned her back against the back of the couch, while Fedor remained standing, a few feet away from her.

“I’m going to change into this new robe now,” she said, looking at him directly. Fedor gulped, nodded and looked away.

He had come here to check up on her, because as much as he trusted Petrov and Viktor, he didn’t trust them with Sylvia. That was all it was. He didn’t need any more temptation.

“I’m fine, Fedor. I didn’t need checking up on,” she said and he couldn’t help but turn his face to look.

The discarded robe was lying bunched up at her seat, but she hadn’t put on the new one either. Instead, she was sitting there with one of the towels in her hand, she was dabbing her damp skin with it. She was naked. Her nipples were puckered in the cold, there were goosebumps on her dark smooth skin. Her brown eyes glowed when she caught him looking.

“What are you really here for?” she asked him, and Fedor breathed in again. It was too late to pretend like he hadn’t seen.

She was sitting with her bare legs slightly parted so that he could see her pussy. Where he had slid into her six weeks ago, where he had burst into her.

“I came to check up on you,” he repeated himself and Sylvia smiled.

“You thought I was going to kill myself,” she said and Fedor licked his lips.

“I saw you walking into the water,” he replied and Sylvia laughed.

“And you immediately decided that I was too depressed to live anymore,” she said and to his surprise, Sylvia stood up from the couch.

Now she was standing directly in front of him, naked with her legs apart. She was so close to him and yet so far away, too far away to touch. Her breasts were perfect, her head was held high. She was challenging him to control himself. He could feel his dick move in his pants. She saw it too, his growing erection.

“I wanted to make sure you were safe,” Fedor said and turned away from her.

“I thought you trusted your friend, you trusted Viktor,” he heard her say, and he clenched his jaw. What did she want from him? Wasn’t it enough that she was torturing him? Did she want him to admit it too?

“I hope you feel better soon, Sylvia. It was a mistake coming here,” Fedor said and was about to walk towards the door, but she stopped him. Not physically, but with what she said to him.

“I’m pregnant, Fedor. I’m pregnant with your child,” Sylvia said, and Fedor had no other choice but to whip around and look at her.

She remained standing naked, her head held high and she challenged him with her eyes. She didn’t need him. She just wanted him to know.

Chapter Fifteen - Sylvia

She hadn’t meant to tell him, it just came tumbling out. And now Fedor was looking at her like he didn’t believe a word she had just said.

“You’re pregnant?” he thundered and rushed towards her, and yet kept his distance. Sylvia turned around and picked up the fresh robe and slid it over her shoulders, but she left it hanging, open so that he could still see a part of her naked.

“That’s why I’m sick. I’m not depressed. Just pregnant,” Sylvia said as calmly as possible. Fedor’s eyes were a dark blue now, she was witnessing a new side to him.

“Why didn’t you…” he began to say but she smiled, she knew what he was going to say.

“Tell you? Why would you want to know? You wanted to have nothing to do with me,” Sylvia said and finally tied the chord around her waist. He was breathing hard, his wide shoulders were shaking as she could see that he was trying to control his rage.

“If it’s my child, I would want to know,” Fedor said, taking a few threatening steps towards her. She didn’t move away from him, she wasn’t afraid.

“It doesn’t matter anyway. You don’t have to be a part of my baby’s life,” she said and Fedor suddenly grabbed her by the arms.

“Why? Because you don’t want a dirty criminal scoundrel to be your child’s father?” he yelled, louder than she had ever heard his voice. Then his hands relaxed on her arms and he let her go. Sylvia breathed in and gave it a few seconds before she spoke.

“I know you’re not like all the others. You won’t admit it, but you’re not a dirty criminal,” she said, unable to keep the desperation out of her voice. She wanted him to agree, she so badly wanted him to tell her the truth.

“You saw the tattoos,” he said gruffly.

“You’ve been to prison, so what? You’re nothing like my father. Nothing like the others,” Sylvia protested, throwing herself against his body. Fedor peeled her away from him and held her at arm’s length, looking her directly into her eyes.

“I’m in the mob, Sylvia, I’m just like them,” he said and she felt the tears bubbling up. She was in love with him, she was going to be the mother of his child. This was not what she wanted to hear, she knew it wasn’t the truth. She knew Fedor kept away from the rest. He was respected and feared in the mafia, but she had never heard stories of violence involving him. Why was he holding on to his past? Sylvia cried, struggled to be free of his grip but he wasn’t willing to let go.

“Sylvia, I’ve done things, I’ve seen things. I’m not proud of any of it,” he said, tightening his grip on her arms so that it started to pinch her skin.

“But that’s in the past,” she said, hopeful again. Fedor let go of her arms.

“Yes, in the past. But I still have a reputation. People still think the same of me,” he said, taking a few steps away from her.

“You did it to survive. You were born into this world, you didn’t know any better,” she said, tears still streaming down her cheeks as she watched him stepping away from her. He was going to leave again.

“A reformed criminal is still a criminal. All my money, all my power comes from the crimes I committed in the past,” he said, and he looked like he was suddenly afraid of himself. Sylvia followed him, walked towards him till his back was against the wall and he had nowhere else to go.

She was nearly half his size, and yet he was the one inching away from her.

“I told you before, Fedor, there is so much you can do with what you have. You can give back. Right the wrong. If you really want to,” she said, reaching out her hand to touch his face.

“I’m going to be a father…Sylvia, will you let me be a father?” he said and she bit down on her lip. She had never thought she would see him again, and here he was, asking her the one question she had wanted to hear all these days.

“If you want to,” she said and he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up to kiss her.

This kiss was gentle, giving and he licked her lips slowly.

“This is wrong. Your father will never forgive me,” he said as he held her up. Sylvia shook her head and smiled.

“He left me alone with you and I fell for you. We did nothing wrong,” she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. Fedor Volkov was going to be the father of her child. There was nothing to stop them now. They could finally be together again.

“I’m sorry Sylvia, for putting you in this position, for sending you away. I didn’t want to lose control of myself again. You are irresistible,” he said and kissed her again. Sylvia kissed him back, running her hand down his large muscular back. She felt safe in his arms, happy with him. This was what she had been yearning for all these days alone in this house, just to be in his arms again.

“I know why you did it. But I thought you didn’t want me anymore either. Fedor, I wanted you from the moment I walked into your study,” she said laughing, unable to contain her happiness any longer.

“Are you crazy? How could I possibly not want you anymore?” he said and slid his hand down the front of her robe. Sylvia squealed and was laughing again, till his hand reached her breasts and she couldn’t laugh anymore. He was going to be inside her again.

Chapter Sixteen - Fedor

Will knocked on the door of his house, storming in without prior warning.

“Pyotr! I want to speak to your Boss!” He heard Will’s voice out in the front. Pyotr was probably holding him back.

Sylvia was lying on the couch in his office, her head was propped up by a cushion and she was reading a magazine held up above her face. She dropped it to the floor and turned her face to look at him. Fedor hung up the phone at the same time.

“That’s dad. Does he know I’m here?” Sylvia asked, shifting her body to sit up. She had gotten much bigger now, she was in her sixth month. Will hadn’t contacted his daughter in nearly seven months and had still not solved the problem with his rivaling gangs in New York.

“Someone might have tipped him off,” Fedor said, adjusting the tie at his neck. They had spent the past months in his holiday home in Puerto Rico and Sylvia had had a smooth pregnancy. They had taken the time to get to know each other.

Now that they were back in Chicago, it was time for him to start winding down his businesses, setting up trust funds and charities. He had made his decision, this life as he knew it was over. It was the beginning of a new phase of his life. He was going to give all this up and move permanently to Puerto Rico with Sylvia and baby. She was bursting with ideas of what to do with all the money he had laundered away to Swiss banks. It was time to give back to the community. It was time to retire.

“Honey?” Sylvia had walked over to his desk and now stood behind him, placing her hands on his shoulders. She was in a tight black lycra dress, and her belly bulged out where his child was. Fedor smiled and placed a hand on her abdomen, he could feel his son kicking. He looked up at Sylvia, at the face of the woman who had made all this possible, who had inspired him to have a new life, and he was thankful. Nothing and nobody was going to keep them apart, especially not her father, no matter how close as friends they once were.

“I’ll do the talking. I owe him an explanation,” Fedor said, patting her hand on his shoulder and then standing up.

“I want to be here when you talk to him. I don’t want him accusing you of anything,” Sylvia said and accepted a kiss on the cheek from him. He touched her nose with his forefinger and smiled.

“Let him in, Pyotr,” Fedor yelled and the doors burst open. Will Stern was standing at the door to his office and couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“Welcome to our home, father. It’s lovely to see you after so long,” Sylvia said and walked towards him with open arms.

Will hesitated, then opened his arms and hugged his daughter.

*****

THE END

The Rock Star's Pretend Girlfriend

Description

Live life, be daring. Take a chance. On me.

Mindy Cassidy owes her older brother big time. So when he asks her to be his best friend’s fake girlfriend while their band is on tour, she agrees. There’s no woman alive who wouldn’t want to be in her shoes.

The problem is that she spent her entire high school years daydreaming about Devon. How will this virgin hide her feelings when she has to kiss him for the cameras?

Devon Jennings is a world-class a**, his arrogance is incredible and his affairs are all over the newspaper. His record label gives him the choice. Either he settles down with a good girl, or they’re dropping the band and it’s back to playing in garages.

So he agrees to a fake romance with his best friend’s baby sister. Turns out she’s all grown up with some rocking curves. Being around her is like a slow sort of torture. Can he be a good enough guy to not take advantage of their forced close proximity?

What started as a fake romance soon has both Mindy and Devon questioning everything they stand for. Can Mindy protect her heart? Is there a way to dampen the fire between them? Do they even want to? And when a small present arrives, will Devon face his demons and do the right thing?

Chapter One - Mindy

Mindy Cassidy waited in a room off from the concert hall for the biggest new band in the country, August Doll. Her older brother had begged her to come, telling her he needed a “big favor” before she went back to school in the fall.

She’d come right away because she’d do anything for Bret. Her brother had always been there for her and, even now, he paid her tuition so she could attend school for her Bachelor’s in psychology.

She flipped her long auburn hair over her shoulder as she heard the band finish the last song of their set. She knew the set by heart, had heard it a million times since they were just a garage band, practicing at her parents’ house.

August Doll had hit it big with their first album, something even she could barely believe. She just hoped she didn’t have to run into Devon Jennings. He and her brother had been best friends since they were in middle school.

As a teen, she’d had the worst crush ever on the lead singer. She was certain she’d acted like a love-struck idiot, barely able to string together sentences whenever he was around.

She’d rush up to her room, certain the rest of the band was making fun of her because it was so obvious. All the same, she’d had torrid fantasies about losing her virginity to Devon. Sometimes, even now, she’d dream about him. And she still hadn’t found anyone who could compare to her feelings for Devon. Because of that, she still held onto her pesky V-card. It was humiliating to be twenty-one and still a virgin. She had lied to her friends that she had a summer fling last year and gone all the way with a boy from home.

Bret walked into the room and Mindy jumped up to give him a big hug. He grabbed her up and spun her around. “Min, it’s good to see you, kid.”

He ruffled her hair like she was twelve, not of proper drinking age.

Devon strolled in behind him, glowering at them both, and went straight for the makeshift bar set up in a corner.

The familiar shock went through Mindy, that strike of attraction straight to her core, and she cursed herself a dozen times over for still wanting the man when he’d shown her zero interest. Not to mention, Devon was not a “nice guy.” He’d recently been splashed all over the papers for his tumultuous affair with a supermodel, and the subsequent end when Devon had trashed a nightclub after a big fight with her ex.

Mindy turned her back on Devon as he poured himself a shot of vodka. “So, what’s this big favor you need?”

“It’s okay to say no,” Bret started, holding out his hands.

“No, it’s not. The label was pretty damn clear,” Devon said from behind her. Mindy turned to peer at him. What was he talking about?

“Say no to what, exactly?”

Bret huffed and put a hand on the back of his neck. This was obviously not coming easy for him.

Mindy took him by the hand and tugged him to the big sofa in the middle of the room. “Just say it, Bret. I’ll do whatever you need me to do.”

“All right. Devon needs a girlfriend.”

Her eyes widened and her cheeks flamed. Didn’t everyone know exactly how she felt about Devon? This was like her worst nightmare. Then again, Bret would never have asked if he had any clue she wanted Devon so badly.

“Why would you think of me? He’s never had any trouble finding women to bed.” She pretended like he wasn’t even in the room. It would make this conversation so much easier.

Devon stalked over to stand before them and glared down at her, singling her out. “One word: discretion. You can be trusted to keep your mouth shut about our fake romance.”

She squirmed under his dark-eyed gaze. He had long blonde hair, which he wore in a low ponytail when he wasn’t performing. Since they’d just come off the stage, it hung about his shoulders and, damn, long hair on a man should not look so freaking hot.

Trying to focus, she stammered, “Fake romance?”

Bret gave her hand a squeeze. “Our label says Devon has to clean up his act or we’re out on our asses. They suggested he rehab his image by settling down, at least for a couple of months, with a good girl. You’re the best, and we can trust you.”

“Of course you can.” She said it without thinking. Her mind raced. What would a fake romance consist of, anyway? A few dates? Going on the road with them? Being on his arm for big events? How, exactly, would it work?

She wished Devon would stop looking at her that way. His eyes half-lidded, as if he’d just climbed out of a big bed where he’d done dirty, exquisite things. With her.

She was at it again. Years had passed and she still wanted him, just as much. Being in the same room with him was torture. She couldn’t possibly pretend to be his girlfriend. That would involve touching, maybe even kissing.

Bret went on, oblivious to her state of mind. “Devon has given me his word, he won’t lay a hand on you.”

“She’s not exactly my type.”

Okay, ouch. He didn’t need to point it out. She was well aware that with her freckles and healthy figure she didn’t compare to some supermodel. “I bet I could keep you out of trouble, though.”

Bret gave Devon a hard stare. “We talked about this. She’s doing us a huge favor—don’t be an ass.”

“Right,” Devon said. “Hands to myself and not being an ass to your baby sister.”

“How would it work?” Mindy asked. Regardless of her feelings, if her brother asked, it meant he really needed her help. She couldn’t say no.

Chapter Two - Devon

Devon had lied. Sure, the last time he saw Mindy Cassidy, she hadn’t been his type. That had been years ago when she was still in braces and didn’t have all those curves everywhere.

But now? He stood in the green room, a shot of vodka in his hand, and he couldn’t drag his gaze away from her. All that fiery red hair, and the sprinkle of freckles across her face. And he could see a smattering of them on her breasts, thanks to the scoop neckline of her purple t-shirt.

Bret glanced at Devon and narrowed his eyes. “You remember those rules.”

“No one has answered my question. How does this work?” Mindy asked again. Her cheeks were flushed and she used a hand to fan herself.

Bret spoke up from his place on the couch with Mindy. “You’d come on the road with us. There are photo ops every day. You’ll go down to breakfast together, you’ll come to the shows and be in the wings, smiling that sweet smile. You pretend to adore Dev, hard as that may be, and we keep our recording contract.”

“You can handle all that, right?” Devon asked her. He couldn’t help trying to goad her.

Mindy quirked her lips to the right, her face thoughtful. “I’m not the one who needs a relationship.”

Dev tossed back his vodka and exhaled quickly as the fire slid down his throat. “What does that mean?”

“Well, doesn’t it need to be the other way around? Doesn’t Dev need to look like he adores me?”

“I can hold up my end, honey. You just show up and let me work my magic.” He locked gazes with her, and the attraction flowed between them. She still wanted him. And she was no kid, not anymore.

Bret stood up between them. “There will be no magic worked.”

Right. Of course, Bret was right. This was his best friend’s little sister. It didn’t matter if the two of them had a thing happening, some kind of chemistry. What mattered was that he save the band’s record deal. And prove to his father, once and for all, that he was no screw-up.

He hadn’t seen Mindy in so long because he didn’t go back to Indiana, ever. They skipped it completely on tours because he couldn’t even stand to be in the same state as his father.

“So what do we do first?” Mindy asked. She knotted her fingers together in her lap. She was going along, but she wasn’t comfortable with it.

“First off,” Devon said, “relax. You look like you’re ready to jump out of your skin. Come here.”

Mindy stood in front of him, her arms at her sides. “Now what?”

He took her hands and pulled her into his arms, so he could look down into her face. The quickening in his body didn’t mean anything. He could ignore his attraction for her. She was a pretty girl and he was a red-blooded male. Didn’t mean a thing. “Mindy, meet my eyes.” He glanced at Bret. “I don’t know if this is going to work.”

Bret took a step back and examined them. “No, you look good enough together. Cute, even. Everyone will love you going for the-girl-next-door after your past relationships.”

“That’s not what I mean. She’s stiff in my arms like she doesn’t want to be here, and she won’t meet my gaze. There’s not a woman alive who wouldn’t want to be in your shoes.”

Mindy pushed him away and took a step back. Now her gaze snapped to his. “God, your arrogance is incredible. Get over yourself. Some of us don’t trade partners in and out like tissues. It’s going to take some getting used to. Give me a minute, for heaven’s sake.”

“We don’t have that long. We’re walking out of this building together, getting in a car, and going to our hotel room.”

She put a hand to her crimson cheeks and glanced at her brother. “Did he just say ‘our hotel room?’”

“Well, yeah. You’ve got to share a room. But it’s a suite, and Devon can take the couch. There’s a party first.” Bret took his sister’s hand. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t think you can handle it, Min.”

Devon wasn’t entirely sure he could do this and maintain the distance he knew Bret expected of him. Could he do the right thing and keep his hands off Mindy? He wasn’t sure he’d ever been a good enough guy to not take advantage of the close quarters they’d be sharing.

“What about my clothes?” she asked, out of nowhere. Leave it to her to focus on details that didn’t really matter. “I didn’t pack for more than a day or two.”

Devon was still lost in his own thoughts. He strolled back to the bar and poured another healthy shot of vodka. Bret spoke up, “We’ve got that covered, too. I hired an image consultant. You’ll get an all new wardrobe. Devon’s treat.”

“I’ve got a certain standard to live up to.” Why was he being so unkind to her? Maybe because he didn’t trust himself.

She looked at him then, and the hurt shone in her eyes. He wanted to apologize for being such a bastard about all this, but what was the point? The more they could dampen this fire between them, the better off they’d both be. “I’ll do this, but not for you, Devon. You’ve become a world-class ass. I’m doing this so you don’t ruin my brother’s future.”

He drained the shot of vodka, letting it burn him clean through. He had become a world-class ass. And he’d do it for her brother, and all their band mates as well. But he didn’t like it. This wasn’t going to lead anywhere good. “Let’s get to the party. You might want to change into something a little more… attractive.”

Glaring at him the whole time, she grabbed the small bag beside the couch. “Where can I change?”

Bret took her by the arm. “I’ll show you.” He shot daggers with his eyes at Devon.

Devon looked at it this way—he could keep his hands to himself, or he could not be an ass. Doing both wasn’t possible.

Chapter Three - Mindy

Mindy pawed through her clothes in the dressing room her brother had led her to. Had she even brought anything to wear to a party? A little advanced warning would have been nice. She sure didn’t want to prove Devon right, that she couldn’t look attractive enough to be on his arm.

She took a deep breath and tried to remember what Bret had said. The whole reason they chose her for this was that she was the perfect girl-next-door. She had that much handled. She couldn’t be more plain compared to Devon’s last supermodel ex.

Finally, she pulled out a black tank dress she usually wore under a cardigan. She had a hot pink bra in here somewhere; the straps would show out from under the tank in a sexy little peek-a-boo. At least, she’d seen other girls wear it that way. She’d never been brave enough to try, but she’d be damned before she wouldn’t try to look “more attractive,” after what Devon said.

She changed quickly then looked in the lit mirror. The black dress molded to her curves, and the hot pink straps stuck out in a shock of color. She just couldn’t do it. She pulled out an electric blue bolero shrug and slid it over her shoulders. There, that looked much more presentable, and less like she was a walking look-at-me billboard.

What to do with her makeup and hair?

Using a comb, she teased her hair out, then pulled it up in a claw clip. She pulled tendrils down around her face, then sprayed it with hairspray. As a last step, she freshened her lip-gloss and darkened her liner and eye shadow for a smoky eye effect. She didn’t even look like herself anymore. She’d never in her life stepped out of her home looking like she really wanted a man’s attention.

But she had to admit: As furious as she was with Devon, she wanted him to be proud to have her on his arm.

She stepped out of the dressing room. Her brother was nowhere to be seen. A low whistle came from a pillar near the door.

Devon stepped out. “I see you’re ready for the party.”

“Well?” She took her time turning in front of him.

“I didn’t know you had it in you, Mindy. You look… hot. Really hot.”

“Thanks,” she mumbled, the familiar heat rushing through her.

“Yeah, yeah. We’ve got a party to get to.” He held out a hand for her and, with reticence, she finally took it. He tugged her hand until she stood inches away from him. “We need a little practice first.”

“If you kiss me here, I’ll knee you in the balls, Devon. I’m not even kidding. When my brother said to keep your hands to yourself, he spoke for both of us. I’m not one of your little playthings.”

Devon threw his head back and laughed at her. “You’ve grown up to be pretty sassy, kid. I like it.”

“Do not call me ‘kid.’ I’m an adult woman.”

“All right. Practice without kissing. That doesn’t seem very advisable, but we’ll work on it.” His hands came to rest at her waist and he pulled her against him.

Her breath caught in her throat. She couldn’t hide her shock to find he was hard against her stomach. And he’d shown her on purpose. This man was so, so bad for her. She absolutely could not let herself fall for him, just because he was tossing her some crumbs of attention. “I think not kissing is a very good idea right now.”

“Lean into me. Put your arms around my neck. Like we were going to dance at one of those high school dances you were always going to.”

Yeah, she’d gone. And sat on the bleachers, wishing Devon would somehow show up, though he was far too old, and ask her to dance. Her entire high school years had been spent daydreaming about him. She had to keep reminding herself, she wasn’t even one girl in a line of girls—she was a fake girlfriend. His body might be reacting to her, but for him, that probably meant nothing.

With a slow exhale, she did his bidding, sliding her arms around his neck. He leaned down so their foreheads met. “I do a lot of touching,” he said. “You’ve got to get used to my hands being on you, at your waist, around your shoulder. At the small of your back. When a woman is mine, I make sure the whole world knows it.”

“How very modern of you. I won’t ever be ‘yours,’ but I’ll play along. Can we get to this party?”

“Let’s go.” His hands dropped and he turned away like it had all been nothing to him. And that was probably the truth. Mindy had to remember, they were play-acting. It meant nothing.

It definitely meant nothing to him, so she’d make sure and protect her heart. It would mean nothing to her, either.

Chapter Four – Devon

Devon led Mindy out of the concert hall to a waiting limo in the back. He opened the door for her and she slid in, scooting over to make room for him.

When she’d walked out of that dressing room, all dolled up, all the blood had rushed from his brain. He could think of nothing but touching her, of kissing her.

She’d laid the law down on that pretty fast, but it didn’t mean a kiss wasn’t in their future. They were going to be at a party, they’d have a few drinks. He’d see where things went. He had to.

For one thing, he couldn’t think about much else right now, sitting across from her in the limo. For another, they had to make a splash, pretty quick, or the record label might think he was ignoring their ultimatum: clean up your act or else.

When they arrived to the hotel, he moved to sit beside her. “I’m going to hold your hand while we get out and walk up to the party. I’ll get us a couple of drinks. We’ll sit in the corner and look like we’re having an intimate conversation.”

“I’m with you so far.” She sighed. “Yeah, I can definitely do all that.”

“At some point, we’re going to have to kiss, Min. It’s inevitable. There will be photographers and entertainment journalists there.” He’d been an absolute ass to her, and he knew it. But, this had to look real and to do that, she had to trust him, at least a little. It was in his best interest to warn her about what lay ahead.

“I never said we couldn’t kiss for the public. It’s not something you and I are ever going to do in private.”

“That’s fair.” He took her hand as the limo slowed down. There would be fans there, and it could be intense to someone not really used to the whole scene. “If I didn’t say so before, you do look beautiful.”

“You didn’t. You said I looked hot.”

“You do.” He gave her hand a squeeze as the door opened. “Let’s go.”

When he stepped out, fans began screaming and chanting his first name. He waved at them, then helped Mindy out of the car. He held onto her because she looked like a deer caught in headlights. He leaned down to whisper in her ear. “Don’t look at them, don’t think about them. Keep your eyes on me. That’s it.” He tucked a finger under her chin as she lifted her face to his. “Now smile for me. Just me.”

She let the grin spread across her face. For a moment, it really did feel like it was only the two of them in the whole world. He could’ve kissed her then. She was open to it, as she focused on him, and, God, he wanted to. But he knew if he kissed her now, he’d spook her. Best to let her get used to all the attention first.

His security team ushered them inside and they got into the elevator, along with three big, muscular guys. “You did great,” he whispered.

She gave a nod and a weak smile. “Thanks. That was… strange. Everyone calling out your name. How does that not go to your head?”

“Who says it doesn’t?” They laughed together and he took the opportunity to put an arm around her shoulders. He pulled her closer, and she snaked an arm around his waist. “You ready for this?”

She exhaled slowly. “As long as I remember to breathe, we’ll be fine.”

“I’m not sure how to take that.” The elevator doors slid open to reveal the penthouse room. It was massive. That wasn’t anything new to Devon, but he looked at Mindy to see how she was taking it all in.

Her eyes were wide as she looked at the room and all the people. Their music blared from a stereo. She’d never been on the road with them, not even before they got their big break, so he didn’t suppose she had any idea what to expect. It’s not like Bret would’ve texted his baby sister about wild parties and loose women from the road.

Everyone called out Devon’s name as he and Mindy stepped off the elevator. He waved as he led Mindy to a loveseat in the corner. “Wait here, Min. I’m going to get us a drink.”

She settled on the couch while Devon crossed the room. A blonde was standing near the bar and she gave him an extra wide grin. “Devon, hi. I’m Cyn. Can I get you a drink? I’m a bartender, so I can make anything.”

“Just a couple of vodka and cranberry juices. Thanks, um… Cindy?”

“Cyn. Like how sinning can be fun…” She poured the juice over the vodka and ice.

“I’m here with my girlfriend.” He took the drinks and tipped her a wink. Women were everywhere on the road. Mindy wouldn’t be the kind of girl you cheated on, though. She’d be the kind of girl a guy couldn’t wait to get home to. Which he absolutely didn’t want. Commitment was the last thing on his list of things to do. He’d probably screw it up.

“She can join in. Get it? Sinfully Cyn.”

“She’s not that kind of girl,” he tossed over his shoulder. Man, some of these women could be so pushy. They wanted a famous notch on their bedpost, and he knew they were using him as much as he used them. That lifestyle had been fine until he started dating Natasha, his supermodel ex.

He hadn’t cheated on her, not even once, and then he’d found out she was screwing around with her old boyfriend behind his back while he was on the road. He didn’t plan to get serious with anyone anytime soon.

He reached Mindy and handed her the drink. “I got hit on getting that. I made sure I had yours in my hand before I turned her down. So, it should be pretty good.”

Mindy tilted her head to look at the disappointed blonde by the bar, glaring daggers at her. “Because she’s hot?”

“Because she’s a bartender. What would being hot have to do with it?”

He stretched his arm out on the back of the loveseat. “Lean in, Mindy. Reporters coming off the elevator now. It’s picture time.”

Chapter Five - Mindy

Mindy leaned back into Devon’s outstretched arm and snuggled up to his side. She took a long drink from her vodka and cranberry juice, letting it slide down her throat and leave her feeling tingly.

Being in Devon’s arms was so surreal. She’d dreamed of this moment for years. She’d had actual dreams of him wrapping his arms around her, secure in the knowledge that she was his and he was hers.

The beat of the music vibrated through the room and she spotted the reporters he was talking about entering the suite. Some had digital cameras strung around their necks. A couple of others held live-action cameras on their shoulder with cable channel logos on the side.

Dev tattooed a design on her shoulder with his fingers for about ten minutes. They talked about her classes and she told him how much she enjoyed psychology. “I still have several years of post-grad work left before I can practice clinical psychology. That’s my passion.”

“What else is your passion, Mindy?” he whispered in her ear.

“Does that actually work on anyone?” she asked him.

“You’d be surprised.” His voice held a hint of laughter. At her or with her, she didn’t know.

“Yeah, well, I’m not a groupie. I knew you before you went through puberty.”

“It’s unfortunate that the line didn’t work.”

“Why?” She tilted her face to look up at him, breathless all at once. She was faintly aware of the camera’s approaching them.

“Remember: don’t make a scene, no matter what else you do.” He leaned closer until their lips were less than an inch apart. “And don’t knee me in the balls.”

He captured her lips in a kiss. The sensations, of his mouth on hers, of his arms pulling her closer, were everywhere at the same time. A little timid, she tried kissing him back and he gave a faint growl in her mouth that she devoured.

More was all she could think. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned back into the small couch. He nibbled at her bottom lip then let his tongue linger there to soothe it away.

He pulled away, resting his forehead against hers, gazing into her eyes. They both fought to get their breathing back under control. She’d known she wanted him so her response was no surprise. But why was he so out of breath, his chest heaving?

“Get me out of here,” Mindy said. Her voice sounded funny to her own ears, thick with desire. It occurred to her that he might get the wrong idea from her words, but she’d clarify when they were away from the cameras.

He grabbed her hand, stood, and tugged her against him. “Let’s go.”

They made their way through the crowd. This time, when people called out Devon’s name, he ignored them.

In the elevator, alone, Devon pushed the button for the twenty-third floor. Then he backed her against the wall and leaned his head down to hers.

“No kisses in private, remember?”

“What?” A line of confusion marred his brow. He ran a hand through his long blonde hair and took a step back. “Right. So when you said ‘get me out of here,’ it was more that you couldn’t take pretending to enjoy my kisses anymore?”

“That’s not fair. You were there, you know I liked your kisses just fine.”

“Then why?” The elevator dinged and the door opened. “Forget it. Come on, our room is this way.”

He took off to the left, his long legs outpacing her with ease. When she rounded the corner, he stood there, key card in hand, waiting for her.

After he opened the door without a word, she slipped past him and went straight for the bedroom. Their bags waited for them. She picked up his bag and dropped it outside the bedroom door.

She felt so stupid now. She should never have agreed to this. It was too much, kissing him, being close to him. It might very well break her heart right out of the gate. It was like a slow sort of torture.

Instead of focusing on her feelings, she shoved them down and went into the bathroom to change. She was glad Devon wouldn’t see her. She looked ridiculous in her long tee nightgown with Minnie Mouse on the front. Her washing machine had broken down the day before and this was the only nightgown that was clean. Still, what had she been thinking bringing it?

Then she walked out and there he was.

“Wow. A Minnie for Min.” He lets his gaze wander over her. “You look adorable.”

“I look silly. What are you doing in here? You sleep on the couch, remember?”

“Oh, I remember, sweetheart. But I needed a blanket and a pillow.” He pulled open the closet door to find both, then wandered back out of the bedroom.

Mindy slammed the door behind him, her cheeks on fire. Well, that had been the humiliating cherry on top of a difficult day.

Chapter Six – Devon

Devon woke at six in the morning to his phone ringing on the coffee table beside him. It took a moment to remember why, exactly, he was sleeping on the couch. Then the kiss and the whole deal with Mindy came back to him.

The ringing stopped, then started again immediately. He answered with a blurry “Hello?”

Bret spoke quickly and Devon didn’t even catch half of what he said. Something about him and Mindy on television. “What the hell are you going on about?”

“Put it on channel forty-seven,” Bret said, then hung up.

Mindy opened the door, one eye open, the other squinted shut. “What’s going on?”

“Come sit down and let’s see.” He patted the couch as he sat up to search for the remote.

He flipped the television to channel forty-seven. A reporter was speaking and the headline was “Devon Jennings in a romance with Bret Cassidy’s little sister, Mindy.” Then the video of the two of them kissing came up on the large forty-two-inch television.

The two of them watched the TV in silence. Damn, watching the two of them kiss, the way she had wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his attention, it was hot. He glanced at her and she was watching him, her cheeks red as a hot pepper.

They both looked away at the same time, back at the TV.

His phone rang again and he pushed the button to answer the call. It was the band’s manager, Chet. “Sorry to call so early, Dev.”

“No, it’s cool. I was already up. What’s going on?”

“First of all, the record label called. They’re very pleased that you took their advice. Mindy looks like a nice girl.”

Devon cast his eyes toward her. “She is.”

“Well, this was a brilliant plan. Which leads me to the second thing. You might as well let me talk to her because I need to get a press sheet ready. People have already started calling my office to find out more about her.”

Devon put his hand over the phone. “Our manager, Chet, wants to talk to you. They need to get some info on you.”

“Me? Why would anyone want to know about me?”

“Comes with dating a rock star, sweetheart.” He told his manager to hold on, then handed her the phone.

She left the room with the phone, and Devon took a quick second to appreciate her legs as she walked away.

Him wanting her was a wrinkle neither of them needed. The kiss had sealed the deal—he had to have her. Just once, to get it out of his system. He’d seduce her, while they were alone in their hotel room over the next few days. He hadn’t had to work so hard for sex in a long time; it would be a novel experience. And so worth it.

Either way, now that this had hit the news and the press was in love with the two of them as a couple, they were stuck together for a while.

He had to remember, he couldn’t let himself get too attached to her. This was a one-shot deal. He was too much of a screw-up to open his heart to someone as kind and giving as Mindy. And he’d only ever been hurt when he tried to trust someone, like Natasha. Hell, even his old man didn’t want anything to do with him. He’d destroy any good feelings she might have toward him.

***

It was nothing but a photo op, Devon kept telling himself. Taking Mindy out to dinner and to the zoo, pretending like he was a normal guy on a normal date—it wasn’t real.

They got a kitchen table at an exclusive restaurant in…hell, he didn’t even know where they were. Chicago, maybe? Once you were on the road, the days and the cities blurred together.

They held hands going in, as photographers snapped their picture. He opened the door for her and pulled out her chair at the beautifully set table. It was odd: being “with” Mindy seemed to be doing more for his popularity than dating someone famous, like Natasha, ever had. And it made him feel like shit. He hated using Mindy this way. She deserved better than him, with his fake dates. The kiss—that had been real, though.

“You have something on your mind,” she said, shaking out her napkin and placing it in her lap.

He took a sip of water before he answered, trying to put into words something he didn’t quite understand himself. It wasn’t like him to care so much. “That I hope this isn’t something you’re used to.”

“The news outlets calling out for a picture? Not exactly something that happens at college.”

“Not that.” He took her hand across the small table because they were in public, so he could and she wouldn’t tell him no. “Being used for your pretty face and wholesome personality. I hope you’ve been romanced. You deserve that, Min. Real romance.”

She stared at him, blinked once or twice. “Sure. I’ve had romance before.”

“Good. So how is it you’re without a man right now? I imagine your attention is in pretty hot demand at your little college.”

“First of all, my college isn’t little. It’s a state university. Second of all, I’m not so in demand that I don’t have time for a faux summer fling.” She gave him a secretive smile, and dimples deepened in her cheeks.

Devon sat back in his chair as the waiter brought their appetizer. Their menu was at the mercy of the chef tonight.

Mindy leaned forward and picked up her fork. “So this is really smoked foie gras and pigeon?” she whispered.

He grinned at her, took a quick bite with his fork, and chewed thoughtfully. “It’s actually delicious. Try it.”

She gazed at him, and her perfect breasts rose and fell with a deep breath. She took a small bite onto her fork, blew on the steaming morsel, then popped it into her mouth. “Oh! That really is good.”

“I told you so. Now you have to try at least a bite of everything he sends over. Besides” —he glanced toward the bustling cooking area— “they’re watching, so we have to at least pretend to enjoy it.”

She swallowed and took a sip of her wine. “Good point.”

They drank, ate and laughed through the next two courses. She told him a little more about her experiences at college, though she didn’t mention any boys. Maybe she was being discreet? Still, her anecdotes about what a normal life looked like were like water for him—refreshing and cool. He’d forgotten what it was like to be a regular guy.

She made him remember that hungry younger man, willing to work as hard as it took for even a moderate amount of success. He missed those days. Just him and the guys. And Mindy, hanging around, watching them practice in the garage and telling them they were the best band ever.

When dessert came, she smiled with a shake of her head. “Goat’s milk sherbet. Seriously? I’m game if you are.”

“Why not, Mindy? Live life, be daring. Take a chance.”

“On dessert?” Her cobalt blue eyes twinkled from the laughter they’d shared.

On me. “Sure.” He took his spoon out and held it aloft, above the sherbet. “Ready?”

“Yes.” She opened her mouth and he spooned the sherbet through her waiting, full lips.

She closed her eyes and swirled the sherbet around on her tongue. “Mmm.”

Her face was killing him right now. He wanted to be the one who put that look there. He wanted to kiss her senseless, touch her until she cried out his name.

Tonight, he’d kiss her for the cameras, take every chance to touch her, and when they went back to the hotel room, he’d make his move. He could tell by the way she responded to his touches that she wanted him as well. He’d take her, and they’d both be satisfied.

Chapter Seven - Mindy

After they left the restaurant, they drove to the zoo. Some of the photographers followed behind the limo and took pictures as they were ushered into the closed zoo, his hand at the small of her back.

She pulled up short and looked around. Despite the zoo being completely empty of tourists and visitors, popcorn and cotton candy vendors still sold their creations.

“You want something?” he asked.

“Cotton candy. This is very strange.”

“What is?” He led her to the vendor and got her a cone of the spun-sugar substance. No money exchanged hands. “Here you go, sweetheart.”

“Don’t you have to pay for that?” she asked as they walked away, looking over her shoulder. This was the first time she’d ever been to such a public venue with a “celebrity,” and it was weird. No one should be this important.

“When you pay to shut down the park, it’s sort of included in the price.”

“Why couldn’t we come here with everyone else?”

He gave her a wide grin. “Because it would be a madhouse. Security for the record label would never allow it, for one thing. For another, people would recognize me, and then they’d all be staring at me instead of the monkeys.” He pointed at the primates frolicking in a pen beneath them. They had some branches and a couple of trees to hang from.

“It’s kind of sad, without everyone else. Those poor animals.”

He tore off a piece of cotton candy and held it out to her. He slid it between her lips with his fingers, and she let her tongue capture the sticky dessert. What was he trying to do to her? Everything inside of her went on high alert as his fingers left her mouth.

“Do you want a bite?” she asked, unsure where her daring came from.

“Definitely.” He opened his mouth and waited.

She took some of the candy and placed it on his tongue. His mouth came around her fingers and sucked gently. Something shot straight through her. Desire, she shivered as the realization struck her. She’d never wanted anyone the way she wanted him, right now, in the middle of the massive zoo. Such an odd experience.

He put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close as they walked toward the aquarium.

In the darkness, they walked past brightly lit glass windows, where sharks swam aimlessly. An octopus fluttered by and she looked at him with a smile. “Okay, I’m starting to appreciate not being jostled by crowds. This is my favorite part of the zoo. It’s like a different world in there.”

“Yeah, it is. It’s sort of… serene.”

“Exactly. Wouldn’t it be great to escape to that world sometimes?”

He leaned against the wall and slid down. “Let’s escape there now. Sit with me?”

“Sure.” She sat down cross-legged beside him and looked up as a school of exotic fish swished its way across the top aquarium. “This is beautiful.”

Taking her chin in his hand, he turned her face to him. “You’re beautiful, Min.”

She giggled. “You can barely see me.”

“I see you now like I never have before. I know we’re in private but…can I kiss you? You know, without endangering the family jewels?” He caressed her cheek with a knuckle.

She wanted him more than ever now. She knew she risked her heart if she allowed it, but after all those daydreams where Devon finally noticed her, how could she say no? “Yes, please.”

He gave her a soft smirk as he leaned in. “So polite.”

Then his lips were on hers. Placing a hand on her cheek, he tilted her head back and deepened the kiss, gliding his tongue into her open mouth.

Why shouldn’t she make out with him here? No one could see them. They were alone and it was dark in the aquarium.

He wasn’t done with her yet. Just when she thought she might lose her mind from the kiss, he trailed his lips down her neck. “You smell so good,” he mumbled.

She captured his mouth once again as his hands roamed over her shoulders and neck. Before she realized what was happening, he’d unbuttoned her blouse and slid his hand inside, into her bra, and toyed with her nipple. Mindy leaned her head back and gasped. The sensation sent tingles coursing down her body.

“That’s right, Min.” He breathed in her ear, panting softly. “This could be so good. You and me.”

She struggled to find her train of thought. Devon wanted her. That’s all there was in her brain right now.

He pushed her back gently and leaned above her, his forearms holding him up. He let his mouth wander to the valley between her breasts and she let her head fall back on the carpet. This, she’d wanted exactly this for so long. To see the desire shining in his eyes as he devoured her with his mouth.

“I don’t know much about these things. But—” He’d tugged her bra up and let his mouth find her nipple in the backlit darkness. A sea turtle and fish swam overhead as he touched her as no one else ever had. “But do you have a condom? Like, here, with you?”

“Always.” He lifted his head and offered her a devilish grin. “What do you mean, you don’t know much? Like you don’t have a lot of experience?” A line slashed his brow.

She leaned up on her elbows and kissed him slowly and thoroughly while his hands roamed her body. When she pulled away, she spoke in short bursts. His hands were driving her mad. “I have... no experience.”

He stopped all at once and sat back on his haunches. She pushed herself up, simply because she wanted to be closer to him in this moment.

“What does that mean? You’re… you can’t be.”

She pulled his t-shirt over his head. “I mean…this will be my first time.”

His hand came up between them and he grabbed his t-shirt from the floor where she’d tossed it. “Whoa, stop. You’re a virgin?”

“It’s not a big deal,” she whispered. “Not with you.”

“It’s a very big deal, especially with me, sweetheart.” He tugged his shirt back on. “We’re not real.”

Her lips parted in surprise and her heart stammered in her chest. Had he just said they weren’t real? “It feels pretty real.”

“Sure, I want you, kid.”

“I told you not to call me that.” She began tugging her bra down and buttoning her shirt back up, cheeks flaming with heat. All that, he’d touched her all over. And now, he was done because she was a freaking virgin? “What the hell was this to you?”

“I thought we’d have some fun. I didn’t know you’d never… you know.”

“You didn’t know I’d never had sex. If you can perform the act, you can say the words. Even a virgin can say them. Is that too shocking for you?” She stood up and gave him a long, cold stare. The colder she could be right now, the better. Her heart felt like an ice bucket.

“You don’t act like a virgin.” He stood, tucking his shirt back into his jeans.

Shoving a hand against his chest, she yelled at him, “Screw you, Devon! Are you saying I acted slutty? Is that what you mean?” Her voice echoed strangely in the aquarium.

“You acted responsive. I just wouldn’t have expected that from someone who didn’t know anything about… what comes next.”

“I’m leaving.” She turned and stalked away and he caught up with her at the exit.

“You need to hold my hand while we leave.”

“Forget you and your record label for five seconds. I’d die before I held your hand right now.” She stormed out. When the driver hopped out and opened the door for her, she climbed into the waiting car.

He followed behind, waving at the yelling fans and reporters behind the gate. Mindy rolled her eyes in car. Was there anything about him that wasn’t for show?

Chapter Eight - Devon

Devon was finishing up a sound check on stage before their concert later that night. He’d been struggling all day to keep his mind on his singing rather than on Mindy.

When they got back to the hotel the night before, she’d stormed upstairs. She went into the bedroom and locked the door, without even tossing out his pillow or blanket. As he’d laid on the couch, cool without his blanket and uncomfortable. He’d heard her crying.

He felt like a complete bastard. He’d never meant to make her think there was something wrong with her. He’d been surprised, and he hadn’t communicated very well that he wasn’t a good enough guy to have her first time with. He’d end up breaking her heart much worse if he hadn’t pushed her away.

Finished with the sound check, Devon walked offstage and headed out to the backstage door. Bret caught up with him as he was getting in the car. Great. That was the last thing he needed. “Share a ride, man?”

“Sure,” Devon said. He didn’t know what to say to Bret at this point. He’d tried to seduce his sister, and if Bret knew that, he’d beat the hell out of him. It wouldn’t be pretty, for either of them. Especially if Bret knew his sister was still so innocent.

“So how’s it going with Mindy? She sounded pretty upbeat when I called the room this morning.” Bret looked out the window as they passed some early fans gathering outside the arena for tonight’s concert.

“Did she?” That was news to him. He hadn’t seen or heard from her since they arrived back at their hotel last night. Except for the crying. That he couldn’t get out of his mind.

“Yeah, the image consultant you hired was coming by to show her some clothes. I guess Chet set it up for her.” Chet took care of all the little details they didn’t want to bother with anymore. This was a little detail Devon had completely forgotten about.

Mindy was right. All he cared about was himself and his record label. Sure, he didn’t want to lose the record contract for the guys, either, but mostly? He just cared about himself.

His dad had been right when he said Devon was a screw up because, damn, had he made a huge mistake in trying to seduce Mindy last night.

“Hey, man. Where’s your head at? You haven’t said more than two words all day,” Bret said.

“Sorry.” Devon scrubbed his face with a hand. “I’m getting road-tired, I guess. And I’m not getting enough sleep on that couch.”

“Hey, you stay on that couch or I’ll kill you.” Bret punched him in the arm playfully.

If he had any idea how close Devon had come to taking his sister’s virginity last night, Bret would never forgive him. Devon forced a laugh. “Like I said, Mindy isn’t my type.”

“Don’t try to bullshit someone who has known you as long as I have. Your type is female and warm. You’ve gotten better choices since we got famous.”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m an ass, I know.” And he did. He didn’t know why that thought was making him so gloomy today. He used to not care about it.

The car pulled up to the hotel. Tomorrow it would be a new hotel, and a different one the day after that. At least he was glad they weren’t all still sleeping on a tour bus together.

He got into the elevator alongside Bret. His best friend got off on his floor, and Devon continued up to the seventeenth floor. This was his stop, and he made his way out of the elevator and let himself into the room.

A woman wearing dress slacks and a purple blouse with a mane of highlighted blonde hair stood beside Mindy. They were looking at two dresses. “I think the pink looked beautiful with your coloring. What do you think?”

The two of them turned when he shut the door. With both their eyes on him, he had to say something. “Hi, sweetheart.”

“Hi.” Mindy glanced at the consultant then dragged her gaze back to Devon. With a small sigh, she crossed the room and gave him a peck on the lips. “Why don’t you tell us which dress you prefer, Devon? I like the blue, but she recommends the pink.”

Mindy made her way back to the dresses.

“In my experience, when you pay someone for an opinion, you listen to it, even when you don’t want to hear it.” He’d done that plenty of times with his manager. But he sounded like an ass again, didn’t he? “But I’m sure you look beautiful in both.”

Mindy nodded, keeping her distance from him. “Pink it is, then.”

“I hope you got more than one dress out of all this.” Devon offered Mindy a smile she didn’t return.

“She’s set for several weeks.” The consultant took the blue dress and hung it on a rack that she then zipped up and wheeled to the door. “Remember what I said about your makeup. Keep it light, play up those fresh looks of yours. Bye, now.”

She shut the door behind her and Devon raised his eyebrows. “What the hell does ‘fresh looks’ mean?”

“Oh, you know. Young, naïve.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Like a virgin.”

Devon sat down on the couch and patted the seat beside him. “Come sit with me for a minute.”

Mindy did, but she didn’t sit next to him. She put herself on the opposite end of the couch. “I’m sorry I forgot about your blanket and pillow last night.” She peered with intensity at her hands.

“I deserved it.” He waited a beat. “Don’t deny it.”

It took her a minute but she gave a small laugh, and she finally lifted her gaze, studying his face. “I should go decide what I’m wearing to the show tonight.”

“Let me finish. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. Everything I wanted to say came out all wrong.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” She looked away, lifting her eyes to the ceiling as though she were afraid she might start crying any minute.

“I’m almost done. What I meant to say is that you’re too important to me for… me to ruin things. I want your first time to be special. I care about you. Always have, ever since you aggravated me and your brother to let you join in when we played video games.” He scooted to the edge of the couch and stood to pace the room. He was like a caged tiger. He needed to get away, but more than that he needed to make sure she understood him.

“So, you still think of me as a kid? Is that what you’re saying?”

“I think I proved last night that I don’t see you as a child, Min.” He looked at her, in her black yoga pants, yellow tee shirt, and red hair in a messy bun. She wore a little makeup. The image consultant probably had shown her how to do it. Freckles dotted her face. “I think you’re a beautiful woman. I think I did manage to articulate that much last night.”

Mindy approached him and he held his arms out for a hug. She walked right into it, burying her face in his chest.

“Forgive me?”

“Yes.” She pulled back and gazed up at him. Her lips shone in the. light. And just like that, he wanted to kiss her again. But he wouldn’t let himself do that again. He wasn’t sure how much control he actually possessed anymore. Not when it came to Mindy.

Chapter Nine - Mindy

Mindy put on her new lacy lingerie. She turned this way and that, looking at the peekaboo pink lace of the bra and panties.

Devon had meant what he said, she knew that. She couldn’t stop thinking about it. He’d said she was important. To him, not just to her brother. He’d said that he cared about her.

And, as she looked at her new lingerie in the mirror, she knew what she had to do, or she’d never forgive herself.

Tonight, she’d slip into that new pink dress and go to the show. And when they got back, she’d claim she had a headache and ask Devon to take her back to the suite. And once inside, she’d seduce him.

She wrapped her arms around Devon as they walked into the arena. People snapped photos of them and Devon stopped to wave. Mindy knew they weren’t there to see her, so she stood nestled by his side and smiled.

When he sang one of August Doll’s heart-wrenching ballads, he brought her out on stage and sang to her. She blew him a kiss and the audience erupted in applause. She didn’t know how he managed to maintain his sanity, being famous all the time.

They climbed into the limo with Bret after the show. “That was brilliant, Dev, bringing Mindy out,” Bret said.

“Yeah, let’s not do that again.” Mindy had hated being the center of that much attention. She wasn’t the important person here. Her brother, Devon, the other guys in the band, they were the ones who mattered. “I’ve got a headache. And it’ll look suspicious if you show up without me, Devon. Can we just go back to the suite?”

“Sure. Partying every night gets old.” Devon gave her a smile and she nearly melted into a puddle in the car. She was so hyped up about her plans, she might just burst into flames. She wanted Devon, so much. The taste she got last night, of his kisses and his touch, weren’t nearly enough. It might not ever be enough, but she’d worry about that later. For now, it was tonight.

In the hotel room, Devon took off his denim jacket and tossed it on a chair. “You want to watch some TV before you go to sleep? Or is your headache too bad?”

“TV, please,” Mindy replied.

When he sat down on the couch with the remote, she sat down beside him. He flipped through the channels until he came to a reality show about strangers sharing a house. She remembered that about him, that he was a reality TV junkie.

She tried to think of how to start. He’d get suspicious, and maybe shocked, if she just started kissing him, so she rested her head on his shoulder. He gave her a questioning glance when she did, but it wasn’t long until he put his arm around her.

He smelled like lemons and leather, and she wanted to taste his neck, the way he’d nibbled on hers the night before.

“Min, what are you doing?”

“I’m… thinking about how good you smell, to be honest.” Why not tell him the truth? She was a virgin—she wasn’t going to seduce him with her superior moves.

“Oh. You had this funny look on your face.”

“I think that look is called desire. I, um…” She lifted her gaze to his face. “I want to be with you. Last night wasn’t a mistake. I knew exactly what I wanted.”

He watched her, his face intense. He didn’t move a muscle.

“I wish I’d never told you that you were going to be my first because then you wouldn’t have stopped.” She lifted a hand and placed it on his chest. Muscles bunched beneath her fingers as he reacted to her touch.

“You don’t want me to be your first. Your first time should be with someone special.”

“I wish you’d stop saying that. Do you really not know that I’ve been in love with you for years? You are my someone special, Devon.”

He pushed himself up from the couch and ran a hand through his long, blond locks. “I’m not, Min. I’m a screw-up. Somehow, some way, I’d let you down.”

She shook her head. “I don’t see how that’s possible.”

After a minute, he stopped pacing to stand in front of her. One minute, he was staring down at her, breathing hard, and the next, he grabbed her by the shoulders, pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

She slid her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. She kissed him back, hungry for his taste. He broke away and fisted his hand in her long auburn hair. “Do you mean that? You’re in love with me?”

“I don’t expect anything from you, Devon. I just want to be with you.” She moved her hands up under his t-shirt. His skin burned hot.

“I can’t get you out of my head, Min. You’re all I can think about, lately.”

“Be with me.” She pulled his shirt over his head and, fighting the embarrassment making her blood pound in her ears, she placed her mouth on his collarbone. She traced it with her tongue and he moaned.

Scooping her up, Devon carried her to the bedroom and laid her down on the bed. “Take off your dress.”

She thought about how it would feel to be so exposed in front of him and found the idea sent shivers of anticipation down her spine.

Could she be enough for Devon? Or would her inexperience turn him off?

Chapter Ten - Devon

While Devon stood at the foot of the bed, Mindy lifted her dress and slipped it over her head. Lacy pink panties and a bra prevented him from seeing the rest of her. He wanted them gone, but first, he wanted to touch her wearing her sexy lingerie.

He slid a hand up her thigh and she lay back, silent. Her eyes watched him, wide open. “Do you always wear such pretty things under your clothes?”

As he massaged her backside, she shivered. “They were a gift from you.”

“If I didn’t buy you lots more, we’re going shopping tomorrow.”

“I’m set for a bit. But if you find something you’d like to see me in, I might be willing to give it a try.”

He sat down on the bed and pulled her legs onto his lap. He was rock hard now, his cock straining against his jeans. “What else might you be willing to try?”

She looked down at her stomach, averting her gaze. “Anything, for you.”

“I want you so much, Min.” He slid a finger under the bottom of her panties, toying with her curls. “Let’s get you ready first.”

He pushed away all the thoughts crowding his mind about how he’d just make a mess of things down the road. Right now, in this moment, Mindy was all that mattered. If someone like her could love him, maybe there was hope he wouldn’t screw everything up.

He climbed his way up the bed to lie beside her. His hand rested on her stomach, as he pulled her close with the other. He took her mouth, kissing her thoroughly, letting his hand wander to tug the panties down. Breaking the kiss for a moment, he pulled them off, then went back to devouring her mouth.

His fingers slid down to slip between her folds and toy with her center. She gasped in his mouth.

“No one’s ever touched you, not even like this?”

“Never.” She closed her eyes as the sensations began to overwhelm her. He’d been with enough women to give her so much pleasure. He’d make sure this was special.

“Take off your pretty little bra, sweetheart.”

She reached a hand behind her back, undid the clasp and let it fall. Her breasts sprang free. Her nipples were a beautiful dusky pink, and he lowered his head to take one in his mouth.

Her body jerked under his attention, and he could tell by her ragged breathing she was close to orgasm. “Have you ever touched yourself? Made yourself come?”

“Nothing. Please don’t stop.”

“Kiss me while you come.” He captured her lips once again, one hand traveling up to toy with her breast. He slid a finger inside of her and his thumb massaged her center.

Her body began to quake, and she moaned deep as the orgasm ripped through her. She couldn’t kiss him, but she didn’t pull away, so he continued to kiss her until she stopped shaking.

“Oh, my God, Devon. Take your pants off and be inside me. I need you.”

“One orgasm and you’ve turned brazen.”

She slid her gaze away. “Don’t tease me, not now.”

“I tease you because you’re adorable when you blush.” He stood, unbuttoned his jeans, and took them off as fast as he could.

He climbed on top of her until her legs were on either side of his hips. He took them in his hands and tilted her hips up. “I’ll take it slow. Just relax, breathe, and trust me.”

“I trust you completely.”

Devon slid on a condom then seated himself near her entrance. Every part of him screamed out to plunge deep inside of her, but he took his time, inch by delicious inch until she was everywhere around him.

“You okay?”

“It’s a little uncomfortable. But it feels really good.” She tilted her hips up and he hissed.

“Do that too many times and we’ll be done before we’re even started.”

She did it again, a playful smile on her face. “Good. I want to know how to make you feel good.”

“How about you try moving, find a rhythm you like.” He pushed her hair out of her face, grazing his fingertips across her cheek.

“I wouldn’t know how.” A line of worry appeared in her brow.

“I’ll show you.” He took her hips in his hands, moving her toward him, all around him.

She started to take the initiative, moving of her own volition. When she threw her arms above her head and writhed beneath him, he began to pump his hips back and forth.

“Yes, Devon. Never stop,” she panted.

Their gazes met and he locked onto her face. She closed her eyes and throbbed around him. He plunged himself inside of her as they came together.

As he collapsed beside her, pulling her into his arms, he couldn’t remember a time when he’d been happier.

Chapter Eleven - Mindy

Mindy smiled at Devon from her spot offstage. She wore jeans and an emerald green off the shoulder blouse. She had no desire to be famous, but she loved dressing up for Devon.

Two months had passed since the first time they’d made love. Two months and three blissful days. So far, her brother hadn’t figured out they were a real couple in private, as well as in public. And no one else, besides Chet, their manager, had known this was anything but real, anyway.

They could hold hands, hug, kiss—all without the concern of being called out by her brother. She didn’t know what Bret would do if he found out. For sure try to kill Devon because he’d taken her innocence. At least, that’s how Bret would see it.

She didn’t care. She’d tell Bret when they took a break from the road. Devon would be home in L.A. and Bret would follow her home to visit with their mother, back in Indiana.

There was only one thing keeping her from nearly floating away with happiness. She was late. She’d had the car drive her to a drug store while they were doing a sound check and she’d picked up a home pregnancy test. It was probably nothing. She and Devon always used a condom. What were the odds that she’d gotten pregnant with protection?

Devon ran offstage and lifted her in a big hug. He looked into her face and put her down. “What’s wrong?”

Bret walked by and mumbled, “Give it a rest, you two.”

Taking her hand, Devon pulled her to the side. “No, really, what’s up? Did I do something?”

He was always asking that as if he could do anything wrong.

“Everything is perfect,” she said. She kissed him but restrained herself. Bret was still around somewhere.

“Let’s go back to the hotel. We’ve got a few hours before the show tonight,” he said.

“I wish we weren’t going home in a few days.” She took his hand and followed him out to the car.

Inside, he offered her a water and she took it, swallowing deep.

“I wish you’d let me come with you, be there when you tell your brother.” He tugged her onto his lap and she was more than happy to let him, more than willing to be close to him.

“You never come to Indiana. Besides, he’s going to be upset enough. Especially when I tell him I’m coming back on the road with you and taking online classes. He’ll say I’m wasting my life. He says none of this is real.”

He snuggled his face into her neck. “He’s right. It could be gone tomorrow.”

A small part of her was scared that she was giving up so much to be with Devon, but she’d loved him for so long. What could she do but take the chance and be with him? It wasn’t like he could drop everything to go back to college with her. He had a life. He was her life.

When she got back to the hotel room, she’d sneak into the bathroom, slip the test out of her purse, and take it. Reassure herself that it was negative, and they could get on with their lives.

Chapter Twelve - Devon

Devon didn’t understand why Mindy was acting so strange the last day or so. She’d literally gone from being happy and telling him he was her everything, to quiet and distracted.

He couldn’t help but think that he’d screwed up somehow.

After the show, he’d taken a pass for them both from the ever-present party. Every city, dozens of women. That life was so old and tired for him. All he wanted now was to be with Mindy. He’d fallen for her so hard in the last few months. He loved her, he knew that now.

Mindy led him into the hotel room. “I’m really tired tonight, baby.”

“Okay. Let’s go to bed then.”

“There’s no need for you to miss out on partying with the guys before you head home. I’m just going to go to bed. I’ve been really tired the last few days.”

He pulled her close, wrapping her in his hold. “So you’d rather I go upstairs to the party than stay here with you?”

“Don’t put it that way. I know how important the band is to you, and soon you’ll be on break and won’t be seeing the guys as much.”

He let his arms fall to his side. What had he done wrong?

All he knew was that Mindy had become the most important thing in his life, and suddenly she was pushing him away. He’d known this day would come, in the back of his head. He covered the hurt with a laugh. “Sure, I’ll go party for a few hours. Sleep well, sweetheart.”

She looked so relieved, and that hurt his pride even more.

Upstairs, he grabbed a vodka, then another, and found a quiet corner to relax. He sat back as his guys hooked up with different women, sometimes more than one, and wandered in and out of the bedrooms in the suite. What the hell was wrong with them that they needed this scene every night after a show?

Sure, it was hard to come off the adrenaline high of playing before thousands upon thousands of screaming fans. He knew that. But he’d found his peace in Mindy. What was up with her?

Or, more to the point, what did he do wrong? He knew what he had to do now, as much as he hated it. He had to give her the distance she obviously craved. Maybe she was getting sick of him, maybe not. He sure as hell hoped not.

Someone brought him a vodka and cranberry juice and he downed it quickly.

He was sick with worry, and, damn it, what else could he do but protect himself? If she wanted space, he’d give it to her.

That night, when he stumbled his way downstairs, he fell onto the couch and passed out. It was ironic, he thought before the blackness took him. It was almost like he was right back where he’d started.

Chapter Thirteen - Mindy

Mindy sat on the bed, half dressed, and tried to think beyond the booming in her head. She was pregnant. She’d taken the test two days ago and it had been positive.

She didn’t know which way to turn next. Devon seemed distant; he’d slept on the couch last night, passed out from drinking too much. Since they’d been together, he’d never done that.

She pulled out a dress without really looking at it. It was white. Innocent, which was a laugh at this point. She was no longer innocent, and she had a baby growing inside of her to show for it. Devon’s baby.

He’d never want to be tied down this way. He’d grow to resent her. She’d always worried she wouldn’t be enough to keep him happy. Now, he’d believe she was trying to trap him into marriage because that’s what her brother would insist upon.

It’d be marry her or lose the band.

Tomorrow, she’d be home with Bret and her mom, and she’d have to think of a way to tell them. She wouldn’t even tell Bret the baby was Devon’s. But, no. That wouldn’t work. He’d know she’d never take a chance on sneaking off for a quickie with some roadie.

She zipped herself into her dress and set about doing her makeup. If she didn’t make Bret swear to secrecy, he would tell Devon about the baby. Devon had known she was a virgin. There would be no question who the father was. Then he might even feel obliged to be with her, to take care of them both.

Pity from the man she loved was the last thing she wanted. She put down the eyeliner pencil and struggled not to cry. How was it possible she’d had everything she ever wanted, and now it was just falling away?

She blotted her eyes with a tissue then went back to lining them. Refusing to cry, she decided she’d be thankful for the time she had with Devon. It was a dream come true for her. And then she’d get on with her life as a young mother.

Single mother at twenty-one. How could this be happening to her? She picked up the mascara to finish off her makeup and began to apply it in slow, even strokes.

She’d simply take the rest of her classes online and stay at home with her mother. Mom would be happy to help, once the initial shock wore off.

There, all made up for her last day on the road. She didn’t even have the guts to tell Devon it was over. He’d ask why and she couldn’t be honest with him. Best to let Bret tell him when they went back on tour and she wasn’t there.

Devon strolled into the bathroom where Mindy’s cosmetics were spread all over the counter. “Having a woman around sure is cluttered.” He offered a tight smile over her shoulder and she held a hand out to him. This was their last night together. She intended to make sure it was one neither of them would forget.

He stepped forward and took her hand. She kissed his fingers and lifted her gaze to his face. “You know I love you, right?”

“Sure. I feel the same way.” Even that. He’d never come out and told her he’d loved her. He’d say that, or “back at you,” or “me, too.” He wasn’t ready to start a family with her. He was barely ready to be in a relationship with her.

For her heart, and the sake of the baby, she had to leave and never come back.

That night, after the concert, they made love. When it was all over, and she lay curled up in Devon’s arms, she couldn’t keep the tears from flowing.

“Hey” —he caressed her cheek, wiping the tears away— “why are you crying? Tell me what’s going on in your head.”

Burying her face in his neck, she pulled him closer. “Just hold me, all night.”

“I’ll hold you every night, if that’s what you want, Min.”

She nodded, skin-to-skin. It was exactly what she wanted, and she wished for the thousandth time that this had happened down the road, later, so that she could know if he really wanted to be with her or would just be doing what everyone told him he had to do.

He’d needed to date a girl-next-door to clean up his image. If she ended up pregnant, his record label, his manager, even her brother would insist that he marry her. He didn’t need a scandal of this magnitude, or they’d undo everything they had accomplished for his career.

She’d never know if he wanted her and the baby or if he’d do it just to keep his contract and his band together. If she disappeared from his life, no one had to know the baby she had was his. No one would even bother to come looking for her. She’d be a blip on the radar, that one chick Devon Jennings had dated for a couple of months. At least it had been real. She could console herself on the long, lonesome evenings ahead of her with that.

Chapter Fourteen - Mindy

The plane ride home was quiet. Mindy didn’t know how to start talking to Bret about Devon. He’d go ballistic, she knew that, and on a plane that might get him in trouble with security.

They rented a car at the airport. They only had a little luggage to put in the trunk. Mindy had shipped most of her new clothes to her mother’s house. Not that it mattered. Before long, she wouldn’t even be able to fit in them. Even now, the waistband of her jeans dug into her stomach.

Mindy climbed into the passenger seat. Bret turned the ignition and the sports car roared to life. She touched his hands and tears sprang to her eyes. She wanted to tell him before they got home so he could help her open up to her mother. Mom would be so disappointed that Mindy had altered the course of her life in such a drastic way.

“I have to tell you something, Bret.”

He turned to face her, the car idling in the background. “Min, what’s wrong?”

“Everything.” She began to sob and it took her a moment to get hold of herself. He put an arm around her and pulled her closer to his side of the car.

“Okay, I have to tell you something and you have to promise to not get mad.”

“At you? Why would I be mad at you?”

“Not at me.” She sniffled and leaned back so she could face him. “At Devon.”

“Damn it, he didn’t! Did he touch you?” Bret’s face turned bright red and his hands clenched into fists.

“It’s more than that. We’ve been having a relationship. Pretty much the entire time.”

Bret punched the steering wheel, over and over. “I’m going to kill him.”

“It wasn’t his fault, Bret. I pushed for it. I… I’m in love with him. I always have been.”

“I know that, Min. Everyone knew that. Devon had to know, too, so he took advantage of your feelings for him.”

Mindy brushed the hair from her face and pulled a wadded up tissue from her purse. She’d been crying so much lately. “He didn’t take advantage of me. I was going to take my courses online and go back on the road with him.”

“But, what? He dumped you?” He shook his head and faced her again. He put a hand on her leg. “I’m sorry, that was a jackass thing to say. What changed? You said you were going back on the road with him.”

“First I need your promise. What I’m about to tell you, you can never tell anyone, never talk to anyone about it, except, well, Mom has to know. I have to tell her.” She dried her face and pushed her shoulders back. She had to face this hard reality. “Do you promise?”

“It depends on what it is.” He tilted his head and raised his eyebrows. He could be so obstinate. And overprotective.

“No. I won’t tell you if you don’t promise. I’m begging you, as your sister, to promise me.”

He laced his fingers through hers on her knee. “Fine, I promise.”

She nodded, and her shoulders slumped. Thank God. “I’m pregnant.”

“You’re… you’re in trouble?” He used the old euphemism, clearly not able to say the words yet.

“Not in trouble. Everything will be fine. I’ll still take my online courses. I can do my dissertation from home. I’ll still get my doctorate. It just may take me a little longer. Life will be pretty busy with a baby. Well, obviously.” She gave his hand a reassuring squeeze.

“Let’s get you home. Mom can take care of you. Everything’s going to be fine.”

“I know it will, Bret. I’m not worried about that part. I’m going to miss Devon.” She glanced at him as he pulled the car out of the lot.

He tightened his hands on the wheel. “No, you won’t. That bastard is going to marry you. Even if he won’t do it because it’s the right thing to do, he’ll do it because if someone finds out, the record label will be ready to kick us out on our asses again.”

“That’s the very last thing I want, Bret. Please, hear me out. I love him, you know that. I can’t be some burden for him, some woman he leaves at home. I’ve seen the parties after every show. How long would he stay faithful to me if he were forced to marry me? If he loved me back, it’d be different, but he doesn’t. He never said it to me, not even once.”

“He’ll stay faithful or I’ll kill him. Not sure I’m not going to do that, anyway.”

She sighed. “It’s no good. You can’t fix everything. Let me handle this in my own way.”

He was silent a long time. Long enough for Mindy to remember that night at the zoo, their first night together, and every night since. She wiped her eyes with the tissue. It was time for her to grow up. Fairy tales were for children, and him being in love with her would only be some fairy tale she told herself.

“Fine. I won’t tell anyone,” Bret said at last.

Chapter Fifteen - Devon

Devon had been at his home in L.A. for a week and he hadn’t heard one word from Mindy. She’d agreed to call him after she told Bret.

In a tearful goodbye in the privacy of their hotel room, she’d told him she loved him and that their time together had been the most wonderful time of her life.

It had sounded a lot like goodbye, so he couldn’t kick the doubt creeping in that he should call her and make sure everything was okay.

He lay on his empty bed and thought about how much fun they’d had on the road. Touring had never been that way for him. It was something he had to do, and he’d go to the parties and hook up with some random groupie. The whole experience, he realized now, had left him with a hole.

A hole Mindy had filled to bursting with her vibrancy and devotion. She’d been there for him. They’d talked about his difficulties growing up with a father he could never please. That’s why he never went back to Indiana because Devon couldn’t stand to be there.

That night, the one when she’d set out to seduce him had been the single most passionate night of his life. He’d never felt that way for anyone. It was just the two of them, and damn the rest of the world.

He had to call her. Maybe she hadn’t worked up the courage to tell her brother yet. The number was exactly the same now as it had been years ago when they were kids, and he knew it by heart.

Before he could lose his nerve, he dialed the area code, then punched in the rest. It rang twice before Bret answered. “Yeah?”

They had caller ID, of course, Devon’s name had come up. “I want to talk to Mindy.”

“You son-of-a-bitch! I should fly there and wipe the streets with you right now. You’ve got some nerve calling here and asking to speak to her.”

Okay, so she’d told Bret and he was pissed. Devon had expected no less. “Look, you can be mad at me. I don’t care. But Mindy is a grown woman and she can make her own decisions about who she wants to talk to.”

“You still don’t get it, do you?” Bret’s voice was laced with venom. “She doesn’t want to speak to you ever again. She told me so herself when you called.”

“I don’t believe you.” Devon gripped his phone tighter.

“Min, he doesn’t believe me. I told you this would happen.”

There was a rustling on the other end of the line and then Mindy said, “Devon?”

“Min, it’s so good to hear your voice, sweetheart. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, but… Bret wasn’t lying.” Her voice shook and she sniffed like she was crying. “I don’t want to see you anymore. It’s over. Just leave me alone… don’t contact me again.”

The phone clicked off, and Devon held it from his face and stared at it. Did that really happen? Mindy never wanted to see him again?

What had he done wrong? He wracked his brain, trying to think of something. Maybe when he went upstairs and got wasted, she’d decided he couldn’t be trusted. But he hadn’t looked at another woman, not once since Mindy had been waiting in that room to find out what kind of favor her big brother needed. There had been no one but Mindy. But, hell… maybe he’d done a shit job at showing her that. He’d never once told her he loved her, had found it hard to say the actual words.

What did he do now?

Chapter Sixteen - Mindy

Mindy sat cross-legged on her bed, psychology books all around her. Her baby girl, Katy, was nestled between her legs. She looked up at Mindy, blue eyes wide. Light blonde hair covered her little head.

“Mommy has to study. Let’s see… name three traits of a sociopath. Do you know?” She tickled Katy’s chin, which made the baby chuckle. “You don’t know. You’re no help at all. That’s because sociopaths are not very nice people.”

Mindy’s mother appeared in the doorway and gave her a grin. “The two of you enjoying criminal psychology?”

“I’m finding it fascinating but Katy prefers being tickled.”

“Should I take her for a bit, so you can study?” Her mom wrapped her arms around Katy’s middle, aching for an excuse to take the baby and play with her. She seemed to love having a little one in the house.

“Sure. I’ve got a test tomorrow anyway.”

Her mom came and picked the baby up. “I’ll just give her a bath and start getting her ready for bed.”

“Mom, I can do those things. Go enjoy your time with her. I’ll be there in about forty-five minutes to take care of bath time.”

The phone rang and Mindy shrugged. She didn’t know who could be calling. It probably wasn’t for her. She’d lost touch with all of her friends when she didn’t go back to college. They had no interest in the struggles of being a young, single mom. “I’ll get it,” Mindy said.

She hopped up and trotted into the kitchen, snatching the phone off its hook on the wall. “Hello?”

“Hey, Min.” It was Bret calling from New York. He’d told her that the new album wasn’t going well at all.

“Hey, big brother. What’s up?”

“How’s my favorite niece?”

“Spoiled by her grandma. How’s my favorite brother?” She carried the cordless with her into her bedroom and sat back down amongst her books and binders.

“Just left the studio. Min…” He paused and she wondered if he were going to say anything else. Normally, he called to complain about how bad the whole recording process was this time around. “Devon’s a wreck. He misses you.”

She put down her criminal psychology textbook to listen. “He told you that?”

“He doesn’t have to. I’ve known him most of our lives. Trust me.”

“You just remember, you promised not to tell anyone about the baby, least of all Devon. Okay?”

Her brother sighed. “Yeah, and I’ll keep my promise. But that doesn’t mean that you shouldn’t tell him about her. I think he’s looking for something that’s missing in his life. I think it’s you and Katy will be like icing on the cake.”

“He hasn’t called me, hasn’t come to see me. I’m not hard to find, Bret. I’ve accepted that he never really loved me. You should, too.” She stretched her legs out on the bed. She had the urge to push all the books onto the floor. She was tired, so tired from studying, taking care of the baby, and helping around the house. To be honest, her heart still hurt when she thought about how easily Devon had accepted her demand that he never contact her again.

She’d meant it, but a small part of her had hoped she mattered too much to let go that easily.

Maybe that had been the problem, though. She’d wanted him to prove himself so bad, she’d shoved him away and then been upset that he actually respected her enough to listen.

“You still there?” her brother asked.

“Mm-hmm. Just thinking about some things.”

“Okay. Well, take care of you and that sweet baby, all right?”

“Promise. Bye.”

What would she do if Devon actually called her? How would she react, especially since a year had passed? She honestly didn’t know. She’d either tell him to go to hell or beg him to give her and the baby a chance to make him happy.

Chapter Seventeen - Devon

It had been a year since Mindy had left him, had told him not to contact her ever again. They were recording a new album, and things were tense. Bret had stormed out of the recording sessions at least a dozen times. Devon didn’t know if August Doll would survive his love affair.

“Let’s take a break,” Devon said, as tempers began to flare, once again.

“Screw you,” the drummer said and walked out. He might or might not be back today. Devon sighed. Didn’t matter. They could record his drum tracks later if they had to. He was desperate to make this work. Without Mindy, what else did he have but his band?

Devon strolled over to Bret, picking at his guitar, a sullen look on his face. He sat down beside his former best friend. “This isn’t working.”

“It hasn’t worked for a year. You’re only now realizing that?” Bret replied.

“You’ve got to let go of how pissed you are at me.”

Bret put his guitar down and stared at Devon. “You abandoned my sister when she needed you the most.”

“That’s not at all what happened, and you know it. She told me to stay away. I’m just… honoring her wishes.”

“Please.” Bret ran a hand through his short hair, mussing it on top. “You’re scared your old man is right.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Devon turned to look around the studio. Instruments were scattered around the room. They couldn’t seem to find the sound they were going for.

“He always said you’d screw up your life, and I guess he was right. You let Mindy go, and you’re obviously going to regret that forever.”

“I thought you wanted me to stay away from her.” Devon turned back to Bret, giving a slight headshake. Something tightened around his chest. “Isn’t that why you’re so pissed at me?”

“I’m pissed because you weren’t man enough to go after her. Once I got over the fact that you took advantage of her—”

“I did not.” Devon pushed himself up off the couch.

“—and realized that it was a relationship on both sides, I’ve been waiting for you to man up. But it doesn’t look like you have the balls for it.”

Devon took off, out of the studio, out of the building, into the crisp fall air. Leaves were falling here in New York where they were recording the album. People strolled about, milling around everywhere. He needed to clear his head.

Was Bret right? Had he really let Mindy push him away because he was scared to fight for her? Would she even still want him?

What if she had someone new, in college? What if she’d met someone her age, smart like her, with similar interests, and moved on with her life?

But… what if she hadn’t? What if she still loved him? Devon turned quickly and ran back to the studio. He burst in as Bret was putting his guitar away in his case. His breath came in short pants. His lungs were on fire now. “Your sister… is she at… the University? Or is she… home?”

“What do you care?”

“Because I’m going to find her. Tell her I love her. Hope like hell she’ll take me back since it took me so long to realize it.”

“Well, it’s about damn time. She’s home. If you want my sister, you’ve got to go back to Indiana.” Bret gave him a questioning look.

Devon hadn’t been back to Indiana since they left on their newly purchased tour bus several years ago. “Watch me.”

He pulled out his phone and called his manager while he headed back to the hotel to pack. “Chet, get me on a flight from New York to Indianapolis today. Rent me a car, I’ve got to drive a bit. You get all that?”

“This sounds like trouble,” Chet said.

“I don’t give a damn.”

Chapter Eighteen - Devon

Devon turned the car off outside of Mindy’s mom’s house. It was small and modest, the house where he’d hung out to play video games with his best friend. Bret had wanted to buy his mom a new home, but she wouldn’t have it.

It looked like maybe no one was home. Their mom’s car was gone. But then he saw someone, Mindy maybe, walk past a sheer curtain in the living room. Okay. He clutched the keys tightly. He was going to do this. He had to convince Mindy that he’d been miserable without her, couldn’t live without her another day.

Devon climbed the porch steps and gave a resounding knock on the front door. He waited for what seemed like an eternity.

Finally, Mindy opened the door. Her mouth and eyes went wide with shock. “Devon, what are you doing here?”

“Can I come inside? To talk.” He swallowed hard as his stomach clenched like a fist.

She looked around the living room. When she looked back at him, her eyes shone brightly. “Yes, but only for a few minutes. My mom is at the park, but she’ll be back soon.”

He didn’t understand why he needed to be gone before Mrs. Cassidy came home. Did she hate him now, too, for letting Mindy go? Scratch that—if he’d hurt Mindy, he knew she’d have it out for him.

Mindy turned away and went through the house, picking up a small blanket and a couple of toys off the floor. She stuffed them in a laundry basket and put them in the hall. Maybe she had a puppy now? Didn’t matter. He needed to focus on why he was here.

“Min,” he started and stopped. How did he begin? “There’s something I need to say to you. I should’ve said it a long time ago, but… I screwed up.”

“That’s what you came all the way to Indiana to tell me? You screwed up?” She wiped her eyes as a tear fell.

“No. I mean, I did, but that’s not what I meant to say. I’m doing this all wrong.” He stepped closer, took her face in his hands, and wiped the new tears away. “I’m in love with you.” His insides shook as he waited for her response.

She gazed into his eyes. “For real?”

“Very for real. I’m lost without you. I can’t enjoy anything, not even the music when you’re not there. You make my life complete, but that’s not even why I’m here. I want to be those things for you. I want to be the one thing that makes your life better.”

She turned her face into his hand and kissed his palm. “I love you, too. But, we need to talk.”

“We will. I’ll do whatever it takes to make you happy, I promise.” He leaned down to brush a kiss across her forehead, but she lifted her face, and then they were kissing. Electricity shot through him. It was like time had stopped. She could still make him feel like it was just the two of them in the world.

She snaked her arms around his neck and he grabbed her ass in both hands, lifting her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist in response and moaned his name. Her mouth latched on to his neck, and she lapped at him.

“I’ve missed you,” she murmured against his skin.

“God, Min, you’re my everything. I didn’t even know what love was until I met you. I’m so sorry I let you go.”

“Not your fault.” She kissed him, opening her mouth in invitation. His body responded, and he was hard for her. He walked backward with her to the couch and sat down. Their hands were everywhere, roaming under each other’s clothes.

“We should stop,” Devon said. “You said your mom will be back soon and this isn’t how I want her seeing her future son-in-law.”

“Was that a proposal?” Mindy leaned her forehead against his, breathing hard. “Don’t ask me that yet. There’s something you should know.”

“You’ve found someone else.” He knew he’d waited too long. Stupid to think she was sitting here at this house alone, waiting for him.

“Don’t be ridiculous. There won’t ever be anyone else for me, not like that.” She slipped out of his arms and onto the couch. “But there is someone you need to know about before we can be together. We’re a package deal now.”

Was she seriously talking about her puppy now? “I could care less if you have a dog. We’ll take her on the road with us.”

“Dog? What?” She half-smiled, her head tilted.

“The toys. And the blanket. You’ve got a dog, right?”

Mindy stood up and crossed to look out the storm door. When she turned back, her fingers twisted together. “Katy isn’t a dog. Those were baby things.”

“Oh.” They could get past this. He wasn’t going to be angry at her because she’d been with someone else in the year they’d been apart. “You had a baby?”

“No, Devon. We have a baby. A little girl. I named her Katherine, after my mom.”

A flush of adrenaline hit his bloodstream and his stomach was heavy. “A baby. You and me?”

Chapter Nineteen - Mindy

Mindy’s insides felt torn apart at the idea that Devon might reject their child. What if he didn’t even believe her? What if he was worried she wanted something from him? What if, what if, what if. It was all she could think about.

“You should at least meet her, Devon. Even if you don’t want me, you should see her. She’s beautiful, smart… perfect. She’s my perfect little angel.” She took a faltering step closer.

The door opened behind her. It was her mom. She was chattering away at Katy and the stroller wheels squeaked on the hardwood floor. Mindy whirled around to face them. She couldn’t keep looking at Devon, his face slack with shock.

She wondered as she had a hundred times before, at her choice to keep this a secret from him. She hadn’t wanted to saddle him with responsibility he wasn’t ready for, hadn’t asked for. Katy was precious to her, but having this baby had been her choice.

“Devon?” Her mom stopped in her tracks and looked at Mindy, her lips pursed.

Mindy undid the latches and picked the baby up from the stroller. “Mom, can you excuse us?”

Her mom gave her a long, questioning look then nodded. “I suppose so.” She started to turn, then stopped. “Devon, I’ve known you a very long time. I treated you like one of my own.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Devon said.

“Think very, very carefully about the next words you say. They’ll define who you are to this child. And to Mindy.” Her mom turned at that and walked into the kitchen. She was right. If Devon couldn’t find a way to love them both, then they could never be together.

“I understand.” Devon took a step closer to Mindy, his eyes bulging from their sockets. “Can I hold her?”

She held Katy close, inhaling her scent for a moment. She smelled so clean and new, still. Her child… their child. “Yes.”

He crossed the room and held his arms out. She slid the baby into them, helping him adjust to Katy’s small size. “She was two weeks early. It made me think of you. She was so excited to take center stage, she couldn’t wait.”

“And she’s healthy?”

“Absolutely perfect. Has been since day one and she’s in the ninetieth percentile for her development.”

“Is that a good thing?” He looked into his daughter’s clear, blue eyes, Mindy’s eyes. She saw it on his face, the moment everything clicked into being real for him. He hugged the baby close. “You’ve got a head start on me. I don’t know what any of that means.”

“It means she’s smart and developing well physically.” Mindy sat down on the couch because her knees were wobbly. She wanted to ask him what this meant for their future. Did the three of them have a future? But that seemed selfish considering he’d only just found out he was a dad.

“Is this why you left me? Because you didn’t think I’d want her? Because I already love her. She smells like nothing else, and she looks so much like you.”

“She got your blond hair, though.” Mindy couldn’t help but smiling when she talked about Katy. But her stomach fluttered with nerves.

“Sure she does. She’s got to have a little bit of her old man. As long as she looks like her beautiful Mommy.” He sat down beside her and laid Katy down on his thighs. “You didn’t answer my question.”

“Yeah, this is why I left. I knew Bret would try to make you marry me, I knew the label would try to make you marry me, and that was the last thing I wanted. If you want us, I want it to be because it’s what you want.”

“Are you kidding me?”

She couldn’t meet his gaze, staring hard at a spot on the old hardwood.

“Min, look at me.” When she lifted her face and looked at him, he touched her cheek, keeping one hand firmly on the squirming baby’s belly. “Of course I want you both. I love you. Hell, I’ve known her for less than five minutes and I’d cut off an arm for her. I love both of you.”

Relief rushed through her like standing under a waterfall. “So, you’re not mad?”

“Oh, I’m going to kill your brother. If he’d only told me what was going on…” He shook his head, his mouth a hard line.

“I made him promise me he wouldn’t. Here.” She scooped the baby up, spread a blanket on the floor and laid her down there. “If you don’t kiss me in the next five seconds, I might die.”

Devon stood and was by her side in a flash. He wrapped his arms around her and looked down at the baby and then into her eyes. His lips took hers, gentle and sweet, and then more. Demanding and hot, everything at once.

When they parted, he held her close. “We’re a family. We’ll always be a family. I love you, Min.”

“I love you, too, Devon. So much.”

Today, they would start their lives together. She didn’t care if they ever married, though she’d remind him he’d sort of proposed to her. She just wanted to raise their daughter together, as one. For the first time since she had left him, she was truly happy again.

*****

THE END

The Boss's Game

Description

Oscar

I am an arrogant, self-indulgent and offensive pr*ck. Plus I am exceptionally good looking and rich. I can get any woman into my bed.

I am the new CEO of the family firm, the one who has to save the company from a financial crisis. I have to prove that I’m capable of it, because I have no practical knowledge. My skills include licking off ten belly shots in one minute and seducing Brazilian supermodels.

Women mean nothing to me. I don’t do relationships. I’m not interested in my conquests, just in whether I can fit their butts into my hands.

Until Kayla. She’s strong-willed and confident and her curves drive me wild. Her eyes command me to stay away, making me want her even more. But she’s my new PA. She’s off limits.

I know she wants me just as much I want her. So I propose a business contract. Just sex. Nothing more.

As if.

Kayla

I have my eyes on the prize. I am going to make sure my career is going places. I just got promoted to be the PA to the Connell’s lost son, Oscar. Score for me, career wise.

Until I realize that my new boss is that blue eyed blonde model of male perfection that I met in the gym. The one with the six-pack and the chiseled muscles; the one with the most annoying smirk in the world who can’t stop staring at my butt.

I’m shocked to realize that I want him. Purely physically of course. Oscar is like a hot knife and I am butter, so I agree to his indecent proposal. Even if it goes completely against my rules of conduct.

I’m pretty sure I don’t like him as a person. Who would? He’s just a means to an end. Plus I would never allow myself to grow attached to a man.

So his rules suit me just fine. Only sex, nothing else.

Chapter One

Kayla

I have to start my day in a sweat. By that I mean I have to get my heart pumping, my muscles aching and my body rewarding me for the extra mile I’ve pushed it. Every day is the same. I blink my eyes open and I can’t wait to hit the gym.

Today is no different. I arrived at seven, when the gym was deserted, the doors open just for me. I hooked the earplugs in, I stretched while walking towards the treadmill and then I started running. What a way to wake myself up!

This one hour when I’m alone in the gym, listening to the same three songs on loop, is the most peaceful time of the day for me.

It’s when I can do some thinking, clear my head and prepare myself for a day in the office. No interruptions, no distractions and no demands.

My body jerks as I run, I keep my eyes focused on the wall length mirror in front of me. This way I can see myself, love myself as I run for thirty minutes without a break.

But what I wasn’t expecting today was an intrusion. About twenty minutes into the run, I heard the gym door open behind me and saw someone walk in. I could feel my brows furrowing with irritation. I told myself that as long as they left me alone, I’d be fine.

A few seconds later he came into view. Walking up behind me, watching me run on the treadmill. A soft smirk creased the side of his face. I could see his eyes were on my butt, and then on my back. He was walking towards me with a towel flung over his shoulder.

He looked familiar, although I couldn’t exactly place him. I was sure he was related to the Connells in some way. He had to be. This was the family’s personal gym after all; very few employees have access to this room.

I’d been working as a receptionist at their financial services firm for the past four years. It’s a medium sized company that trades in stocks and is located in a swanky private office building. The Connells trust me, I live nearby and I’m there at their every beck and call. Working seven days a week if they need me to. The free access to their personal gym is one of the many perks that they’ve provided me with. For that, I’m very grateful.

But who is this guy? I couldn't remember seeing him around the office, and the confidence, the sheer arrogance with which he was walking towards the treadmill next to me…I could tell that he wasn’t just a regular employee.

His blonde hair and baby blue eyes contributed to a boyish look, but everything else about him was purely man. I was annoyed, nonetheless.

The crop top he was wearing clung to his chiseled muscles, the bulges on his thighs stretched the thin nylon material of his shorts.

He was still smirking as he flung himself onto the treadmill next to mine. He was making a point. There were six other empty treadmills around us, an entire empty gym to make use of. But he chose to run on the treadmill next to mine, to look into the mirror in front of us, directly into my eyes as he picked a speed on the machine.

Within seconds he was running, faster than me. I looked back at him in the mirror, narrowing my eyes and maintaining my speed. If this was a battle, I wasn’t just going to give up. I had been here nearly thirty minutes by now, so my body had started to wind down, used to the usual routine. But I was going to push myself now. If he was trying to make a point, I’d make one too.

We were both running to match each other’s speed. The music was loud in my ears, keeping me motivated but I could feel the breath catching in my throat. It wouldn’t be long before I’d start feeling the strain of my muscles.

He was still smirking, watching me, running with ease. His neck was broad, and he had broad shoulders to match. There were sweat patches forming on his shirt now, and sweat dripped from his hair too. None of it seemed to bother him.

I was growing increasingly aware of my senses, everything seemed to be happening in slow motion. I could feel my ponytail grazing my back, the soles of my shoes hitting the rubber belt of the treadmill, the muscles on my calves beginning to ache with every extra second.

I saw him punch the board, to increase his speed and I was tempted to do the same. I was panting by now but tried to make sure that my face didn’t change. I didn’t want to give away that I was getting tired.

How did this turn into a competition? I didn’t even know the guy. Maybe it was the smirk on his face, the absolute confidence with which he challenged me to a fight, without even asking me to it.

The music in my ears was growing louder, and I had to blink hard to keep my eyes from shutting on their own accord. My body was screaming at me to stop, but I pushed on. I could feel the sweat trickle down my back, the hair from my bangs stuck to the sides of my face. He was running faster now, harder, his muscular torso stretching and contorting with every step. He was enjoying himself, while I was wondering why I was even a part of this.

I saw his lips move in the mirror, and my mind was grateful for the distraction. I continued running but pulled the earplugs out.

“You can give up if you want,” I heard him say, repeat himself. I crossed my brows at him.

“Thank you for the permission, but I’m following my own routine,” I said and stuck the earplugs back into my ears. I saw him smile, a big wide self-indulgent smile.

Then he casually stopped the machine and slowed to a stop himself. I was relieved, even though I didn’t allow my face to show it. Secretly it was a victory for me, that I wasn’t the first one to put an end to it.

I saw him jump off the treadmill and reach for the towel. That’s when I stopped and got off the treadmill myself, feeling a little dizzy. I switched off the music when I picked up my own towel, still annoyed by the disruption to my routine.

“Good run,” I heard him say. I looked at him and threw him a half smile. Common sense was flooding my brain now. No matter how irritated I was, in all likelihood, this guy was a colleague, which meant that I shouldn’t be rude.

“Is that your usual set?” he asked as I undid the cap of my water bottle, still panting.

“Yep,” I said and eagerly drank from the bottle. He was still wiping himself down, looking at me with confidence, unabashedly, no apology in his eyes.

“I like to get an early start at the gym. I didn’t expect to find anyone here,” he continued. I wanted to tell him that was exactly how I operated, but I decided against it. I wasn’t here to make friends.

“Have I offended you in some way?” he asked after a few seconds of silence. I was preparing to leave now. I usually spent another fifteen minutes on the cross trainer, but I didn’t want to get into another competition with him.

“Why do you say that?” I asked him, as I picked up my gym bag.

“You don’t seem too pleased to see me here,” he replied, his eyes flitting over my breasts and back up to my face. I could see what kind of man he was. He thought I was going to be an easy pickup at the gym. He had confidence in himself and his prowess at impressing women. But I wasn’t just going to giggle and accept his advances. He had intruded on my privacy, on my personal space and I was secretly glad he thought I was offended.

“I’m sorry that I’m not more friendly. It’s just that I have to get to work,” I said, starting to walk away from him.

“So you work here,” he said, following me at a distance. I was headed for the shower room and getting more annoyed now that he was following me there.

“Yes,” I said dismissively and heard him chuckle.

“I do too. Starting today,” he said. I couldn’t make sense of it. If he was just a regular employee, why and how was he given access to the family’s personal gym? There were people who had worked for the company for several years and were still not given the privilege. You had to earn the perks.

“Great. Welcome, I guess,” I said instead and he stretched out his hand to me.

“I’m Oscar,” he introduced himself and I had no other choice but to shake his hand. He had me cornered against the wall by the changing rooms’ door now. We shook hands and he took a few more steps towards me.

That’s when his smell entered my nostrils. The smell of his sweat combined with the expensive cologne he had on. The strength of his handshake, and the way he held my hand for just a little longer than strictly necessary. I could see the outline of the six-pack underneath his shirt. He was much taller than me too, towering over me while I had to look up at him.

My confidence was suddenly struck out of me, and I found myself catching my breath, trying to find my voice.

“Kayla,” I said meekly and with my left foot, I pushed back the changing room door. I had to get out of here before I did anything stupid. He registered the movement and raised his eyebrows.

“Are you trying to make a quick escape?” he asked, his face now painfully close to mine.

“I have to get to work. So do you,” I managed to say, before slipping into the changing room.

The door shut behind me and I realized my breathing was loud. It had to be the extra miles I had just run. That was the reason my heart was beating so fast. That my senses were running amok.

I started stripping almost instantly, growing aware of the sweat on my clothes. I needed to get out of them and into the shower as quickly as possible. I needed to get his smell off me. The changing rooms and showers for the men were on the other side of the wall and while I was stepping into the shower, I heard another shower being turned on. It had to be him.

I stood there for a few seconds imaging him on the other side of the wall. Naked, the steaming water coursing down the grooves of his muscles, washing away the sweat from his hair.

I didn’t want to imagine him naked, but he had left very little to the imagination. I bit down on my lip, hard. This was insane. What was wrong with me?!

I, Kayla Edwards, was the last person to fantasize about a colleague in the gym shower. I was strict with my rules of conduct and this went completely against them.

I concentrated on cleaning myself, washing my hair, conditioning it and then patting myself dry. I still had another hour before I had to be at my desk, which gave me enough time to get ready for the day. And enough time to get my senses back in order.

Chapter Two

Oscar

I couldn’t get her out of my head. She was a mystery to me because I couldn’t quite figure her out. Did she want me or did she hate me? I had to drag myself out of the gym shower but I waited around to see if she’d come out. When she didn’t, I decided to give her the space she needed, to get ready and get to work.

Kayla, her first name, that’s all I knew about her. I also knew, of course, the way her thick plump lips turned when she tried to force a smile. Her big breasts, bouncing as she ran on the treadmill. Her butt was big, bigger than my hands if I ever had a chance to squeeze them. I wanted to feel her skin, that smooth bronze skin under my fingertips, feel the soft satin smooth flesh between her thighs, which I knew existed.

I knew her eyes too, even though she had repeatedly avoided looking at me. I knew her eyes, they were like dark bitter chocolate. Intense, peeling, boring into my soul. They commanded me to stay away, but I wanted to get close to her even more.

I was sitting at my new desk, a large oak table that I had ordered and custom built for the new office. The decorator had done a good job. Rich velvet bottle green curtains, matching upholstery and a plush carpet on the floor. I had my prized paintings shipped from London and they hung on the walls behind me now.

I was sitting with my fingers steepled, thinking about her still when the door cracked open and father walked in. The last person I’d expected to see.

“You really need to accept your retirement, father,” I said with a smile and he shook his head while shutting the door behind him.

“I know, but I just thought I’d come over to see you in your new office,” he replied and walked over to the center of the room. He looked around him, impressed.

“How are you feeling son?” he asked.

“Good. I haven’t started yet, so I don’t know. Jonathan is supposed to introduce me to the board members in a few hours. Before that, I need to be assigned a Personal Assistant,” I was thinking aloud, not really wanting to answer his question.

“Jonathan will do a good job. Your brother is as thrilled as I am to have you here. Together you will make a formidable team. Your mother’s dream of watching her two sons run the business together will come true.” Father had walked over behind me and placed his hands on my shoulders now.

I gulped, dismissing that feeling of dread that had been growing in me since I got the phone call from Jonathan three weeks ago. They wanted me to come home, to help Jonathan run the business, now that father was retiring.

“I wish I was given some more context than this, father. I know the company hasn’t been doing well.” I swiveled in my chair to face him. My father’s face clouded over, he never liked discussing business with me. But I was a part of it now, I wasn’t a little pampered boy anymore. I was going to be running the business for him.

“You’re a financial whiz son, I know you’ll be able to figure it out,” he said, waving his hand dismissively. He was referring to my degree in Financial Administration and the MBA I had just earned in London. In the real practical world, I had no actual experience. My parents had always been the kinds to expect only the best from their children. They believed, truly believed that I’d be able to get the company back on track, out of deep troubled waters, simply based on the years of academic work I’d put in.

“I’m not making any promises, father. Not till I’ve had a look at the records and the accounts,” I said, looking at him. I wished he’d expect less from me. I didn’t want to disappoint him. If Jonathan, who had started working at the company ten years ago, when he was only twenty-one, had not been able to figure out a solution for our crises, how could they expect me to do it? Twenty-six, fresh-faced and with absolutely no practical knowledge. My skills included licking off ten belly shots in one minute, seducing Brazilian supermodels, picking out perfect summer party destinations and smooth talking my way through academic presentations.

“You’ll get access to the records, Oscar, don’t you worry,” father said, nodding his head.

“I’ll need full disclosure,” I insisted.

“Of course. This is your company now, son. Both of yours,” he said, walking back around the table. I breathed out loudly and sat back in my chair. I could see the physical toll this had taken on father. He was a shell of the man he had been before. He had built the company from scratch, as a nineteen-year-old. Now in his sixties, he couldn’t bear to watch it crumbling down.

“So have you hired a PA for yourself?” he asked, interrupting my concerned thoughts for him.

“Jonathan said he picked somebody for me, someone from within the company who he thinks would be perfect for the job,” I said, just as there was a knock on the door.

I called out to whoever it was to come in and the door opened. And in walked Kayla, the mysterious woman from the gym that morning. I was so shocked to see her that I knocked over a pen stand as I stood up hastily.

“Kayla,” I blurted out and she looked just as surprised as I was. She hadn’t expected to see me there.

Father stood between us and he smiled at her and then me.

“Morning Kayla,” he said.

“Morning Sir,” she replied, tucking in the file she was carrying under her arm and then taking a few steps into the office.

I couldn’t help but just stand there and stare at her. I couldn’t decide if she looked even more sexy now compared to her post work-out glowing glory.

She was in a formal skirt-suit, gray and form fitting. I could see the way her butt moved in it when she walked. Her blouse was an electric blue, and it matched the blue shoes she was wearing. Her thick dark straight hair fell in a shiny curtain around her shoulders.

“Mr. Connell sent me here. Jonathan Connell. He’s assigned me to his brother as his Personal Assistant?” she said. Her tone had changed from surprised to confident. She was all business again. I couldn't believe this was happening. Kayla was the woman that Jonathan had picked as my PA? How was I supposed to get any work done?

“Let me introduce you then.” It was father who stepped in. “This is my youngest son, Jonathan’s brother, Oscar Connell. And Oscar, this is our prized possession, Kayla Edwards. She has been our receptionist and our biggest personal asset for several years now.” Father was beaming at us both and it was clear to see that he was fond of her, like a daughter he never had.

“I’ve already had the pleasure of meeting her. We bumped into each other at the gym this morning.” I walked around the desk and stretched my hand out to her. I was yearning to feel her soft hand in mine again.

“Good to see you again, Sir,” she said, emphasizing the last word, as she shook my hand. There was a twinkle in her eye, and she smiled confidently. She looked like she meant business and this was business. Her gaze was steady, she held mine this time with a mission, unlike this morning when she looked like she could kill me.

I wasn’t used to this kind of professionalism and it threw me a little.

“Well, I’ll leave you two to it then,” father interrupted. “Good luck with the board meeting, Oscar. I’ll see you home for dinner,” he added before leaving the room.

I remained standing in front of Kayla with my hands stuck into the pockets of my pants. I wasn’t sure what was supposed to be our next step.

“You’re the new boss?” She was the first one to speak, and there was humor in her eyes now. She was mocking me.

“In the flesh,” I said and held her gaze. I couldn’t help but drop my eyes to her lips, which were a pale brown, covered in lipstick. Her eyes had thick eyeliner on it, and she smelt great! Like freshly rained upon flowers.

Kayla smiled, then walked away from me towards my desk.

“Shall we get started then? I understand you have a meeting with the board at twelve?” she asked, opening up her file on the table. I turned to look at her, and now I could see her butt in full view as she leaned a little over the table. It stretched the fabric of her skirt and I could feel myself harden. No matter how many women I fucked, how many beautiful women I invited over to my place, a big beautiful butt like Kayla’s always pressed the right buttons. Over and over again.

“Mr. Connell?” She turned to me when I hadn’t answered her question.

“Call me Oscar,” I said, taking a few steps towards her, hoping against hope that she couldn’t see what was pressing against my pants.

“I can’t, Sir,” she said, her voice getting softer. She craned her neck back to look up at me and her eyes narrowed. She was slender and yet curvaceous, would be small and full in my hands. I was drawn to those differences. I wanted to feel her hair between my fingers. Her smell filled my lungs as I drew closer to her.

“Do I have to call you Ms. Edwards?” I asked, and I could see her eyelids droop. Did I make her shy? I knew this was wrong. My brother had assigned her to work for me. I couldn’t just fuck my PA. I could have any other girl. I had to leave this one alone.

But she looked so damn hot. I could see her cleavage in the plunging neckline of her blouse. Her lips looked rich and inviting. She had let her guards down, the ones she had up in the morning. Or was she just being friendly because she knew I was her boss now? We had only just met. What if she was married or in a relationship? Unavailable? What if I was reading the signals wrong?

I never read the signals wrong. Kayla Edwards wanted me too. As much as she denied it to herself.

“You can call me that. Or Kayla. It’s up to you. I have to call you Sir, though,” she said. She tried to hold my gaze strongly but there was no denying it. She was struggling with her attraction to me just as much as I was battling mine.

Our bodies were only a few inches apart now. This was madness.

“Shall we get down to business then?” she asked, and I smiled at her, as casually as I possibly could. No, business was not what was going through her head. She could pretend all she wanted, but she was thinking of something else.

“Depends on what kind of business you mean,” I said, and I watched as she looked away from me, her eyelids drooped. She knew exactly what I was talking about.

Chapter Three

Kayla

Seeing him in his new office had completely taken me by surprise. That blue eyed blonde model of male perfection from the gym that morning was supposed to be my boss? He was standing too close to me again, obviously visualizing me naked. I had done that already, in the shower that morning.

No, I had to keep my wits about me, I reminded myself. I couldn’t possibly let this get out of hand. I knew exactly what this could lead to, and most of all, I knew what the consequences would be.

I squeezed past him and walked around the table to where his chair was. He had a mischievous look on his face like he thought I was playing hard to get and he was enjoying it.

“I mean the kind of business we need to attend to before your very important board meeting,” I replied to his question, trying to make sure that he understood I intended to remain professional.

Oscar stood staring at me, his hands stuck in the pockets of his three-piece tailored suit. He had that same smile on his face still.

“I feel like Jonathan is pulling some kind of prank on me,” he finally said and I crossed my brows.

“I don’t understand.” I met his gaze, trying to remain as confident as possible. I could feel my knees begin to buckle a little. As much as my mind tried to deny it, my body was being truthful. I was helplessly attracted to him, and the more he pushed me, the more he pursued, the hotter I got between my legs.

“He knows me. He knows how I would react to a woman who looks like you. I wonder if he’s trying to jeopardize my career here.” Oscar’s voice was smooth, effortlessly stylish. His accent was elevated and regal, more than his brother’s or father’s. It turned me on even more. The way a few strands of his curling blonde hair fell over his eyes, didn’t help the matter either.

“I’m very good at my job, Sir,” I said, frankly at a loss for words. What was he trying to say? That I was being used as bait between two quarreling brothers?

“I’m sure you are, Kayla. But you must understand one thing about me.” He spoke with confidence, and yet his voice had softened. I licked my lips and lifted my chin. “When a woman with a butt like yours walks into the room, I can’t help but notice it.” He walked towards me again.

I knew my eyes widened. I hadn’t expected him to say something like that. I knew it was inappropriate, but what I couldn’t understand was why I wasn’t offended by what he had said. Why it gave me goosebumps instead of pissing me off. I knew he had been looking at my butt, I couldn’t stop myself from arching my back so he could see it more clearly.

I held his gaze but decided not to say anything.

“Now, I know what you’re thinking,” he said.

“Do enlighten me,” I blurted out and crossed my arms in front of me. How could he possibly know what I was thinking? I had given none of it away.

“That I’m rude and offensive and that you should probably work for someone else,” he continued and I raised my eyebrows. We were standing close to each other again. I refused to respond to that either.

“But that would be a lie. Because I know you’ve been looking at me. I can see that you want me just as much as I want you.” Again he shocked me. I hadn’t expected him to be this blunt. This open about what he – and I – was thinking.

“You are my boss,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“I know that. And we just met,” he said, that smile returning to his face. “But there’s a certain pleasure in just getting that out in the open isn’t there?”

I had no response. His blue eyes were warm, friendly and yet had that glint of self-confidence. He knew the effect he had on women. He was smooth, rich, exceptionally good looking and honest. Who could resist that?

“Look, Kayla. You could either say no and then I go and fuck the brains out of some girl I pick up at the bar tonight. And I keep doing that till I grow tired of you. Or you say yes and we spend a few nights together till you grow tired of me.” He was speaking like he was proposing a business contract.

I could feel myself shrinking in my shoes. Nobody had ever been this upfront with me before. I didn’t know whether to feel offended or empowered.

“We just established that we work together. I’m your PA.” I was fumbling with my words now, too much in shock to form coherent sentences.

“I’m aware of that. Which is why I’m proposing this arrangement. To get it out of our system and get it done with. Move on. Purely business. It’s a contract, Kayla, I can tell you like contracts.” He was smirking as he spoke. This was a game to him. I could feel my heart racing, it was like I was on the treadmill again, competing against him. Trying to keep up.

“Why don’t you just reassign me?” I asked and Oscar shook his head.

“If you are as good as my family says you are, then I need you. Frankly, I don’t know what I’m doing and I need somebody to help me get this company out of this mess,” he said, his voice had grown serious now. This was a contract to him.

“What if I say no?” I asked him. I could feel my fingers quivering a little and I kept them pressed against my body with my arms over my chest. The worst mistake I could make in front of a man like Oscar Connell was display my weakness. He’d pounce on that weakness like he’d found a new prey.

“Then I find someone else to fuck, and you spend your days working for me and wondering what it would be like to be pinned against a wall by me.” He spoke casually like he was ordering his favorite meal at a restaurant. I could hardly believe what I was hearing.

This man who I had just met this morning was proposing a sexual relationship, one purely for our pleasure. And I was considering it!

“What makes you think I want it as much as you do?” I asked, still on the defensive. I didn’t want to jump on the opportunity at the drop of a hat. He threw back his head and laughed.

“C’mon Kayla. I can see it in your eyes. The way you look at my face. You wanted to beat me at running this morning because you wanted to prove your body wrong, that I’m not stronger than you. That I can’t just take you on this table right now. That’s how you deal with your body’s desires. You try and suffocate them. When all you should do is give in. You deserve a treat from time to time, Kayla Edwards.” He had walked closer to me, and his voice had grown softer, more husky and guttural.

He might have been right about all those things but I wasn’t really listening to him. I was picturing his arms around me, pinning me to a wall, pounding into me with my legs around his hips. I had never felt this sexually attracted to a man before, not in this way at least. It was animalistic. Surprising. I had no control over it anymore.

“If we do this, we need to have rules,” I said, trying to override my thoughts and think logically. I needed a plan for everything. For something like this too.

“I only have two rules. Discretion; this has to be kept a secret. We can’t bring more negative attention to the company. And two; it lasts for as long as I want it to. If you don’t think you can do that, if you feel like you might be emotionally scarred by me terminating our contract when I want to; you can back out now.” He was serious now. There was no visible excitement in his eyes. He knew from the start what the result would be. He knew I would say yes. All he needed to do to seal the deal now was to make me promise that I wouldn’t create a scene when he ended this.

That was one thing he could be certain of, I wasn’t one for drama. I wanted him. Purely physically. I was quite sure I didn’t even like him as a person. And the last thing I would ever allow myself to do was grow attached to a man. That was out of the question. So his rules suited me fine.

“Fine. My two rules are that you treat me with respect when it comes to work, and after we end this, I keep my job,” I said and uncrossed my arms. He was painfully close to me now. He was right, if this arrangement hadn’t been agreed upon, I would have spent sleepless nights fantasizing about his body.

“Shake on it?” He stuck out his hand and we shook. Our hands touched again and I could feel a jolt of electricity course down my spine. I couldn’t have explained the attraction. It was his smile, his eyes, his sheer confidence in himself. All of that combined had such a powerful effect on me that it turned me on instantly. I wanted him there and then.

“Good. Can we get to work now? You need to prepare for your meeting,” I said instead, snapping myself and him out of the moment. The office was for work. And I was ambitious. Being Oscar Connell’s PA was only a stepping stone in my career.

“You don’t waste a second, do you? But before we begin, shall we say ten tonight, my place?” he asked and I licked my lips. I hoped that I could control myself for that long. I’d have to spend the whole day in his presence, growing wetter between my legs, fantasizing about him.

“Sure,” I said, nonchalantly, and went back to staring at the papers I picked out of my file.

“I just moved into a brand new apartment,” he said and I jerked my head up to look at him.

“Third rule. No private stories, no irrelevant information,” I said and Oscar raised his eyebrows.

“Don’t worry Kayla. I wasn’t going to ask you if you’ve had an unhappy childhood or not,” he said with a certain nastiness in his voice before he turned away from me and walked back to his chair. I wasn’t quite sure how to react to that.

“I don’t do relationships. So the last thing you need to worry about is having to open up about your life to me. I’m not interested in it. Just interested if I can fit your butt into my hands,” he said with a wink as he sat down. This time, he stared at my breasts openly and I felt those goosebumps appear again. I could already anticipate what this was going to be like. We were going to have sex a few times, while he fucked other women too. Then he was going to grow tired of me, of seeing my face in the office all day long too. Then he was going to tell me that we should stop so that it didn’t affect our professional relationship.

And I was fine with that.

Chapter Four

Oscar

Honestly, I didn’t expect her to show up. I made sure the apartment was ready, the bar was stocked, the candles were lit and I was dressed to impress. But, as the clock struck ten, I had a sinking feeling that Kayla was not going to turn up. Why would she? She could have any man she wanted, why would she spend the night with her boss? With a deal that I was convinced would scare her off?

I had nothing more to offer her than I had already done. I was emotionally suffocated and I had to make sure that she knew it from the start. Anything else would be unfair. I laid it all out on the table for her and she accepted it.

I stood staring out of my penthouse windows at the view of the city. The city I grew up in, where my family made its fortune and where I had learned to love and then hate. I was sure Kayla could see it in my eyes too, the emptiness. My inability to connect with another human being, after Sandra. She was the first girl I had fallen in love with, the only one, and then she left me. Or rather, she slept with my brother and I left her.

The bell rang at five minutes past ten and I emptied the glass of whiskey I had been drinking before I walked over to open the door.

She must have seen the look of surprise in my eyes. Not only could I not believe that she had turned up, but I also hadn’t thought that Kayla could look any more gorgeous, but she did.

She was in a short leather dress. Black. Tight at the bust so that her cleavage was deep and plump. I could see the shape of her waist, and then the way her butt bulged out. She left her hair open again, and it was styled in soft waves around her shoulders. She was in high silver heels that clicked against the cold marble floor of my apartment when she walked in.

She was wearing big silver hoops in her ears that swung when she looked around my new house. There was silver on her eyelids, just a soft touch and a dark rich plum lipstick that pronounced her lips even more. There was nothing more that I wanted to do than to rip that dress off her body.

“Welcome to my home, Kayla,” I said as I led the way into the living room. She was slow to follow me, and when she entered the room it was evident that she was impressed by what she saw.

The only instructions I had given my designer was that I wanted the house to be decorated in shades of gray, black and white and the result was stunning. It looked even more minimalistic and luxurious than my flat in London. The view, of course, added to the look and now that I had the lights dimmed, the beautiful bright skyline of the city at night popped into view.

Kayla walked over to the French windows, placing her hands on the ledge to look out.

“This place looks great,” she said, her breath fogging up the glass.

I walked over to stand behind her and unable to contain myself any longer, I placed my hands on her small shoulders.

Her skin was just as smooth as I had predicted it to be. I could feel her muscles tense up under my touch, but only for a few seconds. She slowly turned around and looked up at me from under her long lashes.

“Would you like a drink?” I asked her, and after a few seconds of silence, she said, “No.”

I watched as she placed her hands on my chest, feeling the soft fabric of my shirt till she reached my shoulders.

“I would like to be fucked instead,” she said in a near whisper. Those words were all it took. I felt myself harden instantly. I’d been thinking about her all day. I’d watched her from the corner of my eye as she stood beside me at the board meeting. She was professional and serious and my heart was racing in my chest. This was too much. She had triggered something that I couldn’t stop any longer.

I leaned forward to take her lips in my mouth and we were kissing. Feverishly. My hands crept up her dress, feeling the smooth shiny material of the leather till they rested on her breasts.

They were large, too big for my hands and I gently squeezed them both. She moaned softly into my mouth and I smiled.

I could feel her hands trace the muscles of my abdomen and then down till she reached my throbbing dick. It was in her hands, while I flicked her erect nipples through her dress. She wasn’t wearing a bra.

I needed air and I pulled away from her mouth. She looked instantly disappointed so I nibbled on her earlobe instead. My hands reached her back where the long zipper was, forming a trail down her back and over her butt. I pulled it down slowly while she continued to fondle me.

I didn’t think my dick could get any bigger, any harder but it did and she expertly undid my pants and brought it out to the open.

Her dress clung to her, even though I had pulled the zipper down and I slowly began to peel it off.

My dick was in her hands and she continued to massage it. I wanted to be inside her, to feel her body move against me. She was moaning softly as I pulled down her dress and her body was revealed.

She was big and beautiful. I grabbed her bare breasts and pulled them to my mouth. She gasped loudly when I sucked on a nipple, my dick pressing against her thigh now.

“Do it Oscar. Do it now,” she was begging me softly, her back arched against the windows as I continued sucking on her breasts.

When I heard her say it I whipped her around, and she was pressed face forward against the window. Those bare butts greeted me, bouncing as she moved. I was growing desperate now. Just the sight of them made me want to be inside her.

“Bend down,” I grunted and she followed my instructions. Holding on to the ledge, Kayla bent forward, sticking her butts out towards me. I grabbed them both and parted them so that my dick could find her wet center spot.

I slid in with a force I didn’t recognize. As a going away present in London, three women had fucked me there, together. And yet, I wanted Kayla with an urgency that couldn’t be explained.

I heard her moan loudly when I thrust myself in. She was tight and warm and I felt my eyes roll in my head as I went deeper and deeper. She was pressed up against the window, the city skyline in view as I began pumping into her.

In and out with force. I reached for her right leg and lifted it up and she moaned again. Her body was beautiful, I couldn’t see her face but her moaning meant that she was enjoying herself too.

I increased my pace, pushing her against the glass. I could see her rounded breasts, the nipples that I had just been sucking on, leaving imprints on the glass when she pulled away.

Her screaming got louder as I continued to pound, feeling her muscles shake with every push. She was nearing the edge and I got faster.

“Oh my God!” she screamed just as I felt her body quiver. Her back contracted and she fell backwards towards me, wrapping her arm around my body as she held on while her legs shook.

Her orgasm lasted several seconds, before her heart began to calm. I could feel her relaxing against me and I couldn’t help but smile. That was all I wanted to see since I first laid eyes on her: her spent body pressed naked against mine.

“Your turn,” she said suddenly. She whipped around and pulled me to her. She pressed her back against the glass this time and climbed on me. I had to quickly hold on to her hips so that she could wrap her legs around my waist.

Kayla moved her hips, so that this time I slid into her without knowing what was going on.

She was in mid air, hanging from my arms, her back against the windows while she moved against me. She had taken my dick by surprise.

I moved, pumped and thrust into her with a sudden burst and then I could feel my body giving up all self-control.

“Kayla,” I mumbled under my breath as I saw her breasts bouncing in front of me. My body jerked and I came inside her. I could feel myself oozing into her with force, my muscles continuing to twitch.

She was smiling as she moved her hips. I was holding on to her still, enjoying the sweet richness of the flesh between her legs.

“I’ll accept that drink now,” she said staring into my eyes. I released my grip on her hips and she jumped off. Walking away from me to the center of the room. Still completely naked, and disinterested in my state. I could barely stay standing.

“Help yourself,” I managed to say after a few seconds when I finally found my voice. She looked at me, followed my gaze and then walked over to the bar.

“There’s some wine if you like,” I said, following her now.

“Do you have something stronger?” she asked. I saw her body turn, twist at her waist as she looked into my eyes, casually. Like none of the things we just did had ever happened.

“Whiskey?”

“Sure,” she said, tucking in some of her loose hair behind her ears.

“There’s some Glenfiddich in the decanter,” I said and she had turned away from me again.

I picked my pants off the floor as I heard her pour the whiskey into a glass. When I looked up she was knocking back the glass in one go. She stood at the bar, in the dim light from the one shaded lamp I had kept lit in the living room. Her legs were slightly apart so that I could still her wetness, swollen and moist where I had entered her repeatedly.

She drank the glass and put it back on the bar counter, then looked at me.

“Thanks,” she said like she was thanking me for passing her a pen. Then she walked over to pick up her dress.

I was still reeling from the sex we just had. That orgasm had blown my mind and my body. I needed to lie down.

She slipped into her dress, slid up her zip and then ran her fingers through her hair to put it back into position.

“See you tomorrow then,” she said as she stepped into her previously discarded shoes.

“At the gym first?” I asked her.

“I’d prefer it if you arrived after eight. I like to work out on my own, in peace,” she said, walking out of the living room. I had still not dressed completely and I stumbled while following her.

“Thanks, Kayla,” I called after her, as I tried to keep up.

“Good night, Sir,” she said as she opened my front door.

And then she was gone.

Chapter Five

Kayla

On Sundays, I call my mother. It had been a long week. It had only been four days since Oscar Connell had come into my life, but I felt like my world was disrupted. We were both working late. There were meetings to attend and I had worked for six straight hours on Saturday, while Oscar met up with some investors for lunch.

“Hi, mama,” I said into the phone when I heard her answer it. I could picture her pottering about the house, slowly walking towards the phone and answering it.

“Hi, baby,” she said, cooing into the phone, and my heart was instantly warmed. Nothing in the world could make me feel as good as listening to my mother’s voice.

“How are you, mama? How’s your knee?” I asked, snuggling under the throw on my couch. I hadn’t had a chance to relax all week.

“It’s fine baby. How’s work?” she asked

“It’s good. Just been busy,” I said, staring up at the ceiling.

“Will you be visiting me soon?” she asked. I could hear the loneliness in her voice and it broke my heart. But I had no other choice but to live away from her. There were no jobs for me in our forgotten southern town. And mama could never live anywhere else.

“I wish I could. You know that. It’s just that I’m swamped at work now, mama,” I explained to her, and even though she clucked her tongue and said she understood, I knew she missed me more than she was letting on.

It had always been mama and me, ever since I could remember. I didn’t even know I had a father. She told me the truth when I was fifteen years old. That he was still alive. Living his life somewhere on the East Coast with his family.

All my mother told me about him was that she was his secretary and that he was a rich businessman. No name, no address and nothing about what he was like. She’d lost her job when the scandal became public.

She didn’t need to tell me that he had broken her heart. That she loved him all her life and had forgiven him a long time ago for abandoning her when she got pregnant. I could see it in her eyes. She cherished me because I was her only child, and also because I had a part of him in me.

“I’ve sent the check to the hospital, so you don’t need to worry about missing a payment,” I added, and her voice changed.

“When will you ever save some money for yourself if you keep paying my hospital bills?”

“Mama, don’t worry about it,” I interrupted her, sitting up on the couch. I didn’t want to have this conversation again.

“I know you’re a fancy city girl now with a good job. But you need to save some money,” she continued, disregarding my words.

“Mama! I know what I’m doing. I have enough,” I said, looking around my apartment. It was small and cramped but at least it was summer now so I didn’t feel the lack of a heater. Secretly, I was glad that mama couldn’t visit me. She would be ashamed and angry if she saw how I was living. She thought I lived in a fancy apartment and went to expensive restaurants and bars with fashionable friends. She was happy for me that I had been able to escape the life she had lived. It would break her heart to know that I couldn’t afford any of those things. I ate oven dinners and noodles, never bought new clothes or shoes and was barely able to pay my rent in time. She didn’t know how high the costs of her medical treatments were. Physiotherapy, the medicines, the nurses… it all piled up.

But it was all worth it. She didn’t complain about the pain as much as she used to and it was great hearing how proud she was of me. She told all her neighbors and friends how successful her daughter was and how well she was being looked after.

We chatted a little more before she said she had to go because her nurse was arriving. “Alright, baby, give mama a kiss and get on with your day,” she said into the phone and I smacked my lips together. She giggled at the other end like a child and then we hung up.

I was alone in the apartment again. I got up from the couch and walked over to my computer to go through my work emails. I was waiting on one of the investors to get back to me with a confirmation of a meeting.

I received a message while I was online, blinking at the screen. It was on instant messenger and the username was OConnell.

You busy?

I found a smile spreading across my face when I read it and without thinking, I began to type.

Not particularly.

His reply was as quick as mine.

Come over.

The smile remained on my face as I stood up from the chair. I had to force myself to wipe it off. Why was I this delighted to hear from him? Oscar Connell was a means to an end.

I’d spent all my teenage years, ever since my mother told me about my father, wishing for the day I could avenge her unhappiness.

I knew I could never get my revenge with my biological father. But I wanted to get it with some other man. A man in a position of power, who believed he was using me. History wouldn't repeat itself. I’d make sure that he was the one who felt used, by me. I had hoped for so long that an opportunity would arise where I could use and discard a man, the way my father had done with mama.

When I met Oscar, even before he suggested the deal, I knew he was the man who I could get my revenge with. He was so convinced that he had me in the palm of his hand. It was hilarious how he believed that he could destroy me when he ended our sexual relationship. But I was going to be prepared for it. I would make sure that he understood he meant nothing to me.

So why was I so excited to receive a message from him?

I shook my head and went over to my closet to get ready. I figured it was just the excitement, the prospect of having another round of mind-blowing sex. That my plan was working.

I saw it in his eyes last week, how surprised he was that I simply left after the sex was over. I could tell that he expected me to linger around till he asked me to leave.

But this was a deal, which I was going to keep. Better than he expected me to.

I was there for the sex, just for myself, and for how hot he made me feel between my legs. Not only was he devastatingly good looking, he was also my boss, which made our little fling even more exciting. Plus, the fact that he was my boss made him the perfect target for my revenge.

The thoughts were racing through my mind as I tried to pick out clothes for the night. Nearly all of them were crumpled up or too old to wear.

I found a simple black jumpsuit with very little wrinkles and I slipped into it. The feeling reminded me of the way he had peeled my dress off my skin that night. It took me by surprise.

His hands had explored my body like he was discovering something new. He had pushed into me, his body shivering as I came, his blue eyes glaring at me, right into my soul when I wrapped my legs around him.

Kayla! I said it out loud, snapping myself out of those thoughts. This was crazy. I shouldn’t have been thinking about him, alone in my apartment.

I was always afraid of this. I remembered mama sometimes being lost in thought. She’d be baking some cookies while I studied at the table, and she’d suddenly be staring into space and smiling.

If I ever asked her what she was thinking of, she’d only wave it off. But I knew she was thinking of him because she’d then be sad for hours after that. Just the memory of him for that instant would break her heart all over again. She couldn’t be with anybody else, when he might have married somebody else, living a happy family life so far away from her.

Mama didn’t deserve that. She didn’t deserve to be pushed away, to end up a single parent despite all the love she had to give.

I was scared to the bone of feeling the same, a one-sided love. All men were alike in my view. If my own father could abandon me, abandon my mother who loved him so much, men were capable of anything.

I couldn’t deny that Oscar Connell was too sexy to resist. I wanted him for his body, as he wanted me for mine. But anything else, these instances of thinking about him, had to stop. He had come into my life for only two purposes: to fulfill my sexual desires and then to get my revenge by dropping him like an old hat.

I fixed my hair, slipped into the same silver heels I’d worn the previous night and I was ready to go.

I couldn’t afford to take a cab all the way to his house, but also didn’t want him to see me arrive on foot. So I walked half the way, and then took a cab. It dropped me outside his building and I could feel my heart racing again, just like the first time when I took the elevator up to his penthouse.

This time, he opened the door to the apartment even before I rang the bell. He was expecting me. Had he been waiting for me?

Oscar Connell was in a dark blue checked shirt, and dark gray tailored pants. His blonde hair was smoothened and neatly brushed back, away from his face. His blue eyes sparkled as he held the door open for me.

He smelled fantastic. Like oak wood and musk, rich.

“I had Marie, my housekeeper, prepare us a meal. Are you hungry?” he asked, twirling a glass of whiskey in his hand. The ice cubes tinkled in the glass and I felt a shiver run down my spine. His body, his face, his eyes; they always took me by surprise.

“No, I’m not,” I said, following him into the living room.

He raised an eyebrow when he turned to look at me.

“Not a time waster, are you?” he asked with that same boyish smile on his face. I placed my hands on my hips so he could look at my bulging breasts. His eyes were drawn to them instantly.

“Where’s your bedroom?” I asked him and he gently placed his glass down on a table.

“Let me lead the way,” he said, slowly walking past me. His hand grazed my hips as he brushed against me. His smell filled my nostrils and I felt my knees quiver. I had to keep it together. He was just another man, just another guy who was fulfilling my needs. Why did he overwhelm me like this?

I followed him down the hallway, while he turned to look and smile at me. I noticed the luxury of his house. The four bedrooms we walked past, the beautiful big bathrooms and then the master bedroom.

I wasn’t prepared for how luxurious and beautiful all of this was, the house, him...

“Like it?” he asked as he pressed the door shut behind us. I only smiled at him, but I was certain he could see it in my eyes. How badly I was lying to myself, about everything.

Chapter Six

Oscar

I hadn’t expected Jonathan to suggest something like this. We had never been very close. I could see him approaching me from the bar now, with two glasses of whiskey in his hands.

Anybody who didn’t know us wouldn’t have been able to guess that we were brothers. He was at least a foot shorter than me, his blonde hair was thinning, and his eyes were gray rather than blue like mine. He was stockier, with a bulging belly and his thick fingers were all decorated with flamboyant rings.

“Here you go, little brother,” he said while placing a glass in front of me.

“Thank you, Jonathan. I’m glad you had some time to go out with me,” I said, clinking our glasses together as he sat down.

Jonathan was married now. His wife Louise usually kept to herself, and I couldn’t remember the last time I had seen her. It could have been at their wedding a year ago.

“Of course I had time to spend with you. We haven’t had a chance to catch up in so long,” he said, as he crossed his legs, or tried to. His belly kept getting in the way.

I had moved on. As much as Sandra’s unfaithfulness had hurt me, and as much as I had hated Jonathan at the time; I didn’t blame him anymore. I let bygones be bygones.

“So, what else is new?” he asked, fishing for things to talk about. I smiled at him, thinking about how much things had changed since we were younger.

Sandra and I were in high school together, and Jonathan had already started working for father. I was a lanky, freckled teenager then. Unsure of myself, lacking in self-confidence and living in the shadow of my father and elder brother, both of whom I thought the world of.

Jonathan was cool. Or at least that was what Sandra thought. He rode fast cars, smoked cigarettes, was learning to be a businessman and making his own money. Sandra caught his eye quickly. Young, outgoing, friendly and giving him the attention he wanted.

I was too madly in love with her to notice what was going on.

“Nothing much, other than trying to figure out a solution to bring us out of the dump,” I replied to his question and took a sip of my drink.

“No, with your personal life I mean. Work is work. Are you seeing anyone?” he asked and I chuckled.

“No. I’m not, Jonathan,” I replied, not surprised that he was trying to dig around for personal information.

“Good, because there’s somebody I’d like you to meet,” he said with a twinkle in his eye that I didn’t appreciate. Before I could say anything, I saw him wave to someone at the far corner of the bar. I followed his gaze and found a woman making her way towards us.

“Jonathan, what are you doing?” I turned to him, and while he kept his eye on the woman, he smiled.

“Just trying to set you up with my good friend Marcia. She’s lovely, you’ll like her,” he said just as she approached us.

I took a deep breath, shaking my head. I wasn’t in the mood for this at all.

“Hello, Jonathan,” she said, leaning forward to kiss him on the cheek.

“Good to see you, Marcia. Glad you could make it. This is my brother Oscar,” Jonathan introduced us and I stood up to offer my seat to her.

Marcia smiled at me, accepted the chair and sat down, while I took a different one between the two of them.

She was dressed impeccably and elegantly in a sequined cocktail dress, glimmering and shining. She sat with her long slender legs crossed and waved to a server.

“So, Oscar,” she said as she turned to me, “your brother has told me so much about you. You’ve only just returned from London, haven’t you?” Her voice was low and husky, and I felt myself stir.

I smiled at her and nodded. “I have, yes.”

“Back for business,” she said and laughed a little. I noticed how her beautiful blonde hair shone under the chandelier crystals of the bar. Her lips were small and painted a bright red. Her dress was provocative, clung to her body, and her breasts rose and fell with her each breath. Marcia was a beautiful and sexy woman, and she knew it.

“Marcia and I have worked on a number of projects together, and she was only recently telling me that she’s beginning to feel lonely. I told her, don’t you worry, my brother Oscar is coming back to town and he’ll know just what to do to cheer you up.” Jonathan was laughing as he spoke and quickly drained the glass of whiskey down his throat.

Marcia ordered a bottle of wine for herself and sat upright in her chair, looking at me curiously.

“Jonathan tells me you’re a bit of a party boy. You know how to paint the town red?” She spoke in that same sexy voice, leaning towards me a little. I laughed and exchanged looks with my brother.

“I’m trying to leave that life behind. Get a bit more serious,” I said and Marcia rolled her eyes.

“Then you’ll become just like Jonathan, no fun at all,” she said and ran her fingers through her long blonde locks.

Jonathan laughed and then suddenly stood up.

“I should be on my way then. The wife awaits,” he said and I stood up too, in surprise.

“You’re leaving? I thought you’d have time for a few more rounds,” I said as he clapped his hand on my back and laughed again.

“I’m a married man now, little brother. I’m not fun anymore, as Marcia pointed out,” he said and blew her a kiss.

“Consider this as an apology gift,” he whispered in my ear and then turned to leave.

I remained standing, watching him leave and then eventually sat back down.

“Your brother is a tease,” Marcia said as the server poured her a glass of wine. I tried to smile, even though I was feeling uncomfortable in her presence. I couldn’t quite establish what was wrong with me.

Marcia was beautiful and I knew what she wanted. And I’d never had a problem with situations like this before. So what was holding me back? The fact that Jonathan had set us up? That Jonathan believed this would atone him for his sin of sleeping with my girlfriend?

“So what is it that you do, Marcia?” I asked her and she threw back her head and laughed. It exposed her long neck and brought her cleavage to my notice. I could feel myself harden a little, but it was gone in a second. My warring emotions were suffocating me.

“Let's not talk shop, Oscar. Tell me about your life in London,” she said, leaning towards me casually.

I drank my whiskey quickly and called for two more. I couldn’t remember feeling this insecure and uncomfortable, not since my teenage years. I couldn’t believe that Jonathan was still capable of making me feel so small.

“Nothing to report really. It’s like any other major cosmopolitan city,” I said, knocking back another glass as quickly as possible. I couldn’t understand why I wanted to be drunk.

“Did you meet a lot of beautiful English girls?” she asked, touching my arm lightly. I flinched, clenched my jaw and smiled at her.

“None like you,” I said and Marcia laughed loudly.

“You’re a naughty boy. Just like your brother,” she said and I flinched again. I hated being compared to Jonathan. I didn’t take it as a compliment.

She had barely finished her first glass of wine, but I was already on my third finger of whiskey. It was starting to take effect, my head was swimming a little.

I ordered more.

“Jonathan told me you like a good time. He’s probably right. Look at you, knocking them back like a champion,” she said and gave my forearm a squeeze, feeling my biceps as she inched closer to me.

For a second when I looked at her, I thought she was Kayla. Kayla! The thought entered my brain, and I looked away quickly.

“What’s the matter?” I heard her ask and I pulled at my collar. It was getting hot in here.

“Nothing. Just looking around,” I said, growing a little annoyed by Marcia’s incessant talking. I wish we could just sit in silence for a bit and think.

“You know, if you think this place is too noisy, we could just go back to my place,” she said and I turned to look at her. Her lips were inviting, her voice was sexy as Hell and those legs were endlessly long. I didn’t have to struggle to imagine what she would look like naked.

“My place might be closer,” I said and she bit on her lip, tugging her lower lip with her teeth.

“You’re the boss,” she said huskily.

Boss. That reminded me of Kayla again. I had an image of her naked, standing at my bar, drinking a glass of whiskey. Could she be the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, or was all that whiskey starting to get to me? Surely there were more attractive women in the world. Marcia, for instance.

I stood up from my chair, draining the last glass of whiskey. I felt slightly unsteady on my feet. Marcia dragged herself out of the chair too and tugged at my arm.

I reached for my wallet, pulled out several notes and flung them on the table.

“Shall we proceed to your castle, then?” she said, leaning on my arm, and looking up at me with that sensual bright red smile.

“I’m going home, alone,” I said and watched as she pulled away from me, surprised.

“What? I thought we were only getting started,” she said, panic entering her voice.

“Look, Marcia, I don’t know what my brother told you, but I just want to go home and catch up on some sleep. I’ve been working long hours this week,” I said, trying to pull myself away from her grip but at the same time trying to be polite. She was holding on, though.

“I thought you were fun. Don’t be boring, Oscar,” she pleaded, trying to pull me back.

“I really have to go,” I said, jerking my arm away from her now. My head was swimming again. I wanted to feel Kayla’s skin under my fingertips. That is what I was craving, even in my drunken state.

Marcia scowled at me and picked up her purse in a huff.

“Your brother clearly thinks more highly of you than you deserve. You don’t even know how to treat a lady,” she snapped at me. I breathed in deeply.

“My brother thinks very low of me, in fact. He is the one who doesn’t know how to treat a lady, throwing you at me like this. Good night, Marcia,” I said and walked away from her, out of the bar.

I looked at my wristwatch, it was nearly midnight. I wanted to see Kayla, watch her undress in front of me. But it was too late, I thought. It would be unfair to expect her to come over at this hour. I knew I’d spend the whole night thinking about her, though.

Chapter Seven

Kayla

I checked my phone on the way home from work and saw that he had texted me.

Nine, my place.

My brain buzzed with the thought of Oscar’s body, even though I was tired. It had been a long day at the office. At work, it was all business, and thoughts of us lying in bed together usually escaped my mind. It was only when I was away from him that the memories resurfaced.

We had fallen into a pattern now, he invited me to his house every alternate night. It had been going on for ten days and I had still not grown tired of him.

I arrived back at my apartment and stepped in for a quick shower. I dried my hair off with an old towel when I got out, patting my body down as I stood in front of the mirror. I remembered where he touched me, the grip of his hands on my hips when he pushed into me. He didn’t shy away from looking into my eyes as he entered me, and the very thought of it made me get wet.

He was a man like any other, I tried to remind myself, but I could feel myself growing excited now that I knew I was going to see him soon.

It was always the same. He opened the door for me, I entered and then we either fucked in the living room or the bedroom. We spoke very little, I asked him no questions and he had stopped offering me drinks or dinner. Within an hour I was out of his house and on my way back home. Then I’d spend the night in bed, trying to sleep with a smile on my face. Hungry and satisfied and looking forward to seeing him the next day at work.

I put on a dress, the same black leather one he seemed to like peeling off my body. I tied my hair up tonight, tightly in a neat bun behind my head. I wanted to feel the swoosh of my locks cascade down when he undid it.

I made sure I was on time.

I rang the bell outside his door and instead of being greeted immediately, my eyebrows furrowed when I realized I had been waiting longer than usual. What was taking him so long? The door cracked open and Oscar stood before me, the look on his face distracted. He wasn’t smiling this time.

“Kayla…,” he began but was interrupted by a woman’s voice from behind him.

“Who is it, honey?” the woman asked and then I heard the sound of heels clicking behind him. She placed a hand on his shoulder and her face appeared. A beautiful middle aged woman, with Oscar’s blue eyes and curly blonde hair.

“Hello, there,” she said to me, eyeing me from head to toe. I felt naked under her gaze. My face must have displayed the confusion and embarrassment I was feeling because she suddenly smiled and extended her hand to me.

“I’m Janet, Oscar’s mother,” she said, in a warm understanding voice.

“Kayla Edwards,” I said, shaking her hand. I hoped I didn’t come across as nervous as I actually was.

“Kayla Edwards…you work at the office, don’t you? My husband mentions your name all the time,” she said, sidestepping Oscar as she stood in front of me. She was wearing a pair of cream trousers and a black ruffled blouse. Her hair was neatly styled into a side chignon and she had expensive jewels on her neck and dangling from her ears.

“Yes, ma’am. I’m Mr. Connell’s PA,” I said, exchanging a look with Oscar. I could see that Janet was studying me closely, probably wondering what I was doing at her son’s apartment at this time of the night, and dressed like this.

“Oh well, come in then. We were just about to sit down for dinner. Maria has been very kind and cooked us up something.” Janet held the door open and I had no other choice but to follow her in. I avoided looking at Oscar, feeling the heat climb up the back of my neck.

“Mother, I’m sure Kayla has plans. Don’t force her to stay,” I heard Oscar say, but we had already walked into the living room, where Oscar’s father, Richard Connell was sitting.

“Oh, nonsense honey. Kayla will stay,” Janet said, walking over to her husband. Richard Connell stared at me, a slight look of surprise coloring his face.

“Good evening Mr. Connell,” I said. His face broke into a smile.

“How many times do I have to tell you, Kayla, stop working so hard. I hope Oscar isn’t pushing you too much,” he said, looking at his son as he entered the living room.

“Not at all Mr. Connell, I was just here to pick up a report and then I’ll be on my way,” I said, trying to smile as genuinely as possible.

“I’ll get that for you right away,” Oscar said and our eyes met. He looked truly apologetic, and I looked away from him.

“Oscar, Kayla should stay for dinner. It’s the least we can do. I apologize on my son’s behalf for making you come all the way for a piece of paper at this time of the night,” Janet interrupted him and turned to look at me, with kindly welcoming eyes.

“Yes, of course, Kayla, you have to stay,” Richard said and stood up from the couch.

“Now, Oscar, pour Kayla a glass of wine and the two of you join us in the dining room. Richard, come with me,” Janet said, leading her husband away.

Oscar and I stood staring at each other in silence till we heard the scraping of chairs in the dining room, telling us that they had sat down.

“I apologize, Kayla. They surprised me by showing up here.” Oscar took a few long strides towards me. I licked my lips and looked up at him. My heart was still racing. I couldn’t remember the last time I was this embarrassed.

His parents weren’t stupid, especially Janet wasn’t. The amount of cleavage my dress was revealing made it pretty clear why I was here. They were just being polite. I felt dirty and disgusted with myself. How could I have let this happen? My purpose with this deal was to use and throw away Oscar, not to make a fool of myself. Did they think I was stalking their son? That he was buying my body? Would they fire me from my job tomorrow morning?

“I have to go, I can’t stay,” I said in a whisper as he came closer to me.

“They’re sitting at the table, expecting you to join us for dinner. You can’t just leave now,” he said, pushing his hands into the pockets of his jeans. He looked gorgeous, more casual than I had seen him before. A polo shirt and simple blue jeans. I wanted to see him naked, of course, feel those hands on my body, but my feelings of shame overrode my desire for him.

“I can’t sit there and pretend to eat, Sir,” I said, emphasizing the last word, reminding him of what our relationship truly was.

“Just pretend it’s a work dinner. My father used to be your boss, I’m sure you wouldn’t have been uncomfortable being invited to dinner with his family,” Oscar said, looking deep into my eyes.

“I can’t. Not dressed like this, not when they’ve just caught me out,” I said, intertwining my fingers and pulling them apart again. My shame was building up, I hoped I wouldn’t break into tears.

“Kayla, it’ll be fine. They’re not thinking anything of this. I know my parents.” His voice was soft and gentle, showing me a different side of himself. But I was grounded in my resolve. I wasn’t going to spend time with him in this kind of social setting. I had to avoid it at all costs.

“I don’t care what you think is going on. I can’t do it. This wasn’t a part of the deal so you can’t force me to do it,” I hissed at him through gritted teeth. His eyes widened and he looked like he was shocked that I would ever speak to him this way.

“I’m not forcing you to do anything, Kayla. They’re waiting for us to join them for dinner, that’s all,” he said, crossing his arms across his chest. He looked more sexy than ever and I wanted to pounce on him, rip his clothes apart and devour him.

“It’s not my problem, Sir. They are your parents. You deal with them the best way you can,” I snapped at him and brushed past him. He didn’t call out to me or follow me to the door.

I softly shut the door behind me and then I ran. Down the stairs, instead of taking the elevator and out of the front doors till the fresh night air gushed into my lungs.

I don’t know what I was running away from. Oscar might have been right. They might not have thought anything of it. But I couldn’t bear to handle the thought of what might happen if they did. What if I had walked into the same trap as my mother did? What if I was being judged for sleeping with my boss? What if I lost my job?

I walked all the way back home. It took me over an hour. I had kicked my heels off and walked in silence. It gave me time to think. Slowly, I was beginning to feel bad. I had abandoned Oscar in a sticky situation, left him to deal with the awkwardness of the circumstances. But the justification was that I did it to save my skin.

My emotions wobbled. One moment I was feeling sorry for my actions, the next I was trying to justify them. He deserved it. Men deserved it. He should have felt as uncomfortable as I was. But he was feeling uncomfortable, I had seen it in his eyes when he looked at me. Confident, suave, successful and handsome Oscar Connell, was uncomfortable and upset at what I was going through. He wanted to save my face in front of his parents. I hadn’t expected him to care. What I had expected from him was to throw me out of his house. But he didn’t, he was trying to convince me to stay for dinner. Why would he do that?

I pushed open the door of my apartment and sat in my tight leather dress on the couch in the dark. I felt lonely, and I wished Oscar was here with me.

I couldn’t claim I knew him. I knew nothing about his childhood, his likes and dislikes, his bad habits, how he liked his eggs or if he ever had any pets. What I did know was that he was strong, that he held me like he was afraid I was going to fall, that he felt responsible for my reputation, that he respected his parents, that he wanted to save his company from downfall, that he was scared and new to the business and that a lot of what the world saw of Oscar Connell was just a facade.

But I didn’t want to know anything else about him. That was not a part of the plan. The plan was going smoothly till I started thinking about him when he wasn’t there. I knew that he was going to stick to the contract; because I knew Oscar Connell kept his word.

Chapter Eight

Oscar

Handling my parents was the easy part. Handling my ego and my emotions; not so easy. I pushed open the door of my office, flung my briefcase on one of the leather armchairs tastefully arranged in the center of my office, and walked over to the windows behind my desk.

I was still angry. Not quite sure who I was angry at, though. Kayla maybe, for what she had said and how she had simply left. But what more could I have expected from her? The terms of our deal were plain and simple, and she had stuck by them. How could I have expected her to play along with entertaining my parents? She must have been embarrassed. But I was angry nonetheless.

There was a knock on my door and I whipped around to see Jonathan entering my office.

“Morning Oscar,” he said. I hadn’t seen him in a few days, not since he had abandoned me and Marcia at the bar.

“Morning Jonathan,” I said curtly, keeping my hands firmly interlocked behind my back.

“What can I do for you?” I asked him as he shut the door behind him. He was grinning as usual and smoothened the few strands of pale hair that remained on top of his head.

“Nothing much. I was just checking in on you. I know you’ve sent me a report on your findings, but I haven’t had a chance to look at it yet,” he said, helping himself to a seat without me having offered it to him.

“I suggest you look at it soon, Jonathan, I need to get a few new regulations approved by the board and then hold a press conference. None of which I can do unless you approve them as well,” I said, annoyed that he hadn’t been doing his job. Here I was, working my ass off while he didn’t seem to be interested in saving the family firm.

“I’ll get around to it, Oscar. Jesus, now I can see how Marcia felt,” he said, crossing his legs and playing with the rings on his fingers.

“I don’t know what you mean,” I said, gripping the back of my chair with both my hands.

“When did you become like this, little brother? All serious? What happened to the guy I heard London stories about? Don’t take this job too seriously,” he said, in a patronizing tone. It was clear to see that Jonathan still believed that he knew more than me, that he was better at the job than I was. I took a deep breath, gripping the chair harder and clenching my jaw.

“Don’t you think we should take it seriously? Given that the company could go bankrupt in less than six months?” I asked, glaring straight into his eyes. It didn’t faze him, I was still his little brother.

“That won’t happen, Oscar. You know father has just been overreacting,” he responded with a laugh.

“I’ve looked at the numbers, Jonathan. It’s very likely to happen unless we think about a complete overhaul of our policies, which, as you will see, are outlined in my report.” I walked around the table to stand in front of him.

He remained silent for a few seconds, staring at me with a smile and a mocking gleam in his eyes.

“What’s the matter, Oscar? Has Kayla been yanking your chain too hard?” he asked in a low voice. There was a challenge in his voice that I recognized and I could feel my brain snap.

“What did you just say?” I heard myself blurt out. I hadn’t meant to overreact like that, but I could feel my fists balling up. Jonathan held up his hands in a defensive stance, the smile still on his face.

“Just commenting on the news that has been doing the rounds. Mother told me Kayla came to visit you at night, to pick up a report. I only put two and two together. Plus, you turned Marcia away. That never happens. You don’t refuse any woman who throws herself at you.” Jonathan was still smirking as he spoke.

I could feel my blood boiling.

“Shut up Jonathan,” I said through gritted teeth and he laughed.

“Is that the best you can do little brother?” he asked and I took a few steps towards him.

“Kayla is my PA. Don’t you talk about her like that again,” I said, glaring into his eyes. None of it bothered Jonathan. He had always been the kind of guy who was sure of himself, of his strength and power.

“Exactly, Oscar. She’s just your PA. Why do you care so much?” he asked, scratching the top of his hand. I could feel the ache in my jaw as I continued to grit my teeth. He was right, I didn’t know why this had angered me so much, but I couldn’t control it. I wanted to punch my brother, right in the face.

“I like people who work for me to be treated with respect,” I managed to say and Jonathan stood up from his chair.

“Easy there, little brother. If it wasn’t for father’s kind-heartedness, you wouldn’t even have a PA. You should be grateful that you have a job here, instead of trying to boss me around.” He stepped closer to me. He had to look up slightly to look into my face, but he wasn’t intimidated by his lack of height. He knew he could play me, manipulate me emotionally.

“I’m grateful to father for the opportunity. Not to you. Maybe if you’d done your job properly all these years, he wouldn’t have been forced to call me in to handle it,” I said, trying to calm myself down. Jonathan threw back his head and laughed.

“Sure, Oscar.” His voice changed suddenly. The threatening menace had disappeared and he had changed it to one of light-heartedness, so much so that I worried that I had been imagining his threat. Jonathan was very good at manipulating people. That was what he had done to Sandra as well.

“Don’t be such a lightweight, Jonathan,” I said, following him with my eyes as he walked away from me.

“I’m not. I understand that this is all new to you and it’s all gone to your head. You’ll get used to it. The power, the money, the responsibilities. Enjoy Kayla while she lasts, and let me know when you need a new one, little brother,” he said and turned to throw me a wink before walking out of the office.

I turned back to my desk, walked to the chair and sat down. My emotions were running wild, I couldn’t be sure of my actions anymore. What was Jonathan saying? Why didn’t he respect me? How could he treat me like a child still, after all the work I was putting in?

“Good morning Sir.” I heard Kayla’s voice. She had noiselessly entered my office and taken me by surprise. I needed some time to recover from my brother before I could deal with her.

“Morning,” I mumbled as she walked over to me with purpose.

“I have your schedule printed out for the day and I’ll type up your notes from yesterday,” she said, shuffling through the papers in her hands.

As always, Kayla looked beautiful in the mornings, a different kind of beautiful. Her hair was tied up like the previous night when she stormed out of my house. She was in her usual skirt suit and a green blouse. Her shoes were tall black stilettos that made her butt sway when she walked. Her makeup was minimal and she looked clean and fresh, like a breath of sweet spring air.

“Thanks, Kayla,” I managed to say, trying to avoid her eyes. I knew she didn’t want to talk about last night, so I tried to steer my mind off it. There were too many things to worry about anyway.

“Can I get you some coffee? Some donuts?” she asked, tucking in the papers under her arm. We looked at each other in silence for a few seconds and then I shook my head.

“No, I’m good, thank you,” I replied and she turned on her heels to go.

“Kayla, wait,” I blurted out and she stopped. I wasn’t sure where I was going with that, all I knew was that I didn’t want her to leave. I wanted to look at her just a little longer.

“About last night. I apologize again. You were right to leave, I shouldn’t have pressed you to stay.” The words came tumbling out of my mouth. I hadn’t intended on saying any of those things. She licked her lips and sighed.

“It’s forgotten now, Sir,” she said and we held each other’s gaze for a few moments. It was hard to imagine that a woman who could be so professional during the day could be so ravishing at night, without batting an eyelid. How did she do it?

“I hope this doesn’t affect our contract,” I asked and Kayla raised her eyebrows.

“Not for me. Not yet,” she said and looked away from me, down at the papers in her hands. Did I make her shy again? I stood up from my chair and tried to catch her gaze.

“Good, because that would be a shame. I wanted to rip that dress off of you, with my parents in the next room,” I said in a low voice and I watched her shift in her shoes. She refused to look me in the eye.

“We shouldn’t be discussing this in the office,” she said eyeing me with an embarrassed look on her face.

“It’s my office and I get to say what I want. You’re free to leave if you like,” I said. It was amazing how just her presence had calmed me down. The rage and anger that had been coursing through my veins since the previous night, brought to its tipping point with my brother’s arrival, had all suddenly disappeared when Kayla walked in.

I wanted to keep her here with me. I didn’t necessarily want to talk about sex or her body. But there was nothing work-related to discuss. I wanted to keep hearing her voice nonetheless.

She looked up at me and met my gaze.

“I wore it because I knew you’d feel that way,” she murmured softly and I almost laughed at her shyness. I hadn’t expected her to be like that and it took me by delighted surprise.

I walked around the desk closer to her.

“When is my first meeting of the day?” I asked her and she looked at the printed schedule in her hand.

“In an hour,” she said and looked back at me, a glint of curiosity in her eyes. She was enjoying the idea. We had never done this here before, and I was glad to see that she was warming to the idea.

“Then we should get started immediately, shouldn’t we?” I said and she turned on her heels again.

My heart was beating out of my chest. That was the last thing I wanted, to scare her away. I regretted having suggested it. Had I mistaken the look in her eyes? Was she disgusted with me?

Kayla reached the door, turned the lock and then faced me again.

“Not a minute to waste,” she said and bit down on her lip. I reached for my tie and loosened it in one quick motion. I couldn’t wait to see her naked again.

Chapter Nine

Kayla

I had always wondered what he would feel like in the mornings. His clothes were freshly dry cleaned and ironed. His hair was neatly styled back, a few curls straying over his forehead. He smelt new and clean and masculine. I had daydreamed about him, only a few times, while he sat at meetings or called out notes to me. His jaw was set in a tight square line, his eyes were intense, professional. I had wondered what he would be like, naked, in my arms.

And there he was now, undressing. His clothes fell in a heap around him as he strode towards me. I had stood motionless, quiet, watching him.

He reached me and with a thud, pushed me against the wall and started kissing me. He was holding me up so my shoes slipped off my feet of their own accord. He pinned my arms to the wall and continued to kiss me, pushed his tongue through my parted lips and into my mouth. His hands clenched the bun behind my head and he undid my hair.

He was completely naked and I was fully dressed, and the feeling was overwhelming. I could feel his hard dick throbbing against my hip as he pressed himself against me.

While we were kissing, he started undoing the buttons on my jacket and then my blouse. Our lips were still fused when he pulled my clothes off me. Within seconds, I was only in my lace underwear.

He pulled me off the wall in one swift motion while I held on to his arms. His muscles were ripped, I could see his chiseled torso as he swung me off the wall and then placed me on his desk.

I could feel my back against the papers, files and other things on the desk, but neither of us cared. Our lips had pulled apart now as he towered over my body. He was looking at me, at my breasts, at the growing wetness between my thighs. I pressed my legs together but he instantly pulled them apart again.

“Let me see,” he said, in a low grunting voice and he continued to stare. I could feel my cheeks get warm. I felt exposed, shy of myself and my body, but Oscar was enjoying himself. He was examining all the parts of my body that he had already touched and which he now had access to again.

I tried to wrap my legs around his waist and pull him towards me, but he struggled against it. Instead, I felt his fingers starting to stroke the hot throbbing core of me. He had pushed my panties aside and was slowly stroking me.

My back arched involuntarily with the touch. His eyes were focused on me, as I bit down on my lip. He pushed two of his fingers into me, and they slowly slid in and slid out. I muffled a moan with my hand and whipped my face away from him.

Oscar Connell was enjoying watching me writhe and my face squirm as he pleasured me. I was helpless against him, against what he was doing to me.

With his other hand, he flicked my nipples, pressed them hard while he increased the pace with which he was stroking me. I muffled another moan and arched my back upwards.

His motion was quick, and he was reaching me deep inside. I could feel him reaching me in a place nobody had gone to before. I looked at him, standing between my open legs at the end of the table. His face was intense, he was staring at me like he was on a mission. He wanted to watch me orgasm.

I was getting there quickly. I could feel the juices leak out of me as he repeatedly shoved in his fingers. He was taking me there, I could see it coming. My mind was reeling, the smell of him had invaded my nostrils…I was about to tip over the edge when he stopped.

I gasped and rose up to meet his face. I was so close, I was throbbing, yearning for him to finish me.

“Not so fast. Wait for me,” he said and then climbed on top of me. We were both on the desk. My legs dangled from the end while he enveloped me in his limbs. His arms held me tightly to his chest and I could feel the roughness of his thighs, his calves around me.

He thrust himself inside me as quickly as he had stopped. I gasped again. Our bodies were pressed against each other. My bare breasts were now against his chest. He had lifted me off the desk while he pumped into me repeatedly. I could see the muscles on his arms strain, his neck redden as he fucked me with a new force.

I hadn’t been expecting it. He was sliding in and out of me and I could hear the desk squeak. He didn’t seem to care. I moaned and he placed his hand on my mouth as I squeezed my eyes shut. I could feel my body soaring as I felt the weight of him on top of me.

Our bodies were like one entity, and in that moment I knew I was my mother’s daughter. I loved this man. I might not know him, but I had fallen for my boss. The boss to whom I was just part of a deal.

I could feel tears pricking the back of my eyelids. He was sliding in and out of me, holding me tightly as both our bodies screamed for more.

I opened my eyes and found him looking at me. That look of intensity had been replaced by calmness. He was staring at me in peace, while the rest of his body pleasured me. He wanted to watch, out of curiosity, like he was trying to figure me out.

“Kayla,” he suddenly whispered and I licked my lips.

“Oscar,” I whispered back and his body jolted. He was coming inside me and I decided to let go as well. Both our bodies jerked, his eyes rolled back in his head and his face reddened. I could feel my toes curl as my body contracted against him. I had never felt this good before, even with him.

There was a knock on the door and my head whipped around to him. I could see the panic in his eyes too.

“Who is it?” he called out loudly, pulling himself out of me. I felt empty inside as he jumped off the desk. The door was being pushed open, but thankfully I had remembered to lock it before we began.

“Why is the door locked, Oscar?” Jonathan Connell’s voice streamed through the room and I watched Oscar rush to pick up his clothes. He picked mine up off the floor and threw them to me.

“I’m a little busy at the moment, Jonathan. Can we talk in about half an hour?” He asked, stepping into his pants. I tried to rush into my clothes, missing a few buttons and then having to start all over.

I felt embarrassed and dirty again. I couldn’t believe I had agreed to this. We had been so careful all this time.

“Busy with what?” Jonathan called out again while Oscar was buttoning up his shirt.

“Let's just talk later,” Oscar replied, and threw me a worried look.

I was trying to tie up my hair just as Jonathan pushed the door again, but it didn’t give way.

“What is going on in there, Oscar? Do you have Kayla there with you?” he asked again and this time, he laughed. Oscar threw me a look and I felt my heart drop. Had the two brothers been discussing me? Was I a part of some sort of joke? Oscar had made me swear to secrecy, was he talking about me to his brother behind my back?

I turned away from Oscar and walked back to the desk. My folder of papers was scattered now and I started collecting them again.

“Jonathan. Please leave.” I heard Oscar say again, but his brother was not ready to take no for an answer.

“Hi, Kayla! I know you’re in there. Oh c’mon Oscar, open up,” Jonathan said. This time, I looked at Oscar and he might have seen the tear in my eye.

“How is she going to get out if you don’t open the door?” Jonathan asked and Oscar watched as I walked over to the door and unlocked it. It swung open and Jonathan was standing there, with a smirk on his face.

“Hello, Kayla. How lovely to see you,” he said as I hung my head and walked past him. I didn’t know what else I could do.

“Hey, Kayla!” Jonathan called out to me as I hurried down the hallway. He had called out to me so loudly that several people turned to look. I stopped in my tracks but didn’t turn to look at him. I kept my head hung low.

“You might have missed a few buttons there,” he said with a loud laugh and I started running.

I still had the folder under my arm when I ran out of the building. In broad daylight, this time, I ran to my house. I was done. I could never go back there. I couldn’t possibly work in an environment where I had lost the respect of everyone. After years of dedicating my time to it.

I entered my apartment and slammed the door shut behind me. I decided to call my mother. I needed to, I had to hear her voice of reassurance.

“Hi, mama,” I said into the phone when she answered.

“Shouldn’t you be at work?” she asked and I nearly broke down.

“I’m quitting my job mama,” I said, and this time, I did break down. I was howling into the phone, while my mother quietly listened to me cry.

“What happened baby?” she asked, after several minutes of hearing me sniffle and howl.

“I was having an affair with my boss,” I said. I couldn’t think of any made up excuse. Besides, I couldn’t lie to her. She would know I was lying anyway.

“Kayla…” she said, in a low empathetic voice. She knew exactly what I was going through.

“Are you pregnant?” was her first question and I snapped at her.

“No!”

“I was just asking baby. Is it over now? Did he end it?” she asked and I sniffed as I wiped my cheeks.

“I’m ending it because I can’t do it anymore,” I said and I heard mama sigh.

“Why are you crying then, baby?” she asked and I gulped. I remained silent.

“Why are you so sad if you’re ending it with him? You should be happy that it’s in your power and control to be able to walk away. I didn’t have a choice, I was shoved away. Left with nothing.” Mama’s voice was kind and understanding, much like Janet Connell’s voice. She was making sense, but I couldn’t explain to her or me why I was this sad.

“I’m just embarrassed and upset that I have to quit my job,” I managed to say and heard mama take a deep breath.

“Baby, you barely ever cry. Something more is going on. Something to do with your heart.”

I bit down on my lip. I didn’t want to tell her that I was in love with Oscar Connell. That I had ended up doing the only thing I promised myself I wouldn’t let happen, falling for him. I couldn’t tell her all those things because then she would know that her daughter was going through exactly the same thing she had gone through herself. But something told me that I didn’t have to spell it out for her because she already knew.

Chapter Ten

Oscar

My knuckles hurt from the punch. It caught Jonathan right on the nose and I watched him grab his face, his eyes widened and a loud shriek escaping his lips. He buckled to the floor and when I saw the blood dripping down his nose, I was glad Kayla was gone. I couldn’t imagine that she would have been impressed to see me punch my own brother. Even though he deserved it, even though I did it for her.

I jerked my hand up and down to try and numb the pain in my knuckles, then stepped over Jonathan and started walking down the office floor.

“Call my brother an ambulance,” I said to a man at his desk who had caught my eye. Everyone else was trying to avoid my gaze. Not that I cared. I didn’t care what anyone else thought, whether they liked Jonathan more than me, or any of that. All I cared about was finding Kayla.

But she was gone. She had vanished into thin air by the time I reached the ground floor. I had no idea where she lived. I could very easily find out from HR, that is if they were willing to give me that information. But I didn’t want to add to any office gossip that might hurt her. Plus, she probably needed some time away from me. Me, who had just destroyed her career.

Instead, I got into my car and drove to my parents’ home.

When the housekeeper led me to the parlor I found mother sitting on a couch, her hands clutching the pearls at her neck when she saw me enter.

“Oscar! What did you do?” she asked, her eyes wide and voice shrill. I walked towards the bar instead of her.

“It’s barely twelve, Oscar. You can’t start drinking now.” She turned in her seat to look at me.

“I need a drink mother, let me be,” I said, pouring myself a stiff bourbon.

“Oscar, you hit your brother. What is going on?” she asked. I looked at her and shook my head.

“Jonathan is an asshole and you know it,” I said and knocked back the bourbon in one go, the liquid burning my throat as it coursed through.

“I don’t believe that. He’s my son. You can’t talk about your own brother like that.” Mother had stood up now and was walking towards me. I clenched my jaw and looked away from her. She had always only seen the best in both of us.

“He has been jeopardizing me constantly. And he insulted me, and my PA, this morning.” I said, without looking at her.

“You mean Kayla Edwards?” she asked coming closer to me.

“Yes, mother.”

“You shouldn’t be fighting with your brother over a girl, son,” she said, placing a hand on my arm. I looked at her and ran my fingers through my hair. She was right. What was happening to me? This had never happened before, even with Sandra…I had never punched Jonathan.

“I’m not fighting over a girl, mother. She’s my PA and he insulted her.”

“But there must be a civil way to talk about it.” Mother pressed her hand on my arm and I looked into her eyes. Could she see how I felt about Kayla?

“I’ve tried. He treats me like a child and I’ve had enough. I came here to talk to father. I can’t work with Jonathan and I’ve decided to quit.” I tugged my arm away from her and walked back to the bar.

“That’s enough Oscar, no more alcohol at this hour,” I heard father’s voice boom and whipped around to find him standing at the door of the parlor.

“Richard, your son needs to talk to you,” mother said to her husband, despair in her voice. She couldn’t bear the thought of her sons not getting along.

“I heard what he said. Janet, it’s his life, he is free to do as he chooses.” Father walked towards me, and I straightened my back. I desperately needed another drink but I held back, I wouldn’t dare disobey father.

“Thank you, father. I’m sure Jonathan will be able to handle the company,” I said. There was a small faint smile on my father’s face.

“No, he won’t. But he wants to be here, and you don’t,” he replied, locking his hands behind his back.

“It’s not that I don’t want to be here, father. I just can’t work with Jonathan.” I heard my mother starting to cry.

“But why not? I’m sure whatever the trouble is, you’ll be able to sort it out. You shouldn’t quit over such a small matter,” my mother said, coming up to me and holding my arm.

“Janet, this is obviously important to him. If he says he can’t work with Jonathan, he can’t. We can’t force it on them,” father said and mother turned away from me, upset with us both.

“Besides, he has to find himself first. If he can’t do that, he can’t run a company like ours,” father said and walked over to mother. I had never seen a couple so in love, even after thirty-five years of marriage. Mother’s eyes softened as he walked towards her.

“I don’t know what you mean by that father,” I said, genuinely curious to know what he meant by finding myself. What other self-discovery did I have remaining?

“I mean, that you need to come to terms with your feelings for Kayla Edwards. You’re too distracted now to concentrate on your work,” he said and I hung my head, embarrassed.

“She’s my PA, nothing more.”

“Stop lying to your family, and yourself,” he snapped and I looked up at him.

“What do you want me to say?”

“I want you to say it to yourself, the truth. If she is nothing more than your PA, a play thing, then admit it to yourself. If she is more than that, admit that to yourself. Whichever one she is, choose. I will not have my son flitting around like a bird who can’t make up his mind.” Father had worked himself up to a frenzy as he spoke to me, and only mother’s gentle patting on his arm seemed to calm him.

“How does this have anything to do with my work here?” I asked, annoyed that he would bring my personal life into this.

“I won’t accept your resignation till you’ve thought things over with a cool head. You are free to leave, it’s your life. But I want your decision to be based on the right reasons. So sort out your personal problems, and then get back to me,” he said.

I sighed. Maybe he was right. All I wanted right now is to get to my car and drive away. I started crossing the floor of the room.

“Oscar, take care of that hand darling,” mother called out to me and I nodded.

“And son,” father stopped me in my tracks again. “Nobody can bring us out of this financial crisis, except you. No matter what Jonathan tells you. I know you’re not experienced, but you’re smart and you have an unparalleled instinct for doing business. You’ve got what it takes, more than any of us. I brought you back for a reason.” We looked at each other. He needed me, he believed in me, but he loved both his sons. I could see it in both my parents’ eyes. I said nothing, turned on my heels and walked out of the house.

Father was right, I needed to come to terms with my personal decisions.

I got back into the car and started driving, in no particular direction. Thoughts of Kayla filled my head.

She was just a girl I had a contract with and yet I was protective of her. I punched my brother because he insulted her when I could have calmly told him how to behave with my employees. So she wasn’t just a regular employee. That was evident from the start. She was more than that, more than even just a sexual favor.

I could have any woman I wanted, and yet for the past two weeks, all I wanted was her. I could have called it off anytime, but my lust for her was insatiable. The more I got her, the more I wanted her.

I wasn’t thinking about where I was driving, I just wanted to keep thinking about Kayla. I was getting there, I was arriving at the root of this, I just needed to push my brain harder.

Why had I proposed this contract to her? Because I wanted her body, from when I walked into the gym that first day. I wanted her in my hands, I wanted to touch that skin and kiss those lips and part those legs. But why did I still want her? Now that I had her already, why did the urgency with which I wanted her grow more and more every day?

Sandra. She was still a problem. I was so afraid of being hurt again by a girl, that I always made sure that I was the first to pull the plug. That way, no girl would ever have the chance to break my heart. It was always a race to the finish line. How quickly could I get a girl into bed and how quickly could I get her out?

That was what I thought Kayla was as well, a game. But I was unwilling to let go. I wanted to touch her, but I also wanted to hear her voice, look into her eyes, tell her everything.

I wanted to tell her everything. I wanted every little secret to come out, come tumbling out so that she knew me inside out. A part of me felt like she knew me better than anybody else already.

I needed to see her again. But I didn’t know where she was. I wasn’t sure if I should call the office, so soon after I had just punched the CEO of the company. What orders had Jonathan left them? To not let me into the building?

But how else was I supposed to find her? Would she be back in the office the next morning? Should I stake out the building and lie in wait for her?

I had no idea where I was, nothing around me looked familiar. I slipped out my phone and dialed her number. She didn’t answer. I tried again but by the third time I realized that she had switched her phone off.

I was going to lose Kayla forever. I had to do something now, or I might never see her again. I stopped the car at the side of the road and turned off the engine.

What could I possibly do to see her again? I had to think this through, where would Kayla Edwards go? What would make her see me again? I couldn’t claim that I knew her. In fact, I knew nothing about her. So how on Earth could I possibly know what would make her come to me?

I was tapping the steering wheel with my fingers. My head was swimming…till an idea struck me. I had to give it a shot.

I reversed my car, turned on the GPS and suppressed a smile as I drove the long way home. I wasn’t sure if it would work, but I was just glad that there was still a chance. Something told me that I knew Kayla Edwards better than I gave myself credit for.

I had to hurry home, though. I had to figure out the right way to do this. Father was right, nothing had ever felt as good as finally finding myself.

Chapter Eleven

Kayla

By the time I picked myself off the floor of my apartment, it was five in the afternoon. I had been lying on the floor, facing the ceiling and thinking for six straight hours. Oscar had called, twice, before I switched my phone off.

I needed to be away from him, stay away from him. I had made my decision; I would send an email to HR and to him and Jonathan and offer my resignation the next morning. I would go back home to mama, just for a few weeks to recover. The little money I had left should be sufficient. Then I’d have to come back and look for a new job.

I switched on my phone again as I walked over to the kitchen to make myself some tea. Oscar had sent me a text, which I hesitated to open.

What did he even want from me anymore? How many other ways could he possibly find to embarrass me? He had won. He was the one who left me heartbroken, but unlike mama, I wasn’t going to spend the rest of my life pining away for him.

I read the text anyway.

The deal was that you keep seeing me till I say it has to stop. I assumed you stuck to your deals. I’m going to be waiting at my place for you.

My heart was racing again. I didn’t think I could bear the overwhelming sensation of falling down an open dark pit. Oscar was playing me again. He knew if he said that to me, I would have no other choice but to show up. He knew me well, even though he didn’t know me at all. I wasn’t one to backtrack on a contract. Besides, I did want to see him. That was the truth. Even if it was just to end it once and for all.

This time was going to be different. I wasn’t going to sleep with him. I could still feel his arms around me holding me tightly, pinned to his desk. The way he had looked at me, the way he had worked me up to the edge and then held me back, teasing me, watching me struggle against my own orgasm. He had whispered my name and I was sure he had seen in my eyes how I felt about him. He had to have known that this was more to me now than just a contract.

I couldn’t give in again, I wouldn’t. If I did go over to his house, it would have to be just to talk. Just to end it.

I was pacing the floor, milling the thoughts over and over in my mind. The other option was to simply not go. To end it at this. That would be the more sensible thing to do. That was what he deserved.

If he had been discussing me with his brother, if I was just a part of his jokes, one of his many conquests, he didn’t deserve my respect for keeping my word. No matter what I felt for him, I wasn’t going to be mama and allow a man to do with me as he pleased.

No, the right thing to do would be to ignore the text, to not turn up at his house, at his every beck and call. The contract ended when his brother insulted me in front of an office full of my colleagues, when he didn’t stand up for me. The contract should never even have begun.

My sadness and misery had now turned to boiling rage. I suddenly felt like I hated him. That I should have never crossed the boundary, that he had seduced me with his charm.

I was stupid to think that I could use Oscar Connell, that I could hold him up as some kind of example to all men who mistreat women. I was stupid to think that I could prove some kind of point.

The truth was that I wasn’t a hero. I was like every other girl who fell for a man she could never have.

I had made my decision now, I wasn’t going to fall for another of his cheap tricks. That text message meant nothing to me. He could send as many of them as he wanted, but there was no honor left in upholding that contract.

I boiled a kettle of water and poured it into a mug with a tea bag. I needed to cut back on costs, it would have to be tea and crackers for dinner for me. If I could just save enough money to pay this month’s hospital bills for mama, then it would see us through for a few more weeks.

I thought about Oscar in his penthouse, enjoying caviar and champagne for dinner and I couldn’t imagine hating anybody more. He was a spoilt rich boy, that’s all he was. Just like my father had been. How dare he assume that he could entice me into visiting him again, after all that happened today, by reminding me that this was a contract?

I sipped my tea gingerly and felt another tear roll down my cheeks. Mama was right, I couldn’t remember the last time I had cried so much. Yes, I was in love with Oscar Connell, but that didn’t mean he deserved my love. I was angry with myself for falling in love with a man I didn’t even like. Someone who tried to bait me into sleeping with him again, only hours after his brother made a joke out of me.

Chapter Twelve

Oscar

Just like the first time she came over, this time too I didn’t expect her to turn up. But she did. It was eight in the evening by the time I heard the door bell ring. I opened the door, swung it wide but she remained standing before me. I could see that she had been crying. I wanted to hold her, to stroke her hair, to make her feel safe and to trust me. But she was holding her head high and glaring into my eyes.

This wasn’t the Kayla Edwards whose body I wanted to ravish when I first met her. This Kayla was different. She was in a pair of jeans and an old oversized t-shirt that nearly reached her knees. Her hair was left loose, but un-styled. She had no makeup on.

This was the Kayla I wanted to hold in my arms. This was the woman who I wanted to go to sleep with.

“I didn’t expect you to come,” I said, breaking the silence.

“I shouldn’t have,” she said, pushing her hands into the pockets of her jeans.

“I’m glad you did. You should come in,” I said and I saw her eyes fall on my bruised knuckles. A look of concern washed over her face but she was quick to hide it.

“What happened to your hand?” she asked, making her voice sound as casual as possible. I could see she didn’t want to cross the line. How could I tell her that I wanted to cross it? How could I tell her how happy I was to see her?

“Jonathan’s nose,” I said, holding it up for her to see. She didn’t come closer to me or look particularly interested.

“You punched your brother?” she asked and I nodded.

“It felt good. He deserved it, after what he said to you,” I said and she looked at me in silence. Then she brushed past me and walked into the house. I closed the door and followed her to the living room.

“Drink?” I asked as she walked over to the window. It made me happy to realize that she really did like the view.

“I’m not here for refreshments, Oscar. I’m here to put a stop to this,” she said, turning to me, and looking at me from under her heavy long lashes. I licked my lips and nodded. I’d prepared a speech for her, I had it in my head, what I wanted to say, but it was all lost on me. I couldn’t remember what those words were, I was drawing a blank.

“I understand and I agree,” I said quietly and noticed the look of slight surprise on her face. She wasn’t expecting me to agree to this so easily. Did she think she would have to put up a fight?

“Good,” she said and leaned with her back against the wall.

“I’m sorry for all the embarrassment that you’ve had to go through. I wish you didn’t. I wish it was as smooth sailing as I imagined it would be,” I said, maintaining a few feet of distance between us. I didn’t want her to get the wrong impression of my intentions.

“It’s not your fault. It was a contract, after all, it was good while it lasted,” she said, tucking in loose strands of her hair behind her ears. She had never looked more beautiful, of that I was sure.

“It was good while it lasted indeed,” I said and she looked away from me and there was silence in the room again.

“I’m quitting my job,” I said and she jerked her head to look at me.

“You don’t have to do that. It’s your family business. I’ve decided to quit anyway,” she said. I smiled and shook my head.

“Remember the rule you came up with? That you’d maintain your position after this ends,” I said and a soft smile graced Kayla’s lips at the memory. So much had changed since then.

“I was being stupidly naive,” she said and I shook my head again.

“You can stay, Kayla. I’m holding on to my end of the contract, you get to keep your position,” I said and she stared at me in silence.

“I can’t work there anymore,” she replied.

“I can talk to father and make sure you’re transferred to our California offices if you don’t mind moving. You don’t have to work with these people anymore.” I could see that she was thinking as she stared at me with her large chocolate colored eyes.

“I know you’ve worked hard at your job Kayla, and you’re a prized possession at the company. You don’t deserve to leave all this behind. Especially since it’ll suit me better to quit anyway,” I said and she licked her lips and sighed.

“I’ll think about it,” she said, holding her head high. That was the Kayla who was so good at her job: confident, professional and never backing away from a good deal. I smiled at her, but she only tried. I could see she was still hurting, but she was too proud to say it. As was I. I didn’t know if I was prepared to lay my heart out in the open like that, for another woman to come and trample all over.

We were quiet for a few minutes.

“So aren’t you going to ask me for a last time?” she asked, her voice dropping and growing softer.

“Ask you for what?” I asked, and I saw her jaws clenching.

“Sex,” she replied.

“No. I won’t,” I said and her eyes widened. “It’s over. That is over. I would rather have you first, as someone real, to talk to, and then your body.” For the first time she really looked at me, straight into my eyes and my arms shook in fear of what she was going to say.

Chapter Thirteen

Kayla

I couldn’t decide if this was a part of some kind of trick that he was playing on me. I wasn’t even sure if I had heard him correctly. He wanted me as a person? He said that when I had practically just offered him my body?

I stared at him, while he looked back at me, his eyes boring into me intensely. He wasn’t smiling, he was serious.

“I don’t know if I understand what you mean,” I managed to say after several seconds of silence.

“I mean Kayla, that I want you. Of course I want you. But not just as a part of a contract,” he said. I could see his lips moving, his blue eyes sparkling in the dim light of his living room. His strong shoulders squared and tight. He was as defensive as I was. I didn’t know what to say to him, this wasn’t what I expected. I prided myself in being able to judge people accurately. In Oscar’s case, I had missed the mark by miles.

“Kayla, I know you don’t trust me…I know you’re scared,” he began and something in me made me interrupt him.

“It’s not you, Oscar. It’s my own family, or rather the lack thereof,” I blurted out and I saw his face change. His defenses came down a little.

“You don’t trust me because of your family?” he asked, confused.

“Because of my father.”

“What did he do to you?” There was a glint of rage in his eyes as he said it. I could see now how the punch on Jonathan’s face came about.

“Nothing. He was my mother’s boss. He left her when she got pregnant with me. I’ve never met him, I don’t even know who he is,” I blurted it all out, and only at the end of it did I realize that I was crying.

Oscar lunged towards me, enveloping me in his arms as he held me to his chest.

“I’m sorry you had to go through that, Kayla,” he said as he stroked my hair. I held on to his chest for dear life. I felt safe in his arms. Besides mama, nobody had ever made me feel like they genuinely cared. This man, who I thought I had all figured out, did.

“Is that why you pushed me away? Because you thought I would do the same to you?” he asked and I nodded.

“I kept pushing you away because of an ex-girlfriend who cheated on me,” he said and I pulled away from him to look into his eyes.

“That bad huh?” I asked and he raised his eyebrows.

“She slept with Jonathan,” he said and I nearly broke into a laugh. Who would ever choose Jonathan over Oscar?

“So that punch was a long time coming then,” I said and he squeezed his arms around me a little more.

“Kayla, can we start over?” he asked and I nodded. There was nothing more that I wanted. I hadn’t even realized that this was what I wanted. I had been so angry with myself for falling in love that I had refused to acknowledge that falling in love could also be beautiful and mean happiness.

And the last person I had expected to feel happy about was Oscar Connell.

“I have never been this excited to have a contract of sexual favors ending,” he said, and I raised an eyebrow at him.

“How many have you had?” I asked him, lightly punching his arm. He laughed and then held me even tighter in his grip.

“I’m not going to lie, a few of them,” he said. It didn’t surprise me. His proposal had been too casual, too easy. He had done it a few times before.

“But never before did I end the contract so I could date the girl, Kayla. This is a first,” he said, softly kissing my forehead. I licked my lips and accepted the kiss. I could live with that. As long as what he was offering now was real, it was a good deal.

“Is this the part where you rip my clothes apart and take me here on the carpet?” I asked him, but he pulled away from me and shook his head.

“I could if you really want to. But I was thinking that the best way to start over would be to get Maria to set us a candlelit dinner, where I ask you about where you grew up and what kind of ice cream you like. You can maybe ask me what colors don’t suit me and who my best friends are. You know, like normal people,” he said, drawing away from me as I laughed.

“You may be right, but normal is boring,” I said and he was laughing too. Then I felt his hands on the buttons of my jeans. The next thing I knew was that his hands were on my bra under my t-shirt. He was making me moan already, his hands finding their way into my pants. I was on the carpet, tugging at his clothes and he was smiling, watching me as he kept me pinned to the floor.

I was not tired of him yet, he had got it wrong. I would never be tired of him. Oscar Connell was one of a kind, and I was wrong to assume that all men were like my father.

No, Oscar Connell was the love of my life and I could see it in his eyes as he entered me, that he loved me back.

*****

THE END

The Rock Star's Baby

Description

He rocks like a bad boy. She’s there to save his reputation.

“You look comfortable,” he said, as she stood at the end of the bed. Heidi was continually tucking her loose curls behind her ears out of nervousness. What was she supposed to do next? Just get into bed with him? She had never done this before.

Declan Xavier is the new rock sensation. He makes his audience scream, the girls swoon and the paparazzi go nuts. The blue-eyed, blonde haired bad boy is not only the latest musical craze, but the media love him because he gives them something new to write about every day.

His manager and friend, David Scott, knows this can only mean trouble. The only solution for Declan Xavier is to get a fake girlfriend to save his reputation.

Heidi Scott has big plans to open a bakery. If she works hard enough and long enough, she’ll have the money she needs to invest in the bakery in a few years. But then, an unlikely incident causes a major setback for her plan. That is, until her brother, David, introduces her to Declan Xavier.

Declan offers her a deal: being his fake girlfriend in exchange for all the money she needs for her bakery.

It all makes sense, until it doesn’t.

Chapter One

Heidi couldn’t stop staring at the clock on the wall. Fifteen more minutes and her shift would end. Finally. These eight-hour shifts were grueling, especially because keeping a smile pasted on her face was a necessity. She felt her phone vibrate in the pocket of her apron and pulled it out. It was a text from her brother David. She didn’t know he was in town! He wanted her to come over and meet him backstage at the Spire. Declan Xavier had a concert there that evening. Heidi sighed and remembered to smile again.

There were still a few tables she needed to clear out before her shift ended, but the people sitting at them looked like they had no intention of leaving any time soon. She looked at the clock again. Thirteen minutes more.

“Was everything alright? Can I get you guys anything else?” Heidi walked up to one of the tables and stood in front of them with a wide smile on her face.

“No thanks. Just the bill, please,” one of the men said. He was looking at her with large, leery eyes, but Heidi tried to keep smiling. She was used to the creeps by now. Just as long as he didn’t touch her, she could deal with it. It was what she needed to do to get an extra tip.

“Sure thing,” she said, collecting the empty plates from the table. The man winked at her as she walked away, and she was dying to roll her eyes, but she didn’t; as long as she maintained that smile on her face, she could be assured an extra tip.

“Off soon?” Barry, another member of the waiting staff and her only friend at the cafe, asked as she walked over to place the plates on the collection table.

“Can’t wait. I have to go meet my brother after this.” Heidi sighed, dusting off her hands. Barry followed her over to the cash register, where she entered the table number.

“Your brother? You mean the guy who manages Declan Xavier?” Barry was excited. Heidi smiled, concentrating on printing out the bill for the table.

“That’s him. My big brother David, a rock star’s manager.” She said in an exaggerated sing-song voice. Everyone she knew had the same reaction when they found out her brother was David Scott, Declan Xavier’s manager and best friend. By association, it should have also made Heidi successful and “cool”, but Heidi knew she was far from it. It was two years since she had graduated from college with a Hotel Management degree and she was still working for other people, and no closer to owning the bakery she dreamed of opening.

“Why are you still working here, Heidi? Can’t your brother get you a swanky job in the music industry?” Barry was still following her and Heidi stopped in her tracks to look at him.

“The last thing I want to do is work in the music industry. All they do is snort coke, fuck each other and waste their lives away,” she said, placing a hand on her hip. She’d heard it before, this was nothing new. She was tired of explaining why she didn’t make use of her brother’s position.

“And they also make music,” Barry said with a smile. She knew he was only trying to help.

“Let's just say that lifestyle doesn’t suit me,” Heidi said, and walked away from him, back to the table. She placed the bill between the men, each of whom eyed it for a few seconds, before the guy who hadn’t winked at her reached for it and paid it in cash.

“Thank you very much. Hope we see you again.” Heidi tried to maintain an even voice, even though she was seething with rage; she had noticed the lack of a tip.

“Hope I see you again,” the guy said, and this time, he had more than just a wink to offer her. He touched her waist lightly as he stood up and Heidi collected the change off the table.

She could feel her neck reddening and her hands itching to slap him. She didn’t look at him but bit down on her lip.

“How about I give you a tip and you give me your number?” the man continued, his hand still lingering on her waist. Heidi straightened up, trying politely to make his hand fall away, but his grip increased in strength and she could feel his fingers moving downward, towards her ass.

“Thank you for your visit,” she managed to say, now staring directly into his eyes. She was trying to embarrass him into removing his hand, but he only smiled a toothy grin. She could see the hair sticking out from his nostrils. Heidi wanted to scream.

And then he did it. He lightly slapped her ass and Heidi lost it. Before she could stop herself she had slapped the man across his left cheek. His face had twisted awkwardly to the right side and an immediate silence had descended upon the cafe. Heidi could feel her heart thumping fast, beating out of her chest, as she stood staring at him.

“I’m so sorry, sir. We apologize for this. Heidi, my office, now.” Steven, the Manager had rushed over.

“This is preposterous. Watch yourself, young lady. How dare you!” The man was screaming at her as she turned around and started to walk away. She caught Barry’s eye. He was stood over one of his tables, in the middle of taking an order. He had a look of horror in his eyes. The customer is always right! He was trying to communicate with his eyes. Heidi looked away.

In Steven’s office, she sat with her legs crossed and her hands placed on her lap, her fingers intertwined. She couldn't afford to lose this job, but it looked like she was going to.

Steven was sweating, angry and pacing the floor.

“How could you do something like that?” he thundered. Heidi had calmed down by now and knew there was no point screaming back at him. It would only make her seem more insane.

“He touched me inappropriately. It was a natural, instinctive reaction,” she said, biting down on her lip.

“You could have walked away. To slap a customer!” Steven continued pacing the floor. Heidi looked away from him. She knew what Steven had to do.

“He’s demanded that you be fired, Heidi. There’s nothing else I can do. It will cast a very dark shadow on the cafe and its management if you’re allowed to continue. Especially if the local newspapers get a hold of this.” Steven was blabbering on. He was talking more to himself than to her.

“I can’t lose this job, Steven,” Heidi said, in an even voice. That was about as far as she was willing to go in terms of begging to keep her position. She had to give it a shot.

“I can’t help you, Heidi. You dug your own grave,” Steven said and sighed, coming to a stop in front of her.

Heidi glared back at him, collected her purse off the floor and stood up.

“Thank you for the opportunity. Take care,” she said, and turned around and walked out of the room.

“Heidi,” Steven called out to her, and she turned to face him in the doorway. “Good luck with your bakery. I sincerely hope you’re able to have it up and running soon.” Heidi rolled her eyes.

She didn’t bother to respond. Barry was waiting outside, looking nervous, and she smiled at him as she walked by him. The people in the cafe fell silent again, watching her walk past the tables. It seemed like a lot of customers had remained to see how the drama played out. Heidi maintained the smile on her face. She wasn’t going to give in to her tears, not yet.

All eyes were on her, but she didn’t exchange tearful goodbyes with any of her coworkers. She couldn’t be bothered. They were all judging her anyway.

The door shut behind her, and Heidi walked past the cafe towards the main road. At least there she’d be surrounded by people, traffic sounds, barking dogs and cars whizzing past. It would give her an opportunity to shed a tear in peace if she needed to.

But the tears didn’t come. Heidi continued walking past the traffic, and yet she couldn’t cry. She was one step behind now in her plan of opening up the bakery. Her three-year plan had taken a step back, and she would have to look for a new job, minus a recommendation. She’d be further back in being able to put down a deposit for a bank loan. Heidi knew all that, she was working it out in her brain, but the tears were just refusing to come.

She was angry instead. She was pissed off at the world, the absurdity of the situation, the behavior of disgusting men and the lack of honor in the hospitality industry. Nobody stood up for you.

When she finally snapped out of her thoughts, she realized she had walked herself back to her apartment on pure instinct.

Heidi took the stairs two at a time and rummaged through her purse for the key. The apartment was as messy as always. She never had time to clean up, especially since she was working seven days a week. Well, now there would be plenty of time, she thought, as she flung her purse over the couch.

She needed to calm herself down before all this rage came boiling out of her system. She looked around nervously, knowing what she needed to do. It was the only thing she could do to balance her senses.

She hurried over to the fridge, kicking off her heels in the process. Butter, eggs, bars of cooking chocolate. Sugar and flour from the cabinets. The mixing bowl and rubber spatula were already on the kitchen counter, she hadn’t put them away the last time.

Cream the butter and the sugar together. Whip the eggs and add them. Meanwhile, melt the chocolate in a double boiler. Mix it all up. Chop up some hazelnuts. Grate some orange zest in. Pour it all in the cupcake tray, then push it into the oven.

Heidi finally heaved a sigh of relief. The cupcakes were in the oven and she stood in front of it, wiping her forehead. She felt magically more relaxed now that she could see the cupcakes rising inside the oven. Baking had an intense therapeutic effect on her, ever since she was fifteen years old and her grandmother taught her how to bake the perfect banana bread.

She could smell it now, her apartment was filled with the scent of gooey chocolate, orange and forest nuts.

Time for the frosting. Icing sugar, boil water, melt some more chocolate. Dribble the hot chocolate and water into the icing sugar until it starts to coagulate. Stir it so it becomes creamy and frosty, pour it into the icing bag, then fit the right sized nozzle.

The cupcakes were ready. Heidi put on her oven mitts and pulled out the tray of perfectly-formed treats. Then she iced them.

She bit down on her lip as she pulled apart the cupcake paper from one of them and then took one large bite. It was delicious and melted in her mouth. Her body nearly shuddered in pleasure. Nothing could give her as much joy as sampling her own baking. Bundt Cake, Monkey Bread, Rainbow birthday cake, strawberry blondie…the list went on and on. Heidi never shied away from a baking challenge and if there was one thing she knew, it was that her bakery would be a huge success. If only she could afford to open it.

The beeping sound on her cell phone snapped Heidi out of the moment she was having. It was David again. She had forgotten about his invitation. He was wondering where she was, and she sent a quick text to tell him she’d be there in thirty minutes. It was a good thing she had baked cupcakes.

Chapter Two

David met her at the door, which was swarmed with people and bouncers trying to keep the crowds back. Heidi hadn’t had much time to change. She’d slipped out of her work clothes into a pair of jeans and the only clean blouse she had. She’d managed to smooth her frizz slightly, and her blonde curls tumbled down around her shoulders. David hugged her tightly, kissed her on the cheeks and then led her to the back towards Declan Xavier’s changing room.

“What’s this?” he asked, pointing to the plastic box in her hands.

“Cupcakes. As an apology for turning up this late.” Heidi smiled at her brother, who snatched the box out of her hands.

“I’ve been dying for some of your cupcakes. It’s been too long. You’re forgiven for the lateness.” David opened the box and picked out a cupcake to eat. The frosting smeared his lips as he wolfed it down, leading her through dark corridors at the same time.

Heidi could hear Declan on stage. His voice was unmistakable. She’d never met him in person, but his songs were everywhere nowadays, on the radio, on TV, on the internet. She couldn’t avoid them, even though she wasn’t much into music herself.

David shook hands with some people he crossed paths with, patted some on their backs and introduced Heidi to a few of them until eventually, they arrived at Declan’s door.

He pushed it open and then held it for Heidi to go in.

“I didn’t even know you were in town,” Heidi said, as she walked into the changing room. The outside noise died down when the door closed. It was just as she had imagined it, messy, luxurious and smelling of cigarette smoke.

“Sorry. I didn’t have time earlier to get in touch. Declan manages to keep me on my toes.” David opened up the cupcake box again. Heidi stood, a little awkward now, and looked around the room. There were three guitars leaning against the wall, all of them looked brand new and complicated.

“Have you ever watched Declan perform?” David asked when he noticed Heidi looking at the guitars. She shook her head and smiled.

“He’s magic on stage. He has mad guitar skills and his voice is brilliant at the same time,” David said, polishing off another cupcake.

“So I hear,” Heidi agreed, and looked around the room some more.

“If you’d arrived sooner, we could have watched from the front row. Front row seats, sis! Now the show’s nearly over unless Declan decides to do an encore.” David still had frosting around his mouth and Heidi laughed at the sight.

“Maybe next time,” she said and indicated her lips with her fingers. David smiled and wiped his mouth.

“So how have you b…” he began but was interrupted by the door of the changing room bursting open.

“The crowd is crazy out there. What a buzz!” Declan’s voice was as smooth as his singing voice. He had entered the room followed by a group of five other people, who stood at the door looking in. Heidi couldn’t be more surprised.

“Declan!” one of the girls called out, and he whipped around and smiled at her. “You promised that I could hang out here for a while,” she said, a naughty smile on her face. She was in a short, silver-sequined dress and her hair was arranged in carefully cultivated dreadlocks. Her makeup was dark, just like her hair, while her heels were too high for Heidi to ever consider wearing.

“Sure, babe. Come on in. Just close the door behind you,” Declan said and turned to David. The girl waved her hand at the group of people who were still outside and closed the door.

“Who were they?” David asked, and Declan laughed.

“Just some people I’d called up on stage. Which reminds me, where were you?” Declan said, reaching for the box of cupcakes in David’s hands.

“I was meeting my sister. I thought there were still fifteen minutes left of the show,” David said, following the new girl with his eyes. He had a look of disapproval on his face that Heidi recognized. She could see that her brother wasn’t pleased by the girl’s presence.

Declan opened up the box, in the meantime, and popped one of the cupcakes into his mouth. He still hadn’t noticed Heidi, who was standing in the corner by a large mirror with light bulbs along its edges.

“Sister? Oh my fucking Lord! This is so good!” Declan was eating the cupcake and spoke with it in his mouth. His eyes rolled in his head as he lunged for another. David laughed.

“Yeah, my sister Heidi. She made those, by the way,” David said, taking a few steps towards her. Declan followed David with his eyes until his gaze landed on Heidi and she felt her cheeks blush. What was wrong with her? Was she really being rendered starry-eyed by a rock star? They meant nothing to her.

“Hello there, David’s sister Heidi.” Declan had a smile on his face that dimpled his cheeks. His hair was dirty blonde and just about grazed his shoulders. It looked tousled and unkempt, adding to that rock star messy charm.

He walked past David towards Heidi and extended his hand. Heidi shook it, feeling nervous already. He had electric blue eyes that confidently focused on her. She wanted to look away, embarrassed.

“Declan. She’s my sister.” David cut into their handshake, which had lasted longer than Heidi was comfortable with.

“Yes, I know, David. I’m just shaking her hand. Your cupcakes are gorgeous. You must be a professional.” Declan was still staring at her, with that same smile on his face. Heidi licked her lips and shrugged her shoulders.

“Something like that, yeah,” she said and watched as the other girl came over to Declan and whispered something in his ear.

“Hello. We haven’t met.” David cut into that conversation as well, while the girl giggled and Declan slapped her ass loudly.

“This is…” Declan started, his voice dying out when he realized he didn’t know her name.

“Courtney,” the girl supplied, seemingly unfazed by Declan.

“We just met,” Declan added, and smiled at David.

“Hello, Courtney. It’s a pleasure to meet you, but I’m afraid you will have to leave.” David moved closer to them and started tugging Courtney’s arm away from where she had wrapped it around Declan.

“But Declan said I could stay.” Her voice was whiny and she pouted her plump, dark lips.

Heidi was beginning to grow uncomfortable. This couldn’t possibly be the real world! Did Courtney have no self-respect? Also, why was her brother interfering in Declan’s choices?

Declan still had a smile on his face, although he looked like he had seen this coming.

“Declan doesn’t know what’s good for him. C’mon now. You have to go.” David was trying to be as gentle with her as possible, but also firm. He was pulling her towards the door now while she continued to whine.

“But this isn’t fair. Declan promised I could stay. Declan!” She was kicking at David, who remained patient but opened the door. There were still people waiting outside, whom Declan turned to and waved at.

“Bye bye now,” David said, then pushed Courtney out and immediately shut the door. Heidi cringed and looked away. This was unbelievable.

Declan picked out another cupcake and threw himself on one of the leather couches in the room.

“Declan. Seriously! You know this shouldn’t be happening. How many times do I have to throw girls out of your room after a concert? We’re swarmed by media right now.” David crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at his friend. Declan was licking the cupcake wrapping, unbothered by David’s reprimand.

“What is the point of all this, if I can’t do what I want?” he finally said, after he was done with the cupcake. Heidi tried to retreat further into the corner, already embarrassed by being a part of this.

“You won’t have all this if you’re not careful. The media is beginning to treat you like a lost cause now. Your fans are going to start detesting you too.” David was serious, he was glaring at Declan, while Declan turned his eyes on Heidi again.

“You can’t stop my blood from boiling at the sight of a pretty young thing, David.” Declan smiled at Heidi and she looked away again. She had never felt this intimidated by someone before. There was some devil-may-care attitude in his eyes that told Heidi that the man was capable of anything. He sat with his legs spread wide apart, his arm thrown lazily over the back of the couch. He was in a black leather jacket, a white t-shirt and tight jeans. For a rock star, he had the body of an athlete. Heidi couldn’t help but look.

“Just keep it in check, Declan. The press shouldn’t get hold of another story like Lisa,” David said. Declan turned from Heidi to throw his friend and manager a sour look.

“That wasn’t my fault. I didn’t know she was seventeen,” he said. David sighed.

“You should have known, Declan. If you weren’t drunk out of your senses, you would have known,” David added, shaking his head disapprovingly.

“How many times do I have to tell you? I asked her her age and she said she was twenty.” Declan sat up straight on his couch. “Show Heidi her photo. Ask her if that girl looks seventeen,” he continued, and both of them turned to Heidi.

“Don’t get her involved in this.” David shook his head and turned back to Declan.

“So what are you involved in Heidi?” Declan asked her, and David walked over to block the path of vision between the two of them. Heidi was blushing still. The tension and awkwardness in the room were palpable and too much for her to handle, especially after the day she had had.

“Declan, you need to get a grip on yourself. You need to get yourself a girlfriend.” David ignored Declan’s question to Heidi. This made Declan snort.

“Really? Tell me, which precious lady am I supposed to get into a relationship with?” he asked. David rolled his eyes.

“That’s what you need, though. A picture-perfect steady relationship with a charming, simple girl who will not attract any media dirt. That’s the best we can do to save your reputation,” David said, his voice becoming pleading. Declan shrugged his shoulders and continued to smile.

“You want me to pretend to be in love with some girl for the media? I don't care about my reputation.” Declan raised his legs onto the coffee table and crossed his feet. His arm dangled behind the couch. Heidi wished she could stealthily walk out of the room. David seemed to have forgotten she was even there.

“You can kiss your career goodbye, then. The media are sharks. They will destroy you if they smell more blood, Declan. If you want to keep doing this, you have to listen to me. At least for some time, until all this dies down.” David had moved closer to Declan, trying to talk some sense into him, but it was like trying to take candy away from a child. Declan just refused to see it as sensible.

“And where will we find this simple, charming girl who can pretend to be my girlfriend?” Declan asked, turning lazy, heavy eyes towards David now.

“I don’t know…I’ll think of something. Give me a few hours.” David was happy. It looked like he had been successful in changing Declan’s mind. This was actually going to work out!

“I’ll take her.” Declan turned a smiling face to Heidi and she froze. David slowly turned to look at his sister, who stood cowering in the corner. The last thing she wanted was to be a part of this rogue plan.

David turned back to Declan.

“Fuck off,” he said.

Chapter Three

“What?” Declan smirked and David shook his head.

“I didn’t mean my sister. I said I’ll find someone for you.” David’s voice was raised while Declan continued to smirk. He reached for a guitar that was lying on the couch next to him and started strumming it.

“Isn’t this what you wanted?” He sang the words along with a made up tune, and Heidi could see David’s face turning red.

“Not my sister,” David hissed, and Declan strummed again.

“But she’s the one I want,” Declan sang again, and David ran his hands through his hair. Heidi could see the signs, her brother had always been short-tempered: he was about to scream.

“Declan…I…” David was struggling with his words, while Declan remained unperturbed. Before David could finish that sentence, Heidi spoke up.

“Shouldn’t both of you consult me first?” she said loudly, almost awkwardly. Declan’s strum on the guitar died as he looked up at her and David turned to her as well.

“Yes, Heidi, tell us what you want.” Declan planted the guitar between his legs and rested his chin on top of it.

“You don’t have to do this, Heidi. This is some sort of joke for him,” David said quickly and turned around to his friend again.

“I’ll do it if it’s a job,” Heidi blurted out before she could stop herself.

“There you go,” Declan said with a flourish and sat back on the couch. David turned to her again.

“What are you talking about, Heidi? Don’t you have a job already?” David’s eyes were aghast. He couldn’t believe this was happening.

“Not anymore,” Heidi said.

“Well. It’s settled then,” Declan spoke up, and David threw him a threatening look.

“I can get you a different job if you want one, Heidi.” David turned to his sister with pleading eyes, and Heidi managed to smile at him.

“I want this one. It sounds easy enough, pretending to be his girlfriend.” She was nervous but tried to keep her voice as casual as possible. Her heart was beating out of her chest in the meantime. She had no idea what madness had overtaken her. At any other time, in any other place, she wouldn’t have even considered this.

“Declan Xavier is not easy,” David stated through gritted teeth.

“Oh, c’mon David. I’m easy enough. Ask any of the other girls,” he said with a laugh, seemingly pleased with his own joke. Heidi threw him an indulgent smile. The dimples on his cheeks had deepened, and his eyes glittered like gems in the darkness of the changing room.

“Heidi, you have no idea what you’re getting yourself into. This is serious business. The media can’t find out that this is just for show. You’ll have to keep up appearances 24/7.” David had walked over to her and was pleading with her again.

“I understand, David. It’ll be like any one of the other shitty jobs I’ve had in the past few years.” Heidi flicked some of the curls off her shoulder to her back.

“Are you calling me a shitty job?” Declan asked. He sounded annoyed, but that smile still remained on his face. David was right, this was some kind of a joke to him.

“The more important question,” Heidi said, ignoring Declan’s light-hearted probing, “is how much are you willing to pay me for this?” She walked past David to the center of the room. This gave her a good vantage point to look at both of the men. David was still in shock, his voice caught in his throat.

“How much do you want?” Declan asked.

“Enough to start my bakery business.” Heidi crossed her arms over her chest. She noticed how Declan’s eyes flitted over her ample breasts as they stretched the material of her blouse. He could look all he wanted, but this was going to be a job, strictly professional. Heidi had already made up her mind.

“Deal,” Declan said, in a more serious tone.

“Wait,” David screamed out, but Heidi whipped around to him and threw him a look that made him shut up.

“It’s my life, David. And I need the money. I can’t waste any more time doing shitty waitressing jobs. I need to start my business now. This works out well for all of us,” she said. She watched as David ran his hands through his hair again.

“You’re doing this just to piss me off.” He spoke in a low guttural voice to Declan, who laughed it off.

“You’re my best friend, David. Why would I want to piss you off?” Declan said, and jumped off the couch to grab Heidi by her waist. He pulled her close to him and she could feel her palms growing sweaty. The muscles on his arms moved, his lips looked delicious enough to eat and his droopy eyes were sexy…but Heidi pushed him away.

“That’s not how it’s going to work, Declan. You’re not paying me to sleep with you,” she said, and he slowly backed away. The smile on his face remained as his eyes bored into her face.

“Sorry. I forgot. My mistake.” Declan raised up his palms to face her by way of apology. David was standing behind them, gritting his teeth.

“This is not going to be fun for me. Not in the least,” David said, and Heidi couldn’t help but laugh.

“Relax, David. It’ll be fine. Why don’t you treat me like any other business employee and give me a task sheet?” She spoke to her brother sweetly, but David only rolled his eyes and looked away from her.

“First task is that you stay away from this guy. You’ll have to move into his house, but you’re getting the guest room.” David walked slowly over to the couch. He looked like a man who needed to sit down.

“Are you kidding me?” Declan spoke up. “The last thing we want is the staff in the house gossiping. We have to sell it to them too, remember? You never know who is on the payroll of some paparazzi or journalist.” Declan had a smirk on his face, even though he had managed to make his voice sound serious. Heidi sighed and looked at her brother.

“It’s true. Selling it to the staff is equally important,” David said, a look of apology on his face.

“Fine.” Heidi sighed. “I don’t mind sharing your room. Again, it’s just a job, isn’t it?” she said, turning to smile at Declan. Her first task was to set the right standards. Declan Xavier, as far as she could tell, was an overgrown child, a teenage boy at heart. What she needed to do was set down some rules that he should follow, if this plan was going to work out at all. “This also means that you’re not allowed to bring any girls over for this period of time. As long as I’m employed by you, anyway,” she added, and Declan raised his eyebrows.

“It’s only been a few minutes and you’re already possessive. Feisty, this one,” he said with a laugh, and David rolled his eyes.

“She’s right. We have to sell it to the staff, remember?” David said authoritatively, and Declan shook his head.

“So you’re saying I have to pledge to celibacy for God knows how many months? That is not going to work. I’m going to crack.” Declan’s smile had dropped. He genuinely looked worried. Was it that hard for Declan to keep it in his pants, for his own sake? Heidi looked away from him and to her brother, slightly irritated by Declan’s claimed lack of self-control.

“You’ll just have to do it, Declan. This is an act, but it has to be done to perfection. You can’t be cheating on your sweet, simple new girlfriend.” David stood up from his couch with a sigh and came over to Heidi to hold her by the shoulder.

“You see what I’m talking about?” he asked her, and Heidi nodded. She had to smile to make sure her brother’s fears were relieved. She didn’t want him to worry about her. She knew how to take care of herself.

“It’ll be fine, David. So when do we start?” she asked him, and it was Declan again who contributed.

“Now. The sooner the better. And when else will we get so much free publicity than at the end of a concert?” he said and walked over to the door.

“Now?” Heidi couldn’t hide the shock from her voice. She wasn’t prepared. She wasn’t dressed. What was she supposed to say?

“Just come with me. I’ll be doing all the talking. You can just stand and smile and look pretty.” Declan held out his hand towards her. Heidi swung her head to look at David, who shrugged, as if to say, this was your choice.

“Alright,” Heidi said grudgingly and reached for Declan’s hand. She felt an electric zap when their hands touched. It went down her spine, as much as she tried to ignore it.

“You coming, David?” Declan asked her brother. David shrugged again, his face downcast, but this was his job too. He had to stand by Declan.

Together the three of them left the room and started making their way towards the front of the stadium.

Heidi was overwhelmed. Cameras flashed in her face, people screamed, girls swooned and others tried to intercept them for an autograph from Declan.

He was an accommodating celebrity. He posed for photographs with his fans, signed posters and album covers. Heidi couldn’t help but admire him for his people skills. No wonder his fans loved him. He treated them with humility, like he was proud of them and grateful for their support. The whole time they made their way, Declan held on to Heidi’s hand. The photographers were going wild. Every time he stopped for a picture, he pulled her close to him and their arms grazed. She smiled for the camera, hoping that her nervousness wouldn’t quite be as visible in the pictures. He sometimes leaned in to whisper in her ear as the cameras flashed away. He usually said nothing more than, “This is going great,” or, “Well done,” but each time he pulled away from her Heidi remembered to smile, hoping they appeared to be a happy couple in love who were sharing a private joke.

“Declan, who’s this young lady?” One of the reporters stuck a mic in his face, while some others were recording them together. Heidi was already starting to feel faint. She was sure that the expressions on her face looked fake, but she had no other choice but to carry on.

“This is Heidi Scott. She’s my girlfriend,” Declan said. An immediate buzz spread around them. More people were throwing questions at them, most of which Heidi couldn’t even decipher. How could people be so interested in Declan’s personal life?

“How long have you been going out?” someone else yelled out.

“A few weeks. We just decided to move in together.” Declan had a winning smile on his face, and he leaned in suddenly to her and placed a warm, gentle kiss on her cheek. Heidi was blushing and she looked into one of the cameras as it flashed away at her. She was self-conscious and embarrassed, but at the same time, Declan’s hand in hers gave her some kind of rising confidence. This was a kind of fantasy that she was living. It was absolutely unreal.

She threw a look at David, who was helping Declan’s security guards to keep the crowds off him. She was grateful to have him as a brother and, as little as she trusted Declan, despite how strangely attracted to him she was, she was sure her brother would be there to look out for her if she needed him.

Chapter Four

Declan’s house was a mansion. He had the kind of rock star home that Heidi had only seen before in documentaries. They were greeted at the door by his housekeeper, who led them in. David followed them closely.

“Maud, this is Heidi. She’s moving in with me tonight,” Declan announced to the housekeeper, who had maintained a tight-lipped look until now, but turned around to stare at them with a look of absolute disbelief when he said that.

“Moving in?” the older lady exclaimed, and Declan laughed.

“Don’t look so surprised, Maud. We’ve been dating for a few weeks now and we’ve decided to take the next step,” he said, patting Maud affectionately on the back.

“Hi.” Heidi smiled sweetly at the lady, who shook her hand, still in disbelief.

“I didn’t know you lived in New York,” Heidi said in a low voice to him, as he led her into a grand living room. It was luxuriously designed with thick tapestries, carpeted floors and oak furniture. For a rock star, Declan had quite old school, classic taste in decorating.

“This is home to me. I have a few houses in other cities, LA for instance, where I have to spend time when I’m recording. But this is always home.” He touched her waist lightly, but unlike with other people, Heidi wasn’t repelled by Declan’s touch. She looked around her, trying to hide her awe as much as possible.

“So, this is the living room. I’ll have Stuart, my chauffeur, go and pick up some of your stuff from your apartment tomorrow. And we’ll also go shopping for a new wardrobe,” he said, walking over to the small bar in the corner of the room.

“New wardrobe?” Heidi asked, watching him pour whiskey into three glasses. David accepted one of the glasses gladly, but Heidi only shook her head when he offered her one.

“I rarely drink,” she said, and Declan raised his eyebrow at her.

“Anyway, yeah, new wardrobe. I’m guessing these are the only kinds of clothes you own?” He was looking at her intently, not at her body but at her clothes, and Heidi suddenly felt very self-conscious. Was he judging her taste in fashion?

“What’s wrong with it?” she asked, and David cut in.

“It won’t do. People won’t buy it. You need to have the charm of the girl next door, but also dress and play the part of a rock star’s girlfriend. Why else would Declan be attracted to you?” David was drinking from his glass, and his mood had calmed since they arrived at the house. He seemed to have made his peace with his sister’s decision.

“Exactly,” Declan said, still looking at her.

“What will I have to wear?” Heidi looked from one face to the other, still in disbelief. She hadn’t thought this through, clearly.

“Short dresses, leather jackets, high heels, makeup. Your hair needs to be done up, too.” Declan emptied the whiskey into his throat and walked over to the bar for some more.

“My hair?” Heidi glared at her brother, but David smiled.

“You asked for it, sis. What did you think this was going to be? You’ll have to be seen in public together, to really solidify the relationship. And you’ll have to look the part,” David exclaimed, one of his brows raised. Heidi realized then that her brother was enjoying this, he was enjoying the I-told-you-so moment. He emptied his drink into his mouth and clapped his hands.

“It’s been a long day. I’m off. I’ll see you, the happy couple, in the morning, then,” David said, thumping Declan on the back.

Declan had poured himself another glass and was already drinking from it.

“Leaving already?” he asked, and David nodded.

“Be good, you two,” David said, with a flourishing smile, and then he was gone.

Heidi was alone in the living room with Declan, who was polishing off his second glass of whiskey.

“Sit down, Heidi, make yourself comfortable,” he said, and she walked slowly over to one of the leather chairs. It was plush and she sank into it when she sat on it. Her head was whirling, all of this was happening too fast. Just a few hours ago, she had been fired from her job and was baking cupcakes in her kitchen. Now she was in the living room of one of the most celebrated young musicians, pretending to be his girlfriend.

“So what are we going to do for fun, Heidi Scott?” Declan was pouring a third drink, and he turned to face her, the ice cubes tinkling in his glass.

Heidi turned her eyes to him, her heart beating out of her chest with nervous excitement.

“Talk?” she suggested, and Declan burst out laughing.

“The only time I talk is either at interviews or when David and I get really stoned late at night and we have nothing else to do. Like brother, like sister, huh?” He walked over to the middle of the room. His eyes had glazed over a little. It seemed like he had drunk his whiskey too quickly and the alcohol was beginning to take effect.

“There’s not much point having a conversation now if you’re going to continue drinking like that.” Heidi crossed her legs as she sat. She wasn’t quite sure what had made her say that, but Declan raised his eyebrows.

“So why don’t you join me? We can both drink together,” he said, his eyes glittering as he looked at her. Heidi saw in him what everybody else seemed to see in him on stage. His body was lithe in his leather jacket, his fingers held chunky silver rings and his hands were large as he gripped the glass. His dirty blonde hair fell in short, spiky strands over his blue eyes. His lips were plump and glistened with the moisture from the drink. His eyes dropped as he looked at her, and of course that voice! It had a magnetic effect that Heidi couldn’t describe. She was struggling to keep it together.

“I told you, I don’t drink much,” she said, shying away from holding his gaze. Declan walked over to her, taking the leather chair facing her. He drank slowly from his glass now, conscious of the fact that he was getting drunk and she wasn’t drinking.

“And what else do you not do?” he asked. Heidi bit down on her lip.

“I don’t wear leather jackets or high heels or glittering dresses. Neither do I date rock stars,” she said. Declan raised an eyebrow and smirked.

“Noted. Who do you date, then?” he asked, and Heidi tried avoiding his gaze. This was hard, maintaining her composure under his hard stare.

“Not very many people. I’ve not been in a relationship for a very long time.” Heidi was blushing as she spoke. She knew she didn’t have to tell him any of this, but who was he going to tell? They were both in on a lie and he was forced to keep her secrets, too.

“Neither have I. I’m sure you’ve been with people since then, though?” he asked, throwing back his head as he drank the remnants of the whiskey in his glass. Heidi blushed again. This was getting too personal. But did she really care?

“Not really,” she replied, challenging him with a hard stare of her own. Declan’s eyes widened and he smiled like he thought she was telling a joke.

“Are you serious? Who were you with last?” he asked. Heidi blushed and looked away. She couldn’t look at him while she confessed her secrets to him.

“Nobody,” she said, and Declan clapped a hand to his mouth. His expression was exaggerated. She could tell that he didn’t believe her.

“You’ve never been with any man in your life?” he asked with a laugh, and Heidi bit down on her lip.

“Not entirely. I’ve fooled around with boyfriends, of course. But nothing else.”

“Why?” He nearly screamed out the question.

“It was never the right person, I suppose.” She said wistfully, looking out of the French windows. She hadn’t thought about that aspect of her life in a long time. What was making her suddenly think about it now, in the presence of Declan Xavier?

“That’s a pity,” he said, sitting back in his chair. He was still looking at her, the empty glass dangling from his hand. “You’re a strange one, Heidi Scott,” he said after a few minutes of silence. She looked back at him, a twinkle in her eye. There was a certain thrill in revealing this secret to him, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to make it public, spread it as gossip, now that they were in a fake relationship.

“Man, I can’t imagine what that would be like, having your first time now,” he said, and Heidi smirked.

“It’s not such a big deal, really. I just want to get it out of the way now,” she said, staring back at him with a smile in her eyes. Where was this conversation taking them? She wasn’t sure of it herself. All she knew was that nobody had ever looked hotter to her than Declan Xavier, and he was a guy who every girl in the country wanted to sleep with, and he was stuck in a relationship with her. A wide smile spread on Heidi’s face as she watched him watching her. What was he thinking?

“So you just want to get it out of the way, huh?” he asked. Heidi nodded her head.

“Something like that,” she said and licked her lips.

“Maybe this fake relationship can turn out to be beneficial for both of us.” Declan looked at her from under his fallen eyelids. Heidi raised an eyebrow.

“Maybe,” she said and stood up from her chair suddenly. “Maybe not. I haven’t given it much thought. Either way, it’s a business contract, and I need the money to open my bakery,” she added, and Declan stood up as well.

“So you keep saying,” he said in a drowsy voice, before he walked past her and opened the door, holding it in place for her to walk through.

“Off to the bedroom, then, so I can make sweet, homely love to you,” he said loudly. Maud stood near the stairs with a fresh towel in her hands. Heidi smirked, and then turned with a smile to Maud.

“Here’s a towel for you, miss. I wasn't sure what else you might need. Your clothes?” Maud ignored Declan as he climbed the stairs, grabbing Heidi’s hand on his way up.

It was clear to see that Maud didn’t believe them. She had no faith in the relationship. She didn’t buy that Declan suddenly had a girlfriend, someone he was in love with and serious about. Heidi breathed in deeply, the smile still on her face. She needed to do something to get the ball rolling. She needed to show Maud and the rest of the people who would be watching their relationship closely that Heidi was not like the other girls Declan brought home. She was here to stay…maybe just for a while, but they didn’t need to know that.

“Thank you, Maud,” she said and accepted the towel from the older lady’s hands. “My clothes will arrive tomorrow. And if you’d be so kind, can we have our breakfast in bed tomorrow morning?” She spoke with as much authority as she could muster.

Maud’s expression changed from boredom to a look of surprise. She clearly hadn’t been expecting Heidi to say something like that. The balance had shifted slightly. Heidi could feel it as she followed Declan upstairs and sensed Maud’s keen eyes on them.

“That was boss,” Declan leaned in to whisper in Heidi’s ear, and she smiled.

“You’re very welcome,” she said with a smile. Heidi Scott was pleased with herself.

Chapter Five

Declan’s room was not messy at all. Heidi wasn’t sure if it was Maud’s doing or if Declan was just a neat and clean person in private. Either way, it brought a smile to her face. The room had dim lights, a king-sized bed and some framed posters on the walls. Other than that, the room was bare, clothes and other things neatly hidden away in built-in closets and cabinets.

Declan entered the room and threw himself onto the bed almost immediately.

“You must be tired,” Heidi said, sitting at the edge of the bed.

“I’ve had worse days. Do you need to get changed?” He turned himself, laying flat on his belly and looking up at her. His face was more serious now, and his eyes were focused on her face. Heidi could feel her neck growing hot. The realization that she was going to spend the whole night with him was just sinking in.

“I don’t really have anything to wear for the night,” she said meekly. Declan quickly jumped off the bed and walked over to one of the closets.

“You can have this,” he said, pulling out a t-shirt and handing it to her. “The bathroom’s through there.” He pointed at a closed door and Heidi made her way towards it.

Once the door was shut behind her, she let out a huge breath and clutched the sides of the basin. It felt like she finally had a chance to breathe, after hours of holding her breath. What was going on? Too many things had happened too quickly for her to be able to process all of it smoothly. She was excited, nervous, happy and afraid, all at the same time. Declan Xavier was outside, and she was going to share a bed with him for the night. Did she trust herself? Did she trust him?

Heidi stared at herself in the mirror for a few minutes. Her blonde curls were magically still in place, and they fell on both sides of her face softly. What haircut were they going to give her? Her soft amber eyes looked large and tired. What little makeup she had put on before leaving her house was all faded and gone. Heidi splashed water onto her face and then quickly changed out of her clothes into Declan’s t-shirt. It was long and baggy and fell to mid-thigh on her.

Slowly she came out of the bathroom and noticed that Declan had changed as well. He was sitting up, shirtless and with his lower half covered by the covers. The reading lamp was on, and he was reading a book. Even more shocking were the small, circular reading glasses he was wearing. She would never have pegged Declan Xavier as a voracious reader, but there in his bed, tucked in and reading a book, he could have been a school teacher or a scientist if she hadn’t known better.

He looked up at her as she walked out of the bathroom towards him. He rested his book on the bed beside him and watched her with a lingering smile on his face.

“You look comfortable,” he said, as she stood at the end of the bed. Heidi was continually tucking her loose curls behind her ears out of nervousness. What was she supposed to do next? Just get into bed with him? She had never done this before.

“I am,” she said with a smile and stood staring at him.

“Hop in,” he said, patting the space on the bed next to him. Heidi gingerly went over. She raised the covers and saw a flash of his bare legs. Declan wasn’t wearing anything! She felt goosebumps on her skin as she slipped under the warm sheets. She could feel a sudden wetness between her legs that she hadn’t anticipated. Just the thought of Declan being naked under the covers was enough to turn her on. How was she supposed to survive the night?

He was watching her as she made herself comfortable, maintaining a few inches of space between them.

“Does the light bother you?” he asked, and she only shook her head. He smiled and went back to reading his book.

Heidi lay facing the ceiling, aware that she was breathing hard. The silence in the room was deafening as Declan continued reading his book. Seconds turned into minutes and Heidi had no idea how long they remained like that, when Declan suddenly snapped his book shut.

“This is ridiculous. I can’t do this,” he said. She whipped her head around to look at him.

“Do what?” she asked, her heart beating out of her chest.

“Lie next to you the whole night and pretend this is normal,” he said, dragging the glasses off his face. Heidi licked her lips and stared back at him. Of course this wasn’t normal. Did he think this was easy for her?

“I said I wanted you, because I actually do. Want you.” His voice became hoarse as he said it, his eyes not wavering from her face. Heidi looked back at him, breathing hard.

“I’m here,” she said softly. She had barely finished saying the words when Declan lunged towards her and grabbed her chin. Heidi squealed as he pulled her close and kissed her hard, biting her bottom lip gently and then pushing his tongue into her mouth.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, levering herself up towards him. Her nails dug into the flesh of his neck as she slowly wound her bare legs around his waist. She wanted him. She wanted him right now. There was a growing throbbing between her legs, and she was wet for him, ready.

“Heidi.” He whispered her name as he pulled away from her, and with his tongue, he traced a wet line from her mouth down her neck. He pulled at the neck of the T-shirt, pulling it down so his tongue would have access to her cleavage.

She gasped as she felt the sweet wetness of his mouth on her breasts. Her hips moved instinctually towards him. She could feel the hardness of his dick between her thighs. It was ramrod straight and pulsating. She had never wanted anyone inside her this desperately.

Declan pulled her T-shirt up over her head, and his hands flew immediately to her bare breasts. They fit perfectly into the palms of his hands, and he squeezed one so that the nipple was hard and erect, ready for his mouth. He was sucking on it within seconds before Heidi had the time to realize what he was about to do. His mouth on her nipples…the sensation was intoxicating.

He licked and sucked vigorously, while his hand traveled down her belly towards the throbbing, wet center of her.

He rubbed her clitoris gently as he continued sucking on her breasts. Heidi gasped again and raised her hips towards him. She was growing wetter, greedy to welcome him in. His finger slipped inside. It felt sudden, and yet she wanted it to go deeper.

His mouth was stuck to her breasts as his finger went deeper and then he pulled it out. Heidi felt a strange sensation, one she had never experienced before. He raised his head from her nipples to look, into her eyes as he pushed his finger into her again. Her eyes rolled back as she craned her neck away from him. He was slowly pushing his finger in deeper and she could feel her core vibrating.

“Do you want more?” he asked, his voice hoarse and heavy, as he pulled his finger out. He rested it on her clitoris and slowly massaged it. She didn’t know how to control herself anymore.

“Yes!” she yelled out, and he raised his body. Heidi pressed herself to the bed as she watched him hover over her. His chest was wide, his abs washboard and his belly flat. Everywhere she touched was pure muscle. A long, silver chain dangled from his neck as he positioned his body over her. It had army tags which grazed her forehead gently as he continued rubbing her. Heidi closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his waist. She didn’t want him to take his time, she wanted him inside her.

He positioned his arms at her sides and then slowly lowered himself. She opened her eyes and bit down on her lip when she felt the tip of his dick touch her. She gasped again. She was wet and he slipped into her easily. When he was halfway in, she moaned for more.

Declan grabbed her shoulder and pushed himself further in. They both moaned together when they felt him slipping in, touching her deep inside. She had never experienced anything like it, the weight of him, the size of his dick inside her. She started to rotate her hips, wanting more.

Declan smiled, staring into her eyes with his blue, shining ones. He pulled out and, as she moaned, he pushed himself in again. Heidi screamed as he started thrusting fast. He was holding her by her breasts, squeezing them as he pushed and pulled repeatedly. She could feel his shoulders clench, and she bit down on her lip. He continued pumping into her. The bed shook violently and she heard his book fall to the ground.

“You’re so beautiful, Heidi.” He groaned as he watched her enjoying herself. She was smiling, in disbelief that anything could feel so good, that this was what she had been denying herself for so long.

Their bodies merged and parted and Declan continued to push himself inside her, sliding into the wetness until his body suddenly jerked. He was nearing the end. His neck had reddened and he was glaring at her like he was angry. Heidi moaned loudly as she felt the itch inside her rise. She was going to orgasm too. She clutched his arms and tightened her thighs around him as Declan pushed in for the last time.

He grunted loudly and craned his neck back, his eyes shut. She let herself go. Her body shuddered and her toes curled. She pressed her thighs together as she lost all control of her nerves and limbs. It was like an out of body experience, she forgot who she was, who was with her. All that mattered was the overwhelming sensation of pleasure.

It lasted several seconds, maybe minutes, until she felt him slowly pulling out of her. She could feel the wetness of him, sticky, oozing out of her.

He sat up and away from her, and Heidi started sitting up too.

Declan looked like he was in shock, and he was staring at her in disbelief. She blushed under his gaze, not sure what she was supposed to do next.

“You should clean up,” he said quietly. That look of sudden anger had entered his eyes again. Heidi didn’t respond, but slipped out of bed and headed to the bathroom. She saw him reaching for a box of tissues on the table beside him when she was shutting the door behind her.

She didn’t stay in the shower for too long. Her heart was still beating fast, she had no idea what was going to happen next. She dried herself off, slipped into the same T-shirt and came back to the bedroom.

Declan had turned the lights off and was under the covers now, facing away from her side of the bed.

Heidi slipped in next to him and lay facing the ceiling again. Declan’s breath was even and silent, and it was hard to know whether he had fallen asleep already.

Chapter Six

When Heidi woke up the next morning, she knew exactly where she was. She could smell Declan around her. She was in his room, on his bed. Her hand instinctively reached out for him, but he wasn’t there. The bed on his side was still warm, so he must have got up only a short while ago. The curtains were still pulled and the room was dark, and memories of the previous night came flooding in.

It was an experience that would last her a lifetime. She was simultaneously both glad she hadn’t picked someone else and at the same time worried that her inexperience had made her not good enough in bed. She wondered what he had thought of her. She had seen glimpses of anger in his eyes, as if he was being forced to have sex with her, as if he didn’t want to and wanted to stop, but couldn’t. He had been gentle and rough, dominant and tender…and she could still feel him inside her.

Heidi pressed her legs together and she throbbed. She wasn’t going to forget the previous night easily, especially since she was going to spend more nights in bed with Declan. What would they be like? Did she want to do it again? Had this changed their friendly open relationship? What relationship? They barely knew each other.

Heidi sat up in bed, forcing her limbs to move, and then the door opened. Maud entered with a tray of breakfast and the room filled with the smell of eggs and sausages.

“Here you go, miss. Mr. Declan is downstairs in his study,” Maud said, forcing a smile onto her disapproving face as she lay the tray of food next to Heidi on the bedside table.

“Thank you, Maud,” Heidi said, rubbing her eyes. She was sure Maud and everybody else in the house must have heard them last night.

“Have a good day, miss,” Maud said, with a slight nod of her head, and then she was gone, leaving Heidi alone with her thoughts again.

She stared at the food and realized she wasn’t hungry. What was Declan doing in his study already? Working? Did he always get up this early? Or, like her, had he not been able to sleep well the previous night?

Heidi ran her fingers through her hair. She remembered their legs touching in the night, him turning towards her and placing a lazy arm on her body, and then slowly pulling it away when he awoke. Did he detest her now? Was she just another one of his brash one-night stands?

Heidi picked up a piece of toast and chewed on it, then stuffed some scrambled eggs forcibly into her mouth. The orange juice she gulped down. Eventually, she managed to get out bed, and realized she had nothing fresh to wear.

She looked around the room and eventually opened the closet that Declan had brought out the T-shirt from last night. A whole stack of them lay there, neatly arranged, and she picked out another one.

She found her jeans from the previous night in the bathroom and tucked the oversized T-shirt in before zipping them up.

She washed her face and her mouth, then tied up her hair in a thick ponytail and left the room.

The house was buzzing. She could hear a washing machine churning in the background somewhere and a vacuum cleaner in the living room. A young girl appeared from there as Heidi descended the stairs, and they exchanged smiles.

“Hi. Where’s Declan’s study?” Heidi asked her, stopping her in her tracks. The girl gave her a wry, knowing smile and then showed her the way. Heidi tried to give her a confident nod as the girl stared at Declan’s t-shirt.

Heidi found the study easily enough, and she waited outside the door for a few seconds, trying to prepare herself. She could hear the strum of a guitar from inside. When she knocked, the music stopped, and then his voice came through, telling her to “come in.” Just his voice was enough to stop her heart. She was more nervous about being around him than she had been the previous evening when they had first met. She’d lost her courage now. What did he actually want?

She walked in, pasting a cheery smile onto her face, and found him sitting on the floor. He was on the carpet with a guitar in his hands and a notebook in front of him.

“Morning,” she said and stood looking down at him, her arms crossed behind her.

“Hi,” Declan said, looking up at her. He looked different from the previous evening. He’d showered and changed into casual clothes, and his blonde hair was still damp. He pushed the strands away from his face as he looked up at her, unsmiling.

“I took the liberty of putting on another one of your t-shirts. I still don’t have my clothes,” Heidi said, and he nodded.

“Sure. Help yourself. I’ll send Stuart to your apartment today. You can go with him, if you want,” he replied, pressing his fingers down on a chord. He was giving her the impression that he didn’t want her there for long, that she was troubling him with her presence.

“That’d be great. Listen, Declan…” Heidi was forming the sentences slowly. She was looking around her for some help. This needed to be sorted out before it spiraled out of control. Declan stopped fidgeting with the guitar and looked up at her, a blank expression on his face. He didn’t look like he wanted to talk about it. This wasn’t the Declan she had been introduced to the previous night. He wasn’t good-humored, funny or easy-going this morning. Something had changed in him. “I just thought we should clear the air,” Heidi said, frowning, a little upset that he wasn’t really helping her out or making it any easier for her to talk about such a sticky subject.

“You have nothing to worry about. It won’t happen again,” he said and looked back at his guitar. Heidi let out a sigh, pursing her lips together. That was it?

“Alright. But…” she started to say, but he interrupted her.

“Look, I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t want to blame the alcohol, but it definitely played a role,” he said. Heidi took a few steps towards him.

“It’s not like you forced me,” she said, surprised by her tone of voice. She sounded like she was trying to convince him that it shouldn’t end. That she wanted more.

“I know. But I shouldn’t have fucked my best friend’s sister. That’s just wrong. And David trusts me. He might pretend like he doesn’t, but he trusts me to not do something like this.” He was glaring at her. That same look of anger from the previous night had returned to his eyes. Heidi bit down on her lip. So this was what it was. He was upset that he had betrayed David.

“I’m my own person, Declan. I’m an adult human being, capable of making my own choices,” she said, placing her hands on her hips.

“Yes. But you’re still David’s sister. This won’t happen again. Besides, this is business. We have to live together for some time.” Declan was looking up at her with sullen eyes. It was hard for Heidi to tell what exactly he was thinking. He was angry, sad and upset all at the same time. It was not the best reaction to see in a man who had just taken your virginity!

“Fine. Yes, you’re right. Can we just be friends again, at least?” she asked him, and Declan raised an eyebrow.

“Of course. I like you. Any other girl, this would have been way too awkward,” he said, a sudden childish glimmer returning to his eyes. Heidi felt a wave of relief wash over her face. She had been hoping to see him smile again. Declan smiled then, the dimples on his cheeks reappearing as he played a chord on his guitar.

“I agree. Big relief,” she said and faked wiping the sweat off her forehead. Declan laughed.

“Okay, good. I need some feedback. I’m trying to settle on a tune. Here, listen,” he said and started strumming his guitar. Heidi couldn’t help the smile spreading over her face. He was himself again. She listened to him playing the tune and was nodding her head excitedly just as the door of the study flew open.

“Morning!” David announced, walking in with a spring in his step.

“Hello, hello,” Declan greeted him, ending his tune with a flourish.

“Is that the new one?” David asked, sitting down on one of the couches.

“Yep. Heidi likes it.” Declan started to get up off the floor.

“Speaking of which, how was your first night together?” David turned to his sister and Heidi could feel her ears going red and beginning to burn. She blushed and looked away from him, towards Declan, for support.

“It was good. We can do this, can’t we?” Declan came over and patted her on her shoulder like an old chum. Heidi felt her stomach churn. She was delighted by the touch, but the nature of the touch angered her. Just hours ago, he had been pumping into her, and now he was slapping her back like an old friend.

“So, nothing to report?” David asked, and Heidi turned to him, trying to smile.

“Nope. We just went to sleep and I woke up with breakfast in bed,” Heidi said.

“Glad to hear you’re being looked after. I can’t imagine that Maud is too happy.” David’s voice dropped as if Maud was in the room with them. Declan laughed, as did Heidi. She knew what he was talking about. She had sensed the hostility from the moment she had stepped into the house.

“I think Heidi will be able to handle her. They might become great pals eventually,” Declan said. He walked away from her to the back of the room, where a large collection of vinyl were stacked in wall cabinets.

“So how should we spend the day today?” David asked, watching Declan moving around the room. Heidi had planted herself on the edge of a desk, her legs dangling off it. She was watching Declan move around the room too, yearning to feel his touch on her skin again.

“A makeover for Heidi?” Declan said, whipping around to look at the two of them. David exchanged looks with Heidi. She could start to feel fear creeping up. She hadn’t intended on this fake relationship with Declan leaving any permanent marks on her lifestyle.

“Sounds good,” David said, and Heidi rolled her eyes.

“Nothing too extreme, boys,” she said, crossing her arms over her chest. Declan and David laughed.

“No, I’m serious. What makes you experts in women’s fashion, anyway? Maybe I should be allowed to control this makeover,” she said, looking from one to the other. She was absolutely serious, even if they weren’t taking her seriously.

“We might not be experts, but we’ll do a better job than you, sis,” David said, and Declan came over to exchange a high-five with him.

“How dare you?!” Heidi screeched and jumped off the table. She lunged towards her brother to wrestle with him, until Declan came and broke them up.

“Like kids,” Declan said, holding them both apart. Heidi and David were laughing. For a few minutes, she had managed to forget the growing exasperations of her life.

“You know I’m only kidding, sis. You’re good at baking, I’m good at creating public personalities. We both have our strengths,” David said, pulling his sister close to him. Heidi smiled and nestled into her brother’s arms. He didn’t know it, but she definitely needed a hug. What she wanted was to be in Declan’s arms, but he only stood by watching the siblings with a pleased smile on his face.

Heidi caught his gaze and his smile slowly dropped, and then he looked away from her. He didn’t want to be reminded.

Chapter Seven

Heidi pushed the dark, bumble-bee glasses up the bridge of her nose. She hadn’t seen them yet, but there was no denying that the paparazzi would crop up soon enough. It had been three weeks of constant media attention and she had gotten used to it by now. She almost enjoyed it sometimes, but not today. Today she wanted to be left alone.

Despite her own misgivings, she knew the part she had to play. It was business, after all, as David and Declan kept reminding her, and she was going to have to carry it through until the end. They’d sold it to the media successfully and the fans had gobbled it up. Sweet girl next door Heidi Scott, Declan Xavier’s best friend’s sister. They were introduced at a party and quickly fell in love. Heidi was the girl who tamed Declan Xavier, the rock star who lived a life governed by no rules.

The paparazzi loved her because she posed for photos for them, and the fans appreciated her because she was always there by Declan’s side. They smiled, kissed and held hands in front of the camera. They were seen in public strolling in Central Park, going to the grocery store or sharing an ice cream cone. The public wanted to know everything about their relationship and David’s meticulously-planned PR skills were so far working out great. Heidi was living the fairytale celebrity romance that girls all over the country wanted to live.

They’d cut her hair shorter than usual, into a sassy, wavy bob. She was wearing a pair of frayed denim shorts that showed off her carefully tanned long legs, and a thin cotton t-shirt that clung to her body and accentuated her curves. Heidi had her own fan base now, and they all wanted to know what she ate and where she worked out.

Heidi never left the house without makeup anymore. Even today, on her short walk to the drugstore, she had remembered to put on a pale coral lipstick and brighten her eyes with dark eyeliner.

She ignored the thoughts rolling around in her head, the panic that was starting to erupt. She had been getting sick every morning for the last few days. Declan always woke up early and left the room, which meant that he hadn’t yet caught her throwing up in the bathroom, but she was certain by now that this had not been caused by anything she had eaten.

Heidi pushed open the drugstore doors and rushed in. She saw what she needed. Two pregnancy tests, no, four for good measure. She kept the glasses on her face as she walked up to the counter. She paid in cash and shoved the tests into her large basket bag.

When she opened the door, the cameras were there.

“Are you sick, Heidi?” a reporter yelled at her, as cameras flashed.

“Heidi. Do you have a cold?” another paparazzi asked her, following her close on her heels. She could feel the sweat on her forehead. She was beginning to panic now. David didn’t know. Nobody knew. Everyone would lose their minds if they got the slightest hint.

“It’s just sunscreen lotion. See?” Heidi pulled a spare tube out from her bag and held it up for the reporters. She maintained the smile on her face, the sweet, delightful smile that the entertainment newspapers loved to write about. The paparazzi seemed to be happy with that response. They asked her to pose for a few shots, which she obliged them with, and then she waved at them as she walked away, back towards the house.

“Miss, Mr. David has been looking for you,” Maud greeted her at the door when Heidi returned.

“Thanks, Maud. Is he here?” she asked, dragging the glasses off her face. Maud reached for her bag, but she clung on to it. She’d even broken Maud, as Declan had predicted. Maud worshiped her now, happy that her beloved Mr. Declan had finally found a woman who could control him.

“No, but he said he’ll be back in a few hours,” Maud said, and Heidi walked towards the stairs.

“Let me know when he’s here. I’ll be in my room,” she said, as she headed towards the bedroom. She needed to be alone.

All four tests were positive. Heidi was pregnant, with Declan’s child. She put her head in her hands and tried to steady her breathing. That one night of weakness with him was now going to change their lives forever. How was she going to deal with this? Who could she tell? This had not been the plan, and David would lose his mind if and when he found out.

Heidi paced the bathroom floor, sweat trickling down her temples. Her hand went instinctively to stroke her belly. She was going to be a mother. Declan was going to be responsible not only for her bakery but also for giving her a child. She could never tell him. Panic rose in her chest. He would detest her all his life if he found out.

Heidi came out of the bathroom in a panic. She’d spent more than an hour locked up in there. Hurrying down the stairs from the bedroom, she ran into the kitchen. She was opening and closing closets, banging cutlery and plates, when Maud came in to find her covered in a cold sweat.

“What’s wrong?” Maud asked, concern coloring her voice.

“Where’s the flour? The eggs? Do you have some baking soda?” Heidi was in a daze. She was fumbling with her words.

“Calm down, miss. Why do you need those things?” Maud had walked up to her and was now patting her shoulder.

“I want to bake a cake,” Heidi said, looking at her with crazed eyes.

“Alright. We’ll bake something. Just calm down.” Maud was smiling at her with kind eyes. She could see that Heidi was having a panic attack.

The house smelt of key lime pie when Declan walked into the kitchen.

“What is that smell? Is that Heidi’s baking I detect?” He entered the room, rolling a set of keys around his forefinger. Maud smiled as she helped Heidi cut the pie into several pieces. Heidi looked up into Declan’s eyes and then immediately looked away.

“When can I sample some of that?” he asked and came over to stand beside her. When they were not in public, he didn’t touch her. He was careful to behave normally with her, and they had long conversations in bed together, spoke about life and their childhoods and aspirations, but they never touched. She saw a look of sadness in his eyes sometimes, but he was quick to mask it.

“It needs to cool down,” Maud answered for Heidi, who was refusing to look at him.

“Give it to me in minutes. I’m drooling here,” he said and dug a finger right into the middle of the pie. Heidi screeched loudly and both Declan and Maud looked at her in horror. There had been no need for that reaction.

“What’s wrong, Heidi?” Declan asked, concerned and worried. She had managed to calm herself down a little with the baking, but now seeing him had thrown her over the edge again.

“Can we talk, Declan?” she asked, wiping her hands on her apron.

“Sure thing,” Declan said, still frowning.

“I’ll go and see if the rose bushes need to be trimmed,” Maud said, and quickly walked out of the kitchen, closing the door behind her.

“What’s going on?” Declan turned to her again, crossing his arms over his chest. “That scream wasn’t just about the pie, was it? You’ve been on edge for the last few days.”

Heidi sighed, slowly taking the apron off her body and laying it on the kitchen island. It was hard to look at him and not melt instantly. Even now, after several weeks of living in the same house, she hadn’t got over how connected she felt to Declan. It had only grown stronger. She still couldn’t stop thinking about how good he looked naked, how gently he had held her that night.

“I’m just tired. And bored,” she said, forcing the words out of her mouth. He had tied his hair into a small ponytail at his nape. He was a tall figure, hovering over her as he stood close to her. He licked his lips and his blue eyes bored into her face. Declan was thinking, assessing the situation.

“Bored?” he repeated.

“I have nothing to do other than walk the streets of NYC and pose for pictures. I think we should talk to David about ending this.” She tried to whisper, aware that there could be someone listening. Declan frowned.

“You want this to end? It’s only been a couple of weeks.” He wasn’t speaking in whispers, and it was clear to see that the suggestion had surprised him.

“I know. But I miss my normal life.”

“But I thought you were happy here. What do you need?”

“I am happy here. But I’d be happier if I got back to my usual things.”

“Like waitressing?”

“No, like sleeping on my own bed, in my own apartment.” Heidi’s voice was a little raised now, and Declan had taken a few steps towards her. His face was twisted in frustration and surprise.

“But three weeks isn’t enough. That isn’t a solid relationship. That doesn’t prove anything. They’ll only hate me more.” Declan breathed out loudly and ran his hands through his hair.

“What do you want? This to go on for years?” she asked, and Declan shook his head.

“A few months? I don’t know. I thought this was working well.” He raised his voice and Heidi whipped away from him.

“I just want to return to my normal life now. That’s it. If you don’t want to pay the whole amount like we discussed, I’ll accept a partial payment.”

She heard him sighing and then pulling out a chair to sit down.

“This isn’t about the money or a business deal, Heidi. I thought we were having fun. I thought I’d made a genuinely good friend,” Declan said, and Heidi whipped around to face him.

“Of course this is a business deal. You’ve said it a hundred times to remind me.” She could feel tears stinging her eyelids. The last thing she wanted to do was cry in front of him.

“I said it because that’s what you said. The first evening when we met, remember? This stopped being a business deal for me when you walked into my house and told Maud off. I knew then that there was a friendship growing.” Declan stood up from his chair and walked towards her.

“I just want to go home.” Heidi pushed past him, afraid of what might happen if he came any closer than that.

The door of the kitchen flew open and David walked in. His face was as red and furious as Heidi’s was, and they both looked at him in surprise.

“What the hell, David? What’s happened to you?” Declan asked, his voice dying a little at the sight of David.

“David?” Heidi asked her brother, after he had been silent for a while, glaring at Heidi first and then at Declan.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Declan asked, and David turned to Heidi again.

“What?” she asked, afraid of the way her brother looked at that moment. What had happened to cause this reaction?

“Do you want to explain to me why you were buying pregnancy tests at the drug store today?” David asked, in a slow, grueling voice, stepping towards Heidi, who was now retreating into a corner of the kitchen.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Declan asked, in a thundering voice.

“Just what I said. Why do you need pregnancy tests, Heidi?” David repeated himself, not taking his eyes off his sister. Heidi felt at that moment like she was about to burst at the seams.

Chapter Eight

“Pregnancy tests?” Declan was the one who broke the silence in the room.

“How do you know about that?” Heidi had the courage to ask her brother. She held her chin up in a stubborn show of confidence, even though she could feel herself crumbling inside.

“Because one of the reporters who was chasing you spoke to the sales person at the drugstore and she told him. He called me to ask for an official statement.” David’s eyes were still wide, and he was looking at Heidi like he couldn’t believe his eyes.

“So this is true? You were buying pregnancy tests?” Declan spoke up from behind David.

“Yes, I was,” Heidi said, and David huffed and turned away from his sister.

“You did this, didn’t you? You bastard.” David screamed and lunged at Declan. Declan grabbed David’s arm and wrestled it back behind him, pinning it lightly in place.

“Just calm down, David,” Declan said, in a smooth, even voice. Heidi had retreated further. She wanted to get out of there.

“How can I be calm, knowing what I know now? You had sex with my sister!” David was screaming still. His face had grown very red.

“Heidi. Are you pregnant?” Declan ignored his friend and turned to her. She looked away from him, the tears really threatening to burst out now. “Heidi?” Declan urged her again, and she turned to look at him. They stared into each other’s eyes and she didn’t have to say anything. He knew the answer.

He let David go and rushed towards her.

“Was that why you said you wanted to go back to your normal life?” Declan asked, standing directly in front of her now. Heidi couldn’t look at him. She knew what he was going to say. He was going to apologize and then ask her to have an abortion. That was what she expected from Declan Xavier, what he must have said to countless other women before herself.

“I wanted to end this because I want to keep the baby,” Heidi blurted out before she could stop herself. She still had her chin up, and she was challenging him with her eyes.

“Heidi! Are you insane?” David appeared behind Declan, coming towards her now. His rage had turned to helplessness.

“David. Stay out of this,” Declan said harshly, and David turned to him.

“Stay out of this? Just like you’re planning to?” David threw the words at him and Declan looked away from him.

“Heidi is an adult. She may be your sister, but she can make her own decisions. So if she wants to keep the baby, you have no right to say otherwise,” he continued. Heidi’s jaw dropped slightly.

“You want me to keep it?” she asked. Declan turned to her with a look of confusion.

“Of course I do. Why would I not?” he said, and he took a few more steps towards her.

“I can’t believe this. I can’t watch this,” David said, and Declan turned to him again.

“Go away then, David,” he snapped, and David turned around and left the room. Heidi and Declan stood staring at each other. “Were you planning to just leave and not tell me?” he asked her. His voice had dropped several decibels, and he was close to her now.

“Of course. I didn’t think you’d want to have a baby with your fake girlfriend,” she said, her voice shaky. She could hardly believe that any of this was happening. A part of her still believed that it was a joke.

“For all intents and purposes, Heidi, you’re the only real girlfriend I’ve ever had,” Declan said, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her close to him. She landed on his chest, placing her hands on his shoulders for support.

She couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across her face.

“I'm sorry if I pushed you away earlier, Heidi. I didn’t think it was right,” he whispered in her ear and then nibbled her earlobe. Heidi smiled and looked into his eyes.

“I was pushing you away too, without realizing it,” she said, and they kissed softly.

“Can we just make this official now, so I can kiss you in private too?” Declan was smiling as he covered her face in kisses.

“We already made it official, remember?” Heidi laughed.

“To David, I mean,” Declan said, gently biting her chin. Heidi wrapped her arms around his neck and nodded.

***

When Heidi got out of bed, the curtains had already been pulled and the sun was pouring into the room. She stretched her arms and noticed that Maud had left a tray of her usual breakfast beside her.

Her hand went to her belly. She had begun to show. There was no hiding it from the media anymore. David had planned an exclusive interview with one of the big entertainment channels that morning. Heidi remembered this and quickly stepped out of bed.

Declan, as usual, was nowhere in sight. A quick shower later, Heidi ate her breakfast while putting her makeup on. She went for a fresh, minimal look, her trademark style, much to the disappointment of David, who had initially insisted that Declan Xavier’s girlfriend should wear dark, Goth eyeshadow and sparkly lipstick. Heidi couldn’t stand it. She wasn’t going to spend the rest of her life pretending to be someone else. The truth was that Declan Xavier wanted to be with her. It wasn’t a pretense anymore. He had picked her, Heidi Scott, with her plain taste in clothes and lack of interest in makeup.

She had decided to grow her hair again, and it had already started grazing her shoulders, falling in tight curls.

Heidi picked out a turquoise Lycra dress. It accentuated her baby bump and she examined herself in the mirror sideways. Her hand stroking her belly, feeling for the child she was carrying. Declan’s child.

Sandals and small turquoise earrings completed the look, and she was ready.

“You look absolutely stunning,” Declan said, when he saw her descending the stairs. David was busy in the background, attending to cameramen at the front door. Maud and a few of the other household staff were assisting him.

Declan welcomed her into his arms and they hugged tightly.

“Your first interview. How do you feel?” he asked her, as they walked together hand-in-hand towards the living room. David had specially rearranged it for the interview.

“Nervous, a little. Mostly excited,” she said, and he kissed her on the cheek.

***

“What is it like being Declan Xavier’s girlfriend?” was the first question Liam, the reporter interviewing them, asked, directing it to Heidi immediately. She laughed coyly, exchanging a quick happy look with Declan and then turning back to Liam again.

“I can’t say he’s not hard work. It’s very difficult to have a serious conversation with this man,” she said, and Liam smiled. Declan laughed at that himself, and Heidi instantly felt at ease.

“We assume that you’re getting used to the rock star lifestyle gradually?” Liam continued. Heidi brushed away some curls from her eyes.

“There’s nothing to get used to. It’s a regular household with regular people. Declan and I like our private, quiet days. It’s not what you think you know from the movies,” she replied. She felt Declan squeeze her hand gently.

“And we hear that there’s a grand opening for your bakery next week?” Liam threw this question to the floor, and Declan jumped in.

“You have not lived if you haven’t tried my girlfriend’s cupcakes. It’s what clinched the deal for me. I tasted one of them and I was a goner,” Declan said, and Liam and Heidi laughed.

She liked watching him in front of the camera, how his personality remained the same, how his smile was capable of pleasing everyone in the room. Declan made it look so easy to be a celebrity. That was probably what made him a rock star.

“And your other big announcement is…” Liam said with a smile.

“That we’re pregnant!” Heidi and Declan said together and kissed lightly. Heidi noticed the camera pan downwards and capture her baby bump for the audience.

“Congratulations to the happy couple. Have you picked out names yet?” Liam asked.

“If that’s your way of finding out if it’s a girl or a boy, that’s not happening, Liam,” Declan said, and squeezed Heidi’s shoulder playfully. Liam laughed at that as well.

“I have to ask a question that has been on everybody’s mind, really. How did Heidi Scott manage to slow down Declan Xavier? How did you manage this big transformation in him?” Liam asked, crossing his legs.

Heidi felt the cameras focus on her, and she shifted in her seat. This was always the hard part, lying with a straight face about how they met.

“I don’t know if I’ve changed him,” she began, and Liam pounced on that.

“Of course you have. Declan was surrounded by women, there were scandals about him sleeping with underage girls, supermodels with broken hearts…” Liam cut in.

“But that wasn’t necessarily his side of the story. Declan is a celebrity. He’s a rock star. Of course the stories about him will be exaggerated. Not that I’m defending any of the bad stuff that he may or may not have done. From my perspective, we met and we changed both our lives forever,” Heidi said. She could feel herself getting worked up. When would these allegations ever end? Even after all these months, they refused to abandon him.

“The truth is, Liam,” Declan spoke up then, “that she did change me. She changed my life because I met her and realized that I didn’t need anybody else. Nobody had ever done that to me before. And then I fell in love with her.” He had turned to her while he spoke and she could feel the squeeze of his hands in hers.

That was the first time he had said that to her, and she was afraid she was going to cry.

“And now she’s going to be the mother of my child.” Declan smiled at Liam, who smiled back at the happy couple.

***

“That was an incredible performance!” David clapped his hands as he shut the kitchen door behind him. Declan and Heidi were kissing when he entered.

“It wasn’t a performance, David, for heaven’s sake.” Declan slapped David on his back.

“Okay, okay. You know what I meant. We’ve done it, team,” he said, simultaneously offering high fives to both Heidi and Declan.

“And my first interview!” Heidi let out a sigh, pouring herself a glass of water.

“Very well done, sis. And I have to say, you look incredible as well,” David said, giving her a quick hug.

“Free publicity for my bakery too,” she said, with a wink towards Declan, who shook his head and laughed.

“Heidi Scott, ever the businesswoman,” Declan said, pulling her into his arms again.

“I’m so glad this isn’t a game anymore, so I don’t have to tiptoe around the media,” David said, sitting down at the table.

“We might have one more secret to keep, for a few months.” Declan turned to David who frowned. Heidi was staring at Declan too. Now what?!

“Heidi.” He turned to her and was down on his knee in a flash. She nearly squealed but remembered that the people from the TV show were still in the house outside.

Declan took out a small velvet box, which he popped open. A diamond ring sat in the center, and Heidi nodded her head before he had even asked her.

“A rock for my rock star girlfriend,” Declan said, slipping the ring onto her finger before he had picked her up in his arms and swung her around. Heidi had never felt this much happiness before.

*****

THE END

The Boss's Surprise Baby

Description

A curvy girl who is out of luck PLUS a sexy billionaire looking for love PLUS an ex-wife with evil intentions!

Kelly Taylor has no idea what she is getting herself into when she meets the famous billionaire Oscar Moretti chasing his daughter April down the street.

She has been down on her luck, and after losing yet another job she is eager to find a new one. So when Oscar offers her one as a nanny to his daughter, she accepts without hesitation.

What she isn’t ready for is the butterflies invading her stomach... He’s a player and she should stay away, but she can’t help but feel attracted to him. She does her best to stay focused, but her attraction to Oscar becomes more potent by the day. Soon, she must face the reality that a man like Oscar would never fall for a young girl like herself.

But there is much more to a man than what you see on the outside...

Oscar Moretti no longer believes in love. After strings of girlfriends and a fiancé who cheated on him, his only love is his daughter, April. But then he sees a dark-haired girl who brings joy into his heart again. He should stay away, because he is much too old for her. But he wants her, and there is no way he can let her go.

He is used to getting what he wants.

The attraction between Kelly and Oscar is obvious. But then Oscar’s ex-wife returns and Kelly must make a difficult choice.

Will Oscar get back with his ex-wife? Or does he want Kelly? And should she tell him that she has a surprise for him? Find out now in this steamy billionaire romance!

Chapter One

Kelly closed her eyes and tried to focus on making it home. She had opted to stand the short way home, afraid that she would otherwise end up on the other side of town after missing her stop. It had been a hard day and all she wanted was to go home and get as much sleep as she could. Being in college with no money and a mediocre job, which she had just lost, had made her life more stressful than the life of any twenty-three-year-old needed to be. She had tried all her life to make both her parents proud but, as it was, she would be lucky if they still looked to her as a daughter after finding out she had lost her third job in two months. It wasn’t that she didn’t try. She had done everything in her power to please her employer, but she found that she did not love her job. The longer she had worked as secretary, telephone attendant, and then waitress, the more she had become resentful towards her jobs.

The bus lurched to a stop and Kelly got off, deciding that she would run home and get started on a new job hunt before she told her parents. Just as she stepped off the bus a beautiful little girl with blonde pigtails and a scowl came bolting towards her from out of nowhere. Concern filled Kelly as she looked down at the little girl, who had clearly escaped her parents. She stepped forward and scooped her up before the girl could make her way on to the bus. She perched the girl on her hips and bounced her up and down as she began to lash out against Kelly. There was only one thing to do, and that was to find her parents.

Just as Kelly was about to take her first step, a woman came running out of a building nearby. She looked young and Kelly assumed that she must be the mother. She ran straight towards Kelly and grabbed the child from her hands.

“How could you do that to mommy?” the woman asked, obviously angry with the child.

“Oh, I’m sure she only meant to be off for a few minutes,” Kelly tried to joke. She had been an energetic child, so she knew what it was like for little girls to want to do a bit of exploring, even if that meant the parents would be worried crazy.

The woman looked at her as if Kelly had lost her mind. Just then a man came out from the same store the woman had just left. He looked much older than her, but Kelly was impressed by how handsome he was. He wore a gray fitted suit and a scowl that made Kelly want to cringe. He walked with slow, long strides, taking his time to get to them. Kelly registered that the woman standing beside her was afraid of him, and she wondered why.

“I’ve had it with you, Julianna,” he said, in a low, rumbling voice. “This is the second time you’ve lost our child this week. The judge said you could have supervised visits, but I frankly have had enough. I’m taking her.” Just like that, Kelly watched as he yanked the child from her mother’s hand. The little girl, who had previously quieted, now stretched out her hands and began crying to be returned to her mother.

Kelly was about to speak when the strangest thing happened. Instead of reaching out for her child, the mother simply sucked her teeth and walked away, leaving the father holding the crying little girl.

“Do I know you?” he asked.

“Oh, um, no. I was just here to catch your daughter just now,” Kelly said, trying to step around him so she could flee the scene of what appeared to be the weirdest episode she’d ever seen.

“Ah, so you caught little monkey here?” he asked affectionately. “I’m surprised you were able to. She usually gets a few blocks from us before we can catch up to her.”

“She basically ran into my arms,” Kelly joked.

“Did she?” he asked, looking down at his daughter. “You like this lady?” he asked his daughter, who was now sobbing quietly into his jacket.

Kelly was thrown a bit off guard by the turn of the conversation, but it seemed the little girl understood clearly because she nodded and placed her head on her father’s shoulder.

“Seems you’ve done what many have tried to do,” he said with a smile. “You’ve won over a Moretti.”

Kelly didn’t register the name immediately, but after a second she began to recognize who he was.

“You’re Oscar Moretti?” she asked, beginning to understand a bit better. The woman she had just met was his ex-wife, who he had caught cheating with his business partner. Or that’s what the gossip columns had reported. She had heard a lot of things about Oscar Moretti from the gossip columns. He had made a name for himself in college, turning his measly inheritance into a multibillion dollar hotel empire. He’d had relationships with various tall, thin models before marrying Julianna when she fell pregnant. Their split had been of great interest to Kelly’s circle of friends, and had been plastered on the covers of all the tabloids for months.

“Yes, I am,” he replied. “And you are?”

“I’m Kelly, Kelly Taylor,” she replied.

Just then a car drove up, and a man dressed in a black suit and sunglasses stepped out.

“It was nice to meet you, Kelly,” Oscar said, handing the little girl to the man in the suit. She reluctantly let go of her father, who then stuck his hand into his pocket and pulled out a card. “Give me a call, Kelly, I think I have a proposition for you,” he said, handing her the card. For a moment their hands touched and Kelly felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her that she had not felt since she was a love-struck teenager.

Kelly was impressed, but she wanted to know what a man like him wanted with a girl like her. And she also wanted to go home and figure out why the simple brush of his hand against her made her feel as if butterflies had invaded her stomach.

Chapter Two

“You lost your job!” Kelly wasn’t surprised her mother had learned of her transgression before she had got home. Hoping she could get away with it was a big mistake.

“I couldn’t help it, mom,” she said, walking past her mother, who was blocking the doorway to the kitchen.

“You couldn’t help it!” her mother responded, walking right behind her as she headed to her room, “You have no space for error, Kelly. Having a job is the only way you’ll make it through this last stretch of school,”

“I’ll find another job,” Kelly replied, when she finally made it to her room at the back of the house.

“Who is going to hire you now, Kelly? You’ve been fired by everyone on the strip, and I’m sure word is going around about how irresponsible you are.”

Kelly looked at her mother, who seemed to be a lot more distressed than she was. She thought of how hard her mother had worked to give her a better life and in that moment she remembered her encounter with the multi-millionaire.

“I actually think I might have an interview,” she said.

“An interview?” her mother asked.

“Yes, I met someone today and he said I should call him. He gave me his card.”

This made her mother pause. Kelly could tell that what she had said had done nothing to put her mother at ease.

“You want to go and work for a strange man,” her mother said slowly and calmly. “Have we taught you nothing?”

“He’s not technically a strange man,” she replied. “We know him. We just don’t know him know him.”

Kelly felt as if she was a little girl all over again, trying to explain to her mother why she was eating peanut butter off the spoon.

“What are you trying to say?” her mother asked, in obvious confusion.

“I’m saying that we know this man, but we don’t know him like you know Mrs. Spence at the grocery store,” Kelly replied, sitting on her bed.

“Well, then tell me who this man is,” her mother replied, crossing her arms.

“He’s Oscar Moretti,” Kelly replied, under her breath.

“Oscar who?” her mother asked.

“Oscar Moretti,” Kelly replied, a bit louder this time.

“The Oscar Moretti who owns the hotel I work in?” her mother asked, a skeptical look on her face.

“Yes,” Kelly said, shrugging her shoulders.

“And how did you meet this Oscar Moretti?” her mother asked, seemingly amused.

“I met him today when I stopped his daughter from running into the street,” Kelly replied.

“And then he hired you?” her mother asked.

“Well, not really. He just told me to give him a call because he had a position for me. I was thinking I could call him and ask him if he needed someone to work at one of his hotels,” Kelly lied. She knew that saying ‘proposition’ to her mother would make her think something completely different.

Her mother was silent for a moment.

“If this works out, just make sure you don’t mess it up,” she said, before turning and sauntering back into the kitchen.

Kelly rolled over on her bed and let out a sigh of relief. She had got her mother off her back for now, but she had no idea whether or not this man would give her a job. All she could think about was the intensity in his eyes and the way she had been drawn to him on that sidewalk. She picked up her phone and decided it wasn’t too late to call. She was only asking for an entry level job, and he shouldn’t find that too hard to supply, seen as she had practically saved his daughter’s life. She took the card from her pocket and dialed the number.

“Hello,” she said, when he picked up.

“Hello,” he replied. “Who might I be speaking to?”

“Umm, it’s Kelly, the girl…”

“Oh yes, I met you on the sidewalk today,” he said, before she could finish her sentence.

“Oh yes, that’s me.” All the bravado she had mustered up before making the call had vanished.

“Is something wrong?” he asked.

“Well, not really,” she replied. “I actually wanted to call you to ask for a job.” She crossed her fingers and prayed he wouldn’t decline.

“A job?” he asked skeptically.

“Yes, I actually lost mine today. And since you gave me your card, I thought I may as well cash in that favor you offered.”

A chuckle came down the line. “Come into my office tomorrow bright and early,” he replied.

“Really?” she asked, a bit surprised.

“Yes, I think I have a job that would fit you well. And dress casually.”

“Thank you so much, Mr. Moretti,” she said, a bit too loudly.

“Please, I wish you would call me Oscar,” he replied.

“Oh sure, no problem. Oscar,” Kelly said, doing a little dance in her head.

“Well, if that’s all then, I must wish you a good day,” he said, before hanging up.

Kelly stared at the phone, thanking her lucky stars that she had managed to wrangle a possible job.

Chapter Three

Kelly approached the Moretti building with reverence. She had skipped her morning class to attend this meeting, which had her on edge. Coupled with that, her mother had insisted she wore a suit which was two sizes too small for her. The last time she had worn this suit had been for her undergrad placement interview. Since then she had moved up at least three sizes, and the widening of her hips and the late development of what her mother jovially called her "coconuts" made everything more emphasized in the tiny suit. Her breasts were on display and no matter how much she adjusted the buttons, they would somehow come undone, revealing more cleavage than was recommended for any job interview. She had looked in the mirror at her butt and realised that it too was on display and arguably more noticeable in the tight fitting skirt. She had agreed to wear the suit just to get her mother off her back, but now, as she knocked on the door of Oscar’s private building, she was feeling a bit nervous. The hotel took up six large, tall buildings lining the beach side. In the middle was Oscar’s building and, as she had been told by her mother, the place where all interviews and hiring were done.

The door buzzed. Kelly pushed in and was surprised to see how beautifully decorated the inside of the building was. It was all white walls and marble floor, with plants scattered all around. In front of her was a receptionist’s desk, which boasted a beautiful blonde lady who looked as if she had just walked out of a magazine. Kelly tugged at her ill-fitting and outdated suit and approached the desk.

“Hi,” Kelly all but whispered.

“Did you say something?” the woman asked, looking at Kelly from head to toe. She was not immune to this look. Most people saw her thick black hair, brown eyes, dark skin and wide hips and immediately judged.

“I did,” Kelly replied, feeling a bit less uncomfortable. Even though this woman appeared to be beautiful, she was not the least bit beautiful where it mattered to Kelly. “I have an appointment with Oscar.”

“Oscar?” the lady asked, raising an eyebrow. “Do you mean Mr. Moretti?”

“I call him Oscar,” Kelly replied, giving a sly smile. It was not her nature to tease, but she had nothing to lose and it felt good to see the look of discomfort cross the receptionist’s face.

“And your name is?” the woman asked, looking at her computer screen.

“It’s Kelly Taylor,” Kelly replied.

“Oh, you’re Kelly. I believe you are a bit late.”

Kelly looked down at her watch and scoffed. She had only been late by five minutes.

“Better late than never,” Kelly replied.

“Let’s hope Mr. Moretti thinks the same. His office is on the top floor.”

“Thanks,” Kelly replied dryly, before walking away. The last thing she needed was a snob ruining her day. She took the elevator to the top floor. When she stepped out she was face to face with the sea. It appeared that the entire floor had outer walls of transparent glass. She stood there for a minute admiring the sea. She had been so caught up with school and work she had long since forgotten how blue and vast the sea was.

“Finally, you’re here,” she heard someone say from beside her. She looked over to see Oscar standing there. He was dressed in a gray suit that clung to him perfectly. She was once again surprised by the way she suddenly felt herself drawn to him.

“Oh, I got held up by the bus,” she replied.

“It’s fine. Follow me.”

Kelly turned and followed him through the hallways toward his office. She could tell he prided himself on being a dominating man, and something about that made her even more interested to find out more about him.

“In here,” he said, turning a doorknob and ushering her into his office. She waited for him to sit down, silently thanking her high school for teaching her the proper way to conduct an interview. To her dismay, he didn’t sit. Instead, he walked toward the edge of his desk and perched on the edge.

“Sit, Kelly,” he said.

She didn’t know when exactly she sat, but his commanding words were hard to ignore.

“I just want to thank you for giving me the opportunity to work for you,” she said, feeling a bit awkward as she sat there looking up at him.

“It’s fine,” Oscar replied. “Though I’m not sure you’ll be ready to accept the job I have in mind.”

“Oh, and what sort of job is that?” Kelly asked, while inwardly praying it was nothing gross or humiliating.

“I have recently been awarded full custody of my daughter,” he said, standing and pacing the area behind his desk. “The thing is, she’s so young, her mother doesn’t really show her any affection and I have not been able to find a young enough nanny to fit her specific needs.”

“You want me to be her nanny?” Kelly asked, a bit surprised to hear him say this. She had never taken care of children and she had no idea if she even could.

“Well, it’s more than just a nanny,” he said, pausing and looking her right in the eyes.

“What is it?” she asked.

“I want you to be our live in nanny,” he replied. “The position comes highly paid and you will be able to come and go as you please, just not in the times you will have to care for my daughter. You would receive enough benefits to be comfortable and remain so for a long period of time,”

“Live in nanny,” Kelly replied, a bit lost as all the information washed over her. “Where would I live?”

“In my home, of course,” Kelly’s head snapped up and she met his eyes. For a moment she thought she saw something flash across his face, but before she could read into it, it was gone.

“And I would be able to continue with school?” she asked.

“Yes, you will be given provision to attend school. I would, of course, take care of those expenses if you do decide you would like to work for me,” Oscar said.

“You’d pay my fees?” Kelly asked, a bit surprised.

“It’s customary,” Oscar replied. “I’ve paid all the fees for those I work closely with.”

Just then Kelly’s mind flashed back to his receptionist.

“You mean like your receptionist?” she asked.

Oscar gave her a quizzical look.

“Never mind,” Kelly said.

“So what do you think?” he asked.

“I think I need to think about it and discuss it with my parents,” Kelly said.

“I look forward to hearing from you,” Oscar said. “And please, next time, dress in something more comfortable.”

Kelly looked down at her skirt, which had made its way half way up her thigh. Embarrassment flooded her and she wished she could disappear. Instead of making her feel any more embarrassed, Oscar walked over to her and extended his hand. She took it and he pulled her to her feet. Kelly lost her balance for a millisecond and staggered closer to him, bringing them face to face.

She looked up and once again she saw a flash of something crossing Oscar’s face.

“I hope you don’t find this offensive,” he whispered, observing her intently with his hand clasped around her waist, “but you are truly beautiful.”

Kelly stood there for a moment, relishing the feel of his hand on her skin. It was as if every place he touched had ignited with a slow, burning fire that spread through her whole body. Just then, there was a knock on the door and Kelly slightly pushed Oscar away from her. They hadn’t been doing anything, but she still flushed. She didn’t want anyone to walk in and get the wrong idea.

“Mr. Moretti, you have another meeting in ten minutes. I think it’s time we get going,” a man on the other side of the door said loudly.

“I’ll be there in a minute, Ashton,” he replied.

“Duty calls,” Oscar said, looking at her and smiling. It seemed so strange to see a smile on his face that she almost asked him what had made him smile. “I look forward to hearing from you by the end of the day. If you do accept, you should begin your first day tomorrow.”

Chapter Four

Kelly looked up at the house that stood before her. It wasn’t something she saw every day, but it was similar to the other homes in the Sweet Hallow community. They were all large houses with brick walls and elaborate porches. She had opted for a taxi instead of the bus, knowing that there was no way she would be able to find a bus to take her here. None of the people who lived in this area would need to take public transport.

After leaving Oscar’s office the previous day, she had gone on to discuss the idea with her mother and father. Her mother had been totally against it and so was her father. The thought of having their baby girl away from them was causing them more grief than she had imagined. Kelly had managed to sell them on the idea when she promised to visit and stay over at least once a week. This had made the conversation easier, since she had already decided she wanted to take the job. She had done this not because she was particularly excited about being a nanny, but because she was interested to see who Oscar really was and why she had the consistent urge to throw herself at him.

She walked up to the gate and was greeted by someone over the intercom. After giving her name and explaining who she was, the gate rolled open and she walked in. Halfway to the door, she noticed someone standing there waiting for her. It was a woman and she was dressed in some sort of uniform. Kelly panicked and wondered whether her jeans and a simple t-shirt would be good enough.

“Hi, you must be Kelly,” the older woman said, smiling at her. “I’m afraid Mr. Moretti had to run out for a few hours and won’t be able to meet with you to do the orientation. He has, however, asked me to get you situated.”

Kelly smiled and nodded.

“Come in.”

Kelly crossed the threshold and was mesmerized by the beautiful décor. It was strange that a man with such masculine taste could live in a house so properly balanced.

“You can leave your bag by the door,” the woman told her. “I’m Margret, by the way. You can call me Maggie.”

Kelly noted the genuine smile and the way she seemed at ease. They spent little over half an hour touring the house. Kelly was shown to April’s wing, where the little girl stayed and she would also room. She was shown a bit of Oscar’s side of the house, which only had his bedroom, a library and his personal office. The rest of the house consisted of a kitchen, dining room, bathrooms, a gym and, to her surprise, an outdoor pool and tennis court.

“Is that all?” Kelly asked, when they were back in the foyer.

“Yes, that’s all. Your bag has been taken to your room. If you can find your way, I suggest you head on up there and unpack. I think Mr. Moretti will be here soon and he has little April with him.”

Kelly took her advice and went to her room and unpacked the few clothes she had brought. She hoped her salary would be enough that she could get a few more child-friendly outfits before the month ended.

A while later, there was a knock on her door.

“Come in,” she said.

The door opened to reveal Oscar who, as usual, was dressed in a well-fitted suit. She was so caught up in looking at him that she almost missed the little girl who was clinging to his hand. She turned her gaze to the little girl, who was looking at her in veiled horror. Kelly tilted her head to the side, the way her little sister used to do when she met strangers, and began to look at her. To her relief, the little girl also tilted her head to the side and looked at Kelly.

“Nice to see you have gotten yourself settled,” Oscar said, smiling at her.

“Yes, Maggie really helped me to get settled,” Kelly replied, with a smile.

“Yes, she’s a sweetheart,” Oscar said. “Listen, Maggie is going to watch April for a bit. I need you to join me in my office so that I can discuss a few things with you.”

“Sure,” Kelly replied, following him out of her room and into his study. April had run off to find Maggie.

“Take a seat,” Oscar said, when they were in his office. “Now, as you can tell, my daughter is very precious to me,” he said, holding her gaze from where he sat across his desk.

Kelly nodded.

“I just wanted her to have female companionship, since her mother up and left her. That woman should have never had a child. I’m just happy that I have custody so April can grow up in an environment that’s safe for her,” Oscar said.

“I understand,” Kelly replied.

“Now, on to business. I leased a car for you to use while you’re under my employ. It comes equipped with a child seat and everything you might need to take April around. Of course, you can use it for your personal purposes if necessary. I assume you have a driver’s license?”

“I do,” Kelly replied.

He rifled through a few documents on his desk and passed one across the table to her. She looked down and realized it was her contract. She looked at the salary and almost choked on her own tongue.

“Is this the right amount?” she asked, handing the contract back to him.

“Yes,” Oscar replied, smiling. “I did say you would be paid considerably well.”

“That’s an exorbitant figure,” Kelly said.

“All my personal employees are paid the same standard fee,” Oscar said.

Kelly was silent.

“That’s all for now,” Oscar said. “You should take the contract and review it. You will only be responsible for April at an emotional level. The rest is being taken care of by her various tutors. You can take her out, take her swimming. Whatever you think would fascinate a little girl, as long as it can’t harm her.”

“I think I understand,” Kelly responded.

“Are your parents alright with this?” Oscar asked.

“They came around,” she replied. “I just have to visit them once a week.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem,” Oscar replied, standing and walking towards her. “Can I assume you won’t be running off with a boyfriend of some sort?”

“Oh no, no worries there,” Kelly replied. She noted the way that Oscar raised his brow.

“No problem there? I would have thought a beautiful girl like you would be swimming in broken hearts,” he said, pinning her with an intense stare.

This made Kelly laugh nervously. She was beginning to find him a bit more relatable than the stone-faced millionaire she had always imagined him to be.

“I guess I’m not attracted to most of the guys in my peer group,” she said thoughtfully.

“Why is that?” Oscar asked.

“They’re quite different from what I grew up expecting men should be like. It seems that they’re more interested in virtual reality than actual reality.”

“Wow, such strong words from such a young mind,” Oscar said, giving her a genuine smile.

“Well, I’ve had a lot of time to think about it, being boyfriend-less and all,” Kelly replied.

“So, what do you think men should be?” Oscar asked.

“Not self-obsessed,” Kelly replied. “I’ve seen the way my father treats my mother, and he waits on her every beck and call as if they were his own needs.”

“I guess all that was a different time,” Oscar said. “I could say the same thing of women in your generation. Take April’s mother, for instance.”

“She did seem quite young,” Kelly said, referring to when she had met Julianna on the sidewalk.

“Our relationship was a mistake. I should have seen it from the minute we met. The only good thing it produced was my daughter,” Oscar said.

“And now?” Kelly asked.

“Now I’m more focused on raising my daughter than anything else,” he said.

Kelly saw the look in his eyes when he looked at her. She could tell he wanted to say something else but held himself back.

“Well, if that’s all,” she said, standing, “I’d like to spend a bit more time getting to know April.”

“The sooner the better,” Oscar said.

Kelly walked out of his office, leaving him to stare after her. She was once again surprised at her attraction for Oscar.

Chapter Five

Kelly threw herself on the bed as exhaustion finally begun to kick in. She had been caring for April for two months now and there was no shortage of adventure for her charge. They had spent sleepless nights building blanket forts, days idling at the zoo and made numerous trips to the beach. Today had been one of those beach days that had drained her of most of her energy. Oscar had planned the trip to make up for missing dinner the previous night, and April had been over the moon. Kelly, who had grown accustomed to being blackmailed with puppy eyes and pouts, had been at the little girl’s mercy. They had packed their bags, taken the picnic basket Maggie had prepared and headed down to the beach.

Kelly had been keyed up the entire time she was there. Besides his apparent love for his daughter, Oscar also sported amiable traits such as rock hard abs, exquisitely toned legs and muscular arms, one of which sported an excellently painted tattoo of a lion and the other an eagle. When she hadn’t been feeding or playing with April, she had found herself staring at Oscar. He had caught her a few times and had given her sly, playful grins which she responded to with shy smiles.

Somehow, his looks had her wondering if it was proper workplace etiquette to wear her strappy bikini. She’d gone out and bought it just for days like these, and she knew the bright pink looked great against her dark skin. She had never been ashamed of being curvy and now, as she sat on the beach staring at Oscar, she began to envision him touching her and holding her just as he had done that day in his office. She knew she had to be careful around him, because even though she wasn’t the thin, slinky type he liked, she had a feeling he wanted more from her than he was letting on.

After what seemed like a million years, mostly spent trying to resolve her unusual attraction, they had left to take April for ice cream. They had returned home soon after and Oscar had taken a sleeping April to her room while Kelly had headed straight towards the showers.

Now she tried her best to shut her eyes and sleep, but images of Oscar kept flashing through her head. Just then, there was a knock on her door. She wrapped her towel a bit tighter around her and went to open it, just in case April had woken up and wanted to use her bed, which she had begun doing more recently. She was, however, surprised to find Oscar standing on the other side of her door. He looked startled to see her wrapped only in a towel.

“I should probably come back,” he said.

“It’s fine,” Kelly replied.

“I just wanted to let you know that I would like to take you and April to a family function tomorrow. My sister is graduating from law school and I’m throwing her a party.”

“Oh, that should be interesting,” Kelly replied.

“Oh, yes,” he replied. “It should be.”

He stepped closer to her. Fire burned inside of her. He had that look on his face again. Kelly wasn’t sure what to do, but the one thing she was sure of was that she did not want to step back. He took another step; he was so close now. She was staring at his lips and the next thing she knew he was kissing her. Kelly felt as if she was on fire. She had never felt this attraction to any person in her life, and as Oscar ran his hands up and down her back she felt a tension that she didn’t know had been building up begin to release. Oscar deepened the kiss and stepped into the room, shutting the door behind him. The towel fell to the floor.

Kelly gasped as his hands came in direct contact with her skin. Oscar kicked the towel away. He walked her backwards until she was pressed against the wall. His touch against her skin was urgent and almost careful. Kelly felt as if she was at a disadvantage backed up against the wall and naked, when he was fully clothed. She tugged at the hem of his t-shirt and was satisfied when he pulled it over his head. Kelly felt the warmth of his skin against her and savoured the way the feel of their bodies touching set her body afire. She was not satisfied, though, and she pulled at the hems of his shorts, which he quickly removed.

“I want you so badly,” he whispered against her ear, as he pulled her leg up and nestled himself between her legs. Kelly gasped as the warmth of him flooded her.

“Please,” she whispered.

“Not just yet,” Oscar said, leading her toward the bed. “Lay down.”

Kelly obeyed, and slowly climbed onto the bed and lay down. She felt no shame with Oscar. All she wanted to do was make love to him.

“That’s right,” he said, climbing onto the bed.

He looked down at her naked body as she lay on the bed. For a moment she thought he was going to pull away, but instead he reached down and brushed a lock of hair from her face. Kelly wasted no time and reached up to touch the finely-toned abs she had been fantasizing about all day. The feel of his skin against her hands was driving her crazy. Kelly looked up into Oscar’s eyes and saw the intensity in his eyes as he looked down at her naked body.

“God, you’re beautiful,” he said, before pulling her back in for a kiss. This time she could feel the urgency in his touch. “Beautiful.”

Kelly felt his dominating presence then and somehow it made her want him even more. She tried to push herself up onto her elbows to look at him, but he forced her back onto the bed.

“Slowly, darling,” he said. “I’ve been thinking about this ever since I saw you on that pavement.”

Kelly had no time to reply as he began kissing her again. He moved his kisses down to her neck, which caused her body to go completely limp. She was having trouble differentiating reality from the fantasy she had just slipped into. Oscar moved lower, lavishing her breasts with kisses. She let out a soft scream when he sucked her nipple into his mouth. Fireworks went off in her head as he teased and tantalised her body with his hands. When Kelly thought she could take no more, she felt the length of him pressing against her pelvis.

“Oscar,” she whispered.

Oscar let out a low groan and Kelly bit her lip as the length of him entered her. Her hips surged upwards to meet him thrust for thrust until their bodies collided with an urgency that drove them both off the edge.

Kelly lay limp and spent beside Oscar, who had been silent for over five minutes now. She had never imagined herself having sex with her boss, let alone one who was so notorious for being a playboy. Kelly felt as if she should say something, but before she could do it Oscar sat up and looked over at her.

“We need to talk,” he said.

“Yes, we do,” Kelly replied, thinking of all the horrible things he was about to say to her. She would need to prepare herself for the worst. There was no way a man like Oscar would want to be with a woman like her, and with everything that had just happened, there was no way he would keep her on. At least she would be able to leave with her dignity, knowing that she had wanted this as well.

Before Oscar or Kelly could say anything, there was another knock on the door. Oscar jumped up suddenly and stared down into her eyes. Kelly tried to cover her body with her hands, but Oscar clutched her hands.

“Don’t,” he said, before reaching down and planting a gentle kiss on her forehead.

The knock on the door came again. Oscar left the bed and pulled his clothes on, then stooped down to pick up her towel and toss it to her. Kelly grabbed it and wrapped it around herself before coming off the bed to stand beside Oscar. Just like the first time she had stood in his office, she saw a flash of something in his eyes that was quickly replaced.

“We can talk later,” he said, walking to the door and opening it.

Kelly watched as April walked in with her teddy bear clutched to her chest.

“Ready for nap nap,” April said, before proceeding to climb onto Kelly’s bed and curl up into her sleeping position.

Kelly looked up at Oscar, who was once again staring at her. Kelly waited until he left before she closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. She had no idea how she had let things go so far. It was obvious to her that Oscar had enjoyed it as much as she had, but she had no idea what would happen now that she had slept with her boss. She knew for sure that things would be awkward going forward. She only hoped it would not affect April.

***

The three of them arrived at Oscar’s parents’ house while the party was in full swing. They entered the house together, April clinging to her hand and Oscar leading the way. There were a lot more people there than she had imagined. After a few minutes, April took off with a set of children she had been told were cousins of some sort. Oscar took her hand and led her through the house to where most people were enjoying lively conversation. This was the first time they had been in physical contact since the night they had made love. Oscar had spent most of the morning out of the house and, by the time he had stopped by the house, it had been time to leave. Kelly did her best not to let the feel of their skin touching lead her to any conclusions. Oscar had yet to say anything to her and for now she was still just the nanny, no matter how right it felt to have him hold her hand and lead her through his childhood home.

Kelly realized his parents were not as old as she had thought they would be, and she was even more surprised to see his sister, who stood at about six feet tall with a thin figure that was fit for any runway. Oscar noticed her gaze and smiled.

“Believe me, I’m still the hottest one in this family,” he said.

Just then, his sister charged towards them with her arms outstretched.

“Oscar,” she screamed. “It’s been forever seen I last saw you.”

“You know how work gets,” he said shyly.

“And who is this?” his sister asked, motioning towards Kelly.

“This is Kelly. She’s been helping me with April since I left Julianna,” he said.

Kelly took note of the way he had introduced her.

“Oh, wow, that’s awesome. I’m Mason,” his sister said, stretching her hand out to Kelly. Before Kelly could take it, April ran through the middle of the group, chasing a little boy and screaming with glee. Mason laughed. “It seems like you’re having a good effect on my niece. She hardly ever plays with anyone.”

“Just a little encouragement here and there does the job,” Kelly replied.

“Sure does,” Oscar said, smiling at her.

Kelly could tell he wasn’t talking about April, but she chose to keep that to herself. She needed to clear her head of Oscar, and the best way to do that was to head back to her parents’ for a night. After their tryst together she no idea where they stood and whether or not he was just using her as his little plaything until he got bored. She knew she wasn’t his type and that made it even harder for her to imagine their relationship being anything but sexual.

Chapter Six

Kelly returned home the next day to find that April was gone and the usual house staff were also absent. She made her way to her room to get settled and call Oscar, so she could figure out what to do. As she passed the kitchen, she noticed a woman standing in there. She had her back turned to Kelly and she seemed to be looking at something on the kitchen counter. Kelly wasn’t sure what to do, so she opted to clear her throat to get the stranger’s attention. The woman turned around and Kelly was surprised to see that it was Julianna, April’s mother.

“Oh, hi,” Kelly said, walking towards Julianna. She looked surprised to see Kelly standing there.

“Kelly, I presume,” she said.

“Yes,” Kelly replied. “Is Oscar somewhere around here?”

“Oh no, but he called me and told me he wanted me to come back,” Julianna said.

Kelly raised her brow skeptically. From everything she had heard about this woman, she had her doubts that Oscar would ask her to return.

“He did?” Kelly asked.

“Oh, yes. We had a long conversation. I convinced him that I had changed and he told me I could come back home and we could be one happy family again.”

“Well, that’s none of my business,” Kelly said, doing her best not to let her emotions get the best of her. Sure, Oscar had made love to her, but there had been nothing else. He hadn’t called her or texted her, and he hadn’t given her any promises that there would be any future for them. For all she knew, all that had been a momentary lapse for him.

“Where are you going?” Julianna asked.

“I’m going to my room,” Kelly said, turning around to face her once again.

“No, you’re not. You’re leaving. We won’t be needing you anymore, since I’ve returned,” Julianna said.

“Are you serious?” Kelly replied.

“Yes, please leave,” Julianna said.

Kelly could tell she was being vindictive, but there was nothing she could do. After all, Kelly had no claims to this life she had been living for the past few months. All she knew was that she had fallen in love with the little girl she had been paid to care for, and she was only just trying to figure out how she felt towards the father. She was now forced to see that, no matter what she had thought, she didn’t belong here in this family.

“Sure,” Kelly replied, trying to be nonchalant. After all, this was April’s mother, and Kelly had no claims to Oscar.

“I’ll have the rest of your things delivered to you,” Julianna called after Kelly, as she made her way to the door. She called a taxi and waited outside. Minutes later, the taxi returned to get her. She didn’t look out of the window as the taxi took her away. She kept her eyes focused on the gate. There was no way she was going to cry about having to leave this place behind.

“Why are you back?” her mother asked, when she walked through the door. “Did they fire you?”

“No, mom. Well, technically, yes. Oscar’s wife, or ex-wife showed up and told me to leave,” Kelly told her mother.

“His ex-wife. The woman he left and told to stay away from their child?” her mother asked.

“Well, I wasn’t there yesterday. I have no clue what could have happened between then and now,” she replied.

Her mother looked at her for a few minutes.

“Do you have something going on with that man?” her mother asked.

“What! No,” Kelly said.

“You do,” her mother said with a smirk. “Otherwise you would have sent that woman out of the house.”

“Mom, what could I possibly have with a man who is more than twice my age?” she asked.

“I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me?” her mother asked. “That’s why you came here the other night so suddenly. Something happened between you two.”

“You’re crazy, mom,” Kelly said, trying not to blush.

Her mother had always been strangely fascinated by her love interests, ever since she had been sixteen and had brought Allan Dennis, a pimple-faced senior, home to meet her parents.

“What, did he come on to you?” her mother asked.

“It’s complicated,” Kelly said.

“What happened?”

“We, sort of, umm, we-” Kelly was having trouble admitting to her mother that she had got down and dirty with Oscar. “We had a connection,” she lied.

“Wow, a connection, and then what?”

“Then his daughter knocked on the door and we stopped.”

Her mother laughed, making Kelly cringe.

“You’re terrible, mom,” Kelly said, standing and walking away so that she could go into her room.

“So what now?” her mother asked

“I have no idea,” Kelly replied. “I have a month break from school and I don’t have to work, so I think I’ll go with Janice and her family to Europe.”

Janice was Kelly’s oldest friend. As a child she had been aware of their differences, but Janice had never made her feel like less of a person because she had less money. They had grown up together and made plans to travel the world. Recently, Janice had pitched the idea that they travel to Europe to do “country hopping”. Kelly had originally disagreed because of her jobs and the need for money, but now that she had saved up some and her fees had been paid off she didn’t have as much to worry about. Plus, she needed to get away from Oscar as far as possible.

Chapter Seven

Kelly had been in Europe for four weeks now. She had travelled to Britain, France, Germany, Greece, Italy and Norway since her arrival.

“Are you ready?” her friend Janice called from the other room.

“Just about,” Kelly said, trying to escape a bout of nausea by using smelling salts. It had been five weeks since she had last seen Oscar and April, but everywhere she went she swore she saw their faces. She had done her best to try and forget him. After consulting with her mother, she had left for Janice’s place immediately and gone to Europe a week later with Janice to go exploring. The journey so far had been fun, until a few nights ago when she had suddenly felt the urge to throw up after eating a pizza. Back then she had chalked it up to the cheese having a negative effect on her body, but now she was afraid it might be something else, something far more dangerous.

“What are you doing in here?” her friend Janice asked, coming into her room.

“I have no idea,” Kelly replied.

“What’s wrong?” her friend asked, realising she was a bit distressed.

“I’m not sure, but I think I might be pregnant,” Kelly told her.

“What?” Janice asked.

“I might have done the dirty without protection,” Kelly said, trying not to become flustered. She hadn’t thought about the possibility of her becoming pregnant until just now.

“Do you need to go to a hospital?” her friend asked.

Kelly looked up at Janice, who appeared to be freaking out more than she was, and laughed.

“We just need a few pregnancy tests,” Kelly told her.

“A few?” Janice asked.

“Yes,” Kelly replied. “Just in case one turns out to be incorrect.”

“Got it,” Janice said, taking off before Kelly could say anything else.

Kelly sat and stewed over what her life was going to be like if she found out she was pregnant. She had no intention of telling Oscar. The last thing she needed was him thinking she had got intentionally pregnant just to trap him like his ex. She also was worried about what would happen if Oscar decided he wanted the child. Would she be forced to raise her child with that terrible woman Oscar had taken back into his house? She realised that she missed him. She missed April, and she just wanted to go home. Janice returned half an hour later and by then Kelly had begun crying uncontrollably.

“Are you alright?” Janice asked, looking afraid.

“I’m fine,” Kelly replied, taking the bag from her hand and taking out all four pregnancy tests that Janice had bought.

“You bought four?” Kelly exclaimed.

“I didn’t know how many the right amount was,” Janice said, smiling.

Kelly made her way into the bathroom and peed on each individual stick before resting them on the bathroom counter. She sat there waiting and then decided it was best if she let Janice read them.

“I think you should read them,” she told her friend when she opened the bathroom door.

“Are they ready?” Janice asked.

“In a minute,” Kelly replied.

They both waited, barely taking breaths as the tests processed. After a minute Janice walked into the bathroom and picked up the tests. By the third one she looked over at Kelly.

“You’re pregnant,” she whispered.

Kelly could hardly believe it. Nothing could have prepared her for this. She clutched her stomach and ran to the bathroom as another wave of nausea washed over her.

“What are we going to do?” Janice asked.

“No idea,” Kelly replied. “I’ll figure it out.”

Chapter Eight

Five days later, Kelly was home in bed catching up on the notes she had missed when she heard a knock on the door. She had returned home as soon as she found out that she was pregnant, somehow feeling the need to be around her family. Her mother had been at her neck to figure out what was wrong since day one. She had decided to wait until it was absolutely necessary before she told her mother. Until then, she would keep it a secret. She was going to try and finish her degree and get a good job so that her parents would be less worried about her having a child on her own.

Assuming that it was her mother coming in to try and catch up about her trip, she walked to the door and peeped out. Instead of her mother standing on the other side of the door, though, she came face to face with Oscar. For a moment, neither of them spoke to each other. They just stood there staring, until Oscar finally broke the silence.

“May I come in?” he asked.

“Oh, umm, sure,” Kelly replied.

She looked around at the mess in her room and cursed the fact that he had shown up so unexpectedly. The room was so small that all she had been able to fit in there was a dresser, a bed and a chair, which was currently stacked with clothes. Kelly motioned for Oscar to sit on the bed.

“Why are you here?” Kelly asked, coming to sit beside him. She wanted to keep a bit of distance between them, and she angled her body away from him.

“Well, firstly, I need to talk to you, and secondly I wanted to bring you home,” Oscar said.

“Bring me home?” Kelly asked. “I’m not sure what you mean by that and I think it’s for the best if we don’t confuse April. Her mother is back so you should try to ensure she understands that her mother loves her. Your family is reunited and now your daughter can be happy with her mother.”

“My daughter is miserable,” Oscar replied. “She’s been miserable ever since you left. I’ve never had and will never have any intentions of reuniting with my ex-wife.”

“That’s not what she told me,” Kelly said.

“Well, she lied. I came home that day and you were missing. I figured you were still here with your mother and needed some time alone after, well, you know... But then you didn’t come back. I called you, stopped by to find you and no-one could tell me where you were,” he said. For a second Kelly thought she heard a bit of hurt in his voice.

“I had to leave,” Kelly said. “I thought you had got back together with her and I just wanted to get away.”

“You should have called me,” Oscar said. “I would have set your mind at ease. I would have rushed to your defence. You know how much you mean to me.”

“I’m not sure I do,” Kelly said. “And what about your ex? Is she going to be popping up regularly to mess with me?”

“Well, I sent her away. She’s not healthy for April, who luckily didn’t have to see her,” Oscar replied. “April and I were at my parents’ when she arrived. Kelly, we haven’t had much chance to talk after what happened that night, and I really wanted to talk to you about it.”

“It was a mistake. I know,” Kelly said.

Oscar reached out and touched her cheek.

“It wasn’t for me,” he said. “In fact, I’ve been wanting to do it since I saw you that first day. You are the most captivatingly beautiful woman I have ever seen.”

Kelly was silent. She had no idea what to say.

“That day when we made love, I wanted to give you an idea of what I was feeling. I wanted to know if you felt the same way,” he said.

“I thought you were using me,” Kelly said. “You can have almost any woman you want. Why would you even waste your time with me?”

“I don’t want just any woman,” Oscar replied. “I want you. You’re beautiful, smart and kind, and from everything I’ve observed with you and my daughter, you’re the best thing that could have happened to her, and by extension to me. It’s hard to find a person who will love and care for your child with as much passion and enthusiasm as you have done with my April.”

“She’s easy to love,” Kelly said. “But what does that mean for us?”

“It means that I want you to be a part of my family in more ways than one. I know the age difference might be a bit much, but for now we can just start off dating and see where it goes from there,” he said.

“You want us to date?” Kelly asked.

“Yes,” Oscar replied, reaching over to pull her onto his lap. “Now, back to what I’ve actually been thinking about doing for the past six weeks,” he said, before pulling her in for a kiss. His lips were firm but gentle. Kelly wanted nothing more than to stay in this moment forever, but she was all too aware of her mother lingering behind the door.

“How did you know I was home, anyway?” she asked.

“Your mother called me to tell me you were holed up in your room like a hermit,” he joked.

“That sounds like something she would say,” Kelly replied.

“I’m glad I came,” he said.

“I have something to tell you,” Kelly said, as he held her in his arms.

“What’s that?” Oscar asked, nuzzling her neck.

“I’m pregnant.”

Oscar’s motion stopped and, for a minute, the whole room was quiet.

“I swear, I’m not trying to trap you. I wouldn’t even have told you if you hadn’t told me April’s mother was out of your life.”

Oscar tilted her body so that she was looking right at him. Kelly was surprised by what she saw. She had expected anger, disappointment, regret even, but the look of love on his face surprised her.

“You’re pregnant?” he whispered reverently.

“Yes,” Kelly replied.

“I have no idea what to say,” Oscar said, reaching in front of her and touching her belly.

“Say anything,” Kelly told him.

“I’m glad,” he said. “Now you’re a solid member of my family.”

This made Kelly laugh. While it was not a confession of love, it was more than she had even dared to hope for. They sat there for a few minutes as Oscar gently rubbed her belly.

“We should go,” she told Oscar. “My mother is likely standing at the door listening to our conversation.”

Just as she had predicted, Kelly walked out of her room and found her mother lingering at the door.

“Everything alright?” her mother asked, smiling.

“Yes, mom, everything has been cleared up. Turns out it was all a misunderstanding, and now I can go back to work.”

Kelly did her best to avoid her mother’s prying questions as she packed her case and left. Oscar took her home and walked her to her room, then said goodnight. Before she closed the door, she saw April walking towards her room.

“You came back,” April said, with a smile. Kelly was surprised at how drastically she seemed to have changed in the short space of time.

Kelly could see that the little girl had been crying, so she picked her up and took her into the room.

“Why were you crying?” she asked.

“I missed you,” April said, hugging her.

Kelly felt as if her heart would burst from her chest. She had no idea how anyone could resist such a pure love.

“I missed you too,” Kelly said, before placing her on the bed and laying down beside her.

That night she slept peacefully, dreaming of what lay ahead. She was relieved she wasn’t losing her new found family, but she was also anxious to see what would become of her relationship with Oscar now that he knew she was pregnant with his child.

***

Four months later, Kelly walked into the house after finishing her final exam. She had spent the last two weeks in her room away from everyone so that she could study. Maggie had mercifully helped her to take care of April, and Oscar had been surprisingly absent. For the past four months, he had wined and dined her in every possible way, from fancy gala dinners to the burger shop nearby. She had done her best to hide her pregnancy from the public eye, which had been easier than she had thought it would be. Her mother had cried when she had told her about the baby, but somehow knowing that Oscar was the father had made it easier for her mother to accept it with less worry. Aside from all that, she had fallen hopelessly for Oscar and she knew he knew it. Now, as she stepped into the house, all she wanted to do was see him and tell him how happy he had made her. She had grown a lot while dating Oscar, which had come as a surprise. He had introduced her to another world. It had been scary at first, but now it motivated her and she felt as if she could conquer anything.

She looked around the house and noticed that there was no one there. She wondered where everyone had gone and why Oscar wasn't there to greet her after being away for two weeks. She turned the corner to the kitchen and saw a single candle on the floor with a slip of paper underneath it. She picked it up and read the note.

“We’re out back,” it read. She left her bag on the kitchen counter and went into the backyard. The garden was decorated with candles and flowers everywhere. At first she didn’t see anyone, but then Oscar stepped into the center of the yard, smiling at her. She made her way towards him and was about to ask him what was happening when he dropped down onto one knee. Kelly’s heart went into her throat, but what brought the tears was when April came and knelt beside her father. They both looked up at her with searching eyes.

“What are you doing?” Kelly asked, as Oscar reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a velvet box.

“What I should have done the moment we met,” he said. “Kelly, will you marry me and be my wife and the mother of my beautiful baby girl and our newest bundle of joy?” he asked.

Kelly could hardly breathe as she tried to look at him through the tears. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

“Yes,” she answered, stretching her hand out so that he could put the ring on it.

“Thank God, I was worried you would say no,” Oscar said, standing and pulling her into a hug.

“I love you two so much,” Kelly said, unable to contain her happiness. She had found love, and the best part was that it was everything she had hoped for and more.

*****

THE END

Played by the Rock Star

Description

I’m a good girl, I don’t like hot, famous rock stars. All I have to do is pretend that I’m dating one...

Brent Jacobsen is living the life of a rock star.

Sold out concerts.

All of the girls that he could ever want.

Parties and fancy hotel rooms.

It’s just too bad that he’s broken and self-destructing. After destroying another hotel room, his best friends come up with a brilliant idea on how to deflect the negative press: date their younger sister out in public and feed off of her sweet and clean life. They already know each other, so it will be easy enough.

It sounds so simple, until it isn’t.

Riley is beautiful and smart. Brent watched her grow up but now, at twenty-two, she is mature and compassionate in ways that he doesn’t understand. They both agree, but soon know that it is more than just a news story.

Can Brent find it in himself to give Riley what she deserves? Can he be what she needs?

Will his friends ever forgive him for what he’s about to do to their sister?

Will he ever be the same again after he tastes her lips?

Chapter One

The sun glared into the room. Brent Jacobson raised his hand to block it and turned onto his stomach in the king sized bed. “What the fuck? It’s so early.”

“Poor baby. What they hell are you up to, Brent?” the sharp voice of his publicist responded, as his head started to pound. “Nice room. Too bad the rest of it is trashed.”

“Trashed? What happened?” Brent groaned as the full effects of his hangover started to kick in and make him feel like shit.

“Jesus fucking Christ. You’re lucky the band is doing well,” McKenzie Adams grumbled, as she stared at the man who was making her life a living nightmare. “A few girls went scrambling out of here when I knocked, since you wouldn’t answer your cell. I got a call from the hotel due to a report of noise sometime this morning and had to catch a flight here from Philadelphia. It was my daughter’s fifth-grade graduation today. Thanks a lot for that, Brent.”

“Shit, I’m sorry.” She snorted at his apology as she paced the room.

“The rest of the band doesn’t even want to answer their phones anymore. Do you think there’s a problem?”

Brent turned in the bed and kept the sheet over his body, even though he knew that Kenzie didn’t care. When she wasn’t babysitting him, she was a happily married mother of two kids. “The gig was great, and we partied afterward. What’s wrong with that?”

“Nothing, except that you have another bill from another trashed hotel room. It’s in the thousands of dollars, this time, Brent. That TV was quite large. Judging from the mess of bottles, you owe on the mini bar as well.” She looked at him with worried, jade green eyes as she ran a hand through her wavy, chestnut hair. “What’s going on?”

“I don’t know, Kenzie. I wanted to have some fun after a show, and the girls were hot.” He looked at her with dull blue eyes that before covering his handsome face with one thick, tattooed arm.

“You know it’s more than that,” she said, before letting out a sigh. “Are you going to stay calm for a while? I have to do damage control.”

“I’m fine, Mom.”

“I am going to call Declan and have him come be here with you.” Her brother was a roadie for Nothing Lost and staying in the same hotel, but she hadn’t made the call yet. She knew how late he’d been up, and this was her job. Technically. Declan just helped her out.

Brent groaned as he saw her shadow leave the room and pulled the sheets over his head. He had no recollection of last night apart from the girls and the drinks, but Brent was well aware that he could lose control quickly these days. His life was successful, and he was doing well on paper, but inside he was a mess.

Brent had wanted more for himself at thirty, but things had just happened to bring him down. He rode the high that was being lead singer of one of the most popular bands in 2016 and tried not to think about the rest of it. Brent knew that he was awake for the day and got up to hit the toilet and pull on some shorts before he walked out into the living area of the suite.

Kenzie was right. It was destroyed. He looked around at the broken and upturned furniture and the shattered television on the floor, not to mention the general mess from the party that he’d thrown at the last minute. He pushed a reddened hand through his dirty blond hair, which was hanging down into his face, and closed his eyes slowly as he heard a knock at the door.

Brent made his way through the destruction and opened it to find Declan Keller standing there in board shorts and a t-shirt, looking as though he’d partied as well. He just didn’t look or probably feel nearly as bad as Brent did. “Were you here last night?”

“I did the after party with the opening band. Cool guys.” Declan walked inside and whistled as he looked around. “Is Kenzie pissed off? It was Scarlet’s graduation today and she scheduled hard to be there. She could’ve just called me.”

“I think she wanted to scream at me in person. Hopefully, she can write a check and get back in time for some of it,” Brent replied, as he walked into the kitchen and sat at the table. Declan followed him and grabbed some water as he looked closely at his best friend. “I think she’s done with me this time.”

“This is…five rooms?” Declan asked, and Brent nodded. “You guys are making bank, but you’re dragging the band’s name through the mud right now. The media is all over your shit, and the other guys didn’t ask for any of this.”

“I know,” Brent responded before he downed the bottle of water. He’d already done a stint in rehab to clear one of his predicaments, but it hadn’t seemed to help. Besides, he wasn’t really addicted to alcohol or drugs as much as he used them to cope with things in his life. Rehab was always a good cover when you got into trouble, though, and it cleared the air, at least until you messed up all over again.

Declan’s phone chimed and he slipped it out of his pocket. He grinned and punched something in. “Riley’s here. She’s going to hang out with us for a couple of months while you tour if you’re not fired soon.”

Brent rolled his eyes and drank some more. He was close to Declan’s family and thought that his sister Riley was a good kid. Hell, she was twenty-two now. “How is she?”

“Dad fucked her out of college money. He said something about Mom being remarried so she can afford it herself. Mom married a plumber this time, and they have their life to live.” Declan looked at him. “I asked her to hang out to get her mind off of things. She only has a couple of years left and hell, maybe I’ll pay for it.” They both knew that she had a promising future in Graphic Design with her talent, but a degree from Parsons in New York wouldn’t hurt her at all.

“You have Mel,” Brent told him, referring to his fiancée. The two were going to get married in six months, and he was already sending her to school for Journalism. She didn’t work and attended college full time while Declan made the money in the family.

“Yeah, I know. I’ve been pretty pissed off about this.” He sent something on his phone. “She’s going to drop her bag off at my room and come here.”

“Let’s get some room service and eat before we clean up,” Brent suggested, and Declan shook his head. “I’ll need the energy. We drank a lot last night.”

Brent walked over to the phone and ordered a few platters of food before he went to take a shower and face reality. Again. He got out and put some clean shorts on with a gray t-shirt and went back into the living room to see Kenzie and Declan talking to a pretty hot little redhead. “Hey there,” he said.

His eyes almost popped open as bright teal eyes met his, and he realized that Riley was the girl in his room.

Chapter Two

“I hear I’m paying for breakfast,” Kenzie said, as she glared at Brent. “You’re covered with this room, but we need to figure out what we’re going to do. Brent?”

He was staring at Riley but blinked and looked away at Kenzie’s question. Riley was gorgeous now, and it had only been a few years since he’d seen her. “We will. I’m going to eat something and clean this shit up.”

“I am going to the airport. I have a graduation to go to.” Kenzie left in a huff, and Brent glanced at the clock to see that it was still early in the morning.

“Riley, you’ve grown up since I saw you last,” Brent told her, as he walked over to her and gave her a one-armed hug. She was taller than before, just a few feet under his six foot one frame, and she had some beautiful little curves. Damn, if she didn’t smell like something sweet, as well.

“That happens when you’re a famous rock star on the road all of the time,” she replied dryly, as she gave the room a long look. “Really, Brent?” She looked into his eyes, and he turned his face to the floor as disapproval flooded her pretty face. “You’re a talented guy, and this is what you do?”

“Last time, Ri.” It sounded so weird calling this gorgeous young woman by the nickname that he’d used for years. “Your sister is going to kill me if I don’t chill out.”

“You got that right,” Declan agreed, as they heard a knock at the door. He opened it and brought in the tray himself after tipping the delivery guy, giving Brent a look as he wheeled it into the center of the room and poured some coffee. “There’s a crowd outside. Way to be low key, Brent.”

Riley walked over and looked over the platters as Brent tried to force his eyes away from her ass in the skinny jeans that she was wearing. What the fuck was wrong with him? She was like his own sister in some ways, and he pushed his hair back as it started to drip into his eyes before joining them.

They caught up on what was going on in her life and talked about Mel for a bit before Brent pushed his plate away and poured some more coffee. “I guess I should get this done and get into a new room.” They were in New Orleans for another day before they headed to Texas for a few shows. Brent cleaned up the bottles that had been cleared out of the mini bar and tossed them into the trash before he righted all of the furniture along with Declan. Riley was cleaning up the plates and getting the tray back to the door before she left it outside in the hallway. She started to clean up the little kitchen and throw bags of chips away, as well as even more bottles of alcohol, wrinkling her cute little nose.

Brent did all that he could before he dropped a few bills onto the kitchen counter and packed his clothes in a hurry. There was a crowd outside, but he hung his head low as Declan and Riley flanked him out of habit. They managed to make it to the elevator alone, and Brent glanced at the paper with the room number in his hand as he pushed the down button. “They’re sticking me in a regular room.”

“I’m shocked,” Riley told him, and he saw a small smile cross her face. “You won’t do as much damage that way.”

It was obviously meant as a joke, but Brent felt something like shame flood his veins. Brent hadn’t felt guilt or at least admitted that he felt it through most of the past scandals. There were the destroyed hotel rooms and condos, a few pregnancy reports that thankfully didn’t lead to anything, the many women that he’d been photographed with and countless rumors of what had happened with all of them.

If his mom was still around, Brent knew that she’d be furious with him. But that was the catalyst to this behavior…her death to ovarian cancer when he was just twelve years old. He’d had nothing tangible for a dad since he’d split early, and while the Kellers were amazing as step-in parents, he still slipped.

It had been school bands back then and local gigs in Oregon. Nothing big. Somehow, even while he was having trouble with things, Brent had formed Nothing Lasts with a few guys, and they had taken off. By the time he was twenty-four, they had appeared to be going places. Brent started to make real money and tour in better vehicles as he watched a few things disappear from his life. Brent only knew to fill the void, and he thought about that as he opened the door to his new room on the first floor. It was small and basic and located close to the lobby. His friends followed him into the room and snickered as they looked around. “It’s a bed, right?” Declan said, as Brent dropped his duffel bag onto the small table and looked around.

Was that even a king sized bed?

He was lucky to still be here at all, but Kenzie was a great talker when she needed to be. It might be the band’s last time here, though. He slipped his phone out of his pocket and looked down at the screen. He sent a group text to the band apologizing for the mess and, after a few minutes, only his good friend Gary responded with something along the lines of it being okay. Even Brent could see through that, and he sighed as he stuck the phone back into his shorts.

“So do you want to go out and see some of the city? We have all day and night,” Declan was telling Riley, as Brent focused on them instead of his band’s disappointment.

“Sure, I’ve heard it’s gorgeous here. I have a camera that I’d love to break in,” Riley said, as her eyes lit up. She was an excellent photographer and Brent was vaguely surprised that she hadn’t gone into that for a living.

“Want to go?” Declan asked Brent, looking at his friend. “You seem to be doing better.” Brent usually snapped back after some coffee and breakfast, and he nodded as he glanced around the tiny room.

He pulled on a baseball cap and some sunglasses before they left and went to Declan’s suite so he could shower. Brent sat at the table with Riley as the other roadie looked at them from across the room where he was working on his laptop. Rumors moved fast, particularly with anyone related to the band and their inner workings. Brent ignored him and tossed the sunglasses onto the wood between them before he glanced up at Riley. “So I like the red.” She was a natural brunette like her siblings, but this bright auburn suited her and made her eyes practically glow as she smiled at him. It was cut into a shorter bob and fell over her pale cheeks.

“Thanks. My best friend at school wanted to do it.” A dark look crossed her face, and she stared at the table. “Hers is purple.”

“I’m sorry about school, Ri. I know that Dec will find a way for you to go.” Brent said as she gave him an angry look with shimmering blue eyes.

“Dec has himself and Mel to take care of, Brent.” A tear slid down her smooth skin, and he reached for her hand.

“Fuck it, Ri. I’ll pay for you to go to school. You’re brilliant.” She tried to smile as he clasped her hand with his and gave her a soft look.

“Yeah, right.”

Declan came back in a new pair of shorts and shirt, and Riley used the bathroom before they headed out. Brent went back into his disguise, and they walked out of the main lobby and headed into the French Quarter as he let out his breath. He’d figure this out somehow and make things right again. Brent watched as Riley managed to find every perfect and odd angle before she lifted her camera to her face and shot it with such focus. Brent was jealous that she had that focus even with things going south with school for her, and he mulled over the idea of paying for it. He only had an apartment back in New York, and he could swing it.

“I have an idea,” Declan said, as they watched her take another picture of a cobblestone street together.

Chapter Three

“What’s that?” Brent asked as he glanced at Declan for a second before taking in the redhead again.

“You need a cover.” Brent looked at him again. “You’ve done rehab, and since you’re not an addict, that didn’t help. Your problem is just coping better, and I think you need to try a new cover to get out of this one.”

Brent knew that the band still wasn’t getting back to him, and he reluctantly nodded as Declan looked over at Riley. “Look, I mean this just as a cover, because there’s no way in hell I’d suggest you do it for real, but Riley would make a great cover.”

“Your sister?” Brent asked in shock since he’d been thinking the things he had since seeing her.

“You guys have known each other forever, so you’re comfortable. It would just be a few pictures and sightings, but nothing more. Kenzie would know what to do with it,” Declan said, as Brent rolled his eyes.

“She won’t want me anywhere near Riley.”

“You don’t see her that way, Brent. She’s a good girl with a great reputation and nothing scandalous in her background. She could clean up your image,” Declan urged him, as Brent looked at her. Dressed in her black jeans and a purple shirt that hung down in front of her, he had to admit that his friend was right. Riley was a good girl and would do him well, but what about the way he was feeling towards her? They couldn’t go past the front they were putting up, and Brent knew that would be hard.

“We could talk to Kenzie, I guess.” Brent tried to sound casual, and Declan nodded before giving him a warning glance.

“This is just for a cover. She’s beyond being too good for you and I don’t want you to lay a hand on her.” Brent had heard that Riley was a virgin a few times in the last few years, though looking at her now, it was hard to imagine. “You just need to lay off the groupies and play it out right.”

“Of course, D. I hear you.”

Riley walked back over, and he took her in and shook his head slowly. They continued to walk around and see everything, and the guys chatted between photos. Brent tossed around the idea over and over. It was crazy.

They stopped in a bar for a quick drink and took a table in the back corner so Brent could remove his sunglasses. Declan was sending messages on his phone, and he looked at Brent as his phone rang. Brent saw that it was Kenzie and answered as his best friend walked over to the bar to get them some drinks. “Hey. How was the graduation?”

“She’s growing up too fast,” his publicist sniffled before she went into her business tone. “So Dec sent me a crazy idea.”

“He mentioned it to me,” Brent said, and she sighed.

“I think that it’s a bit risky, but Riley would be perfect for a cover. She’s young enough to be realistic, doesn’t have anything they can trash her for on her record and would do this for you as a friend,” Kenzie told him. Brent acknowledged that she was right with a nod that she couldn’t see. Riley, in all of her disappointment in him, would still help him out because she believed in him. “Just don’t take this too far, if she happens to go for it. She’s my baby sister, Brent.”

“I’m aware,” he said. He looked up at Riley as she pointed her camera at him to snap a picture.

“You’re so photogenic,” she gushed, as he ended the call and set the phone on the table. Her phone rang, and she answered it easily with a smile. Riley frowned and stood up to go outside as Brent clenched his fists under the table. That had to be Kenzie with the idea, and a part of him wanted to stand up and put a stop to the entire thing for a moment.

Declan came back with two beers and a red drink. “Where’s Ri?”

“I think she’s talking to your sister,” Brent replied, as Declan raised an eyebrow and sat down. “She seemed to think it was a decent idea.”

“It is,” Declan agreed, as he slid one of the beers towards his friend. “I mean, she’s here, and you guys could just fall into this. It’s almost too easy.”

They looked up at Riley, who walked back in and slipped into the booth. She took a long drink of the bloody Mary and looked between the guys. Her gaze lingered longer on Brent, and her cheeks flushed and she looked at the table. “That was Kenzie.” She looked at her brother. “You know about her idea?”

“We both do,” Brent told her, and she stared back at him.

“What? Oh.” She flushed again, and Brent leaned forward.

“This is just a front, Ri. Nothing more. The band’s pissed at me, and we’re on this big tour. It would get the chatter quieted down quickly, and it wouldn’t be anything to worry about,” Brent assured her. Then he thought of something else. “Hell, Ri. I’ll pay for school for the year if you do this.” He was scared that this was going to affect them and his future, and he felt himself start to sweat. “I can’t mess up with the guys.”

She stared at him, and Declan looked at him with surprise on his face. “It’s worth that?”

“Yes,” Brent said. “Besides, you can’t drop out of school. You’re so good at what you do.”

“Just like you can’t leave the band because you’re so good at what you do,” Riley said, as she smiled at him and looked down at the table. “I mean, it can’t hurt things. It’s a few pictures and sightings, right?”

“Right,” Declan told her. “Do this for school. You know that Mom and Brad don’t have the cash to send you to Parson’s, and this is easy.” She’d already waited to go, to begin with, while their dad considered sending her after their parents had split up seven years ago.

“Ugh, okay. I guess I will. How do we start this?” Riley asked, and Brent found himself wanting to smile at her. He held it in and nodded.

“Brent will be noticed, and you’ll be with him. That’s a good start. After that, the more he’s seen with you, the more people will speculate. Maybe it’ll get their minds off of last night,” Declan suggested, and Riley looked at Brent.

He could still see the kid in her, but there was so much maturity in those eyes, so much intelligence. She was something, and he smiled at her and nodded. “Yeah. Even today. I’ll take off the sunglasses and see who notices me.”

“Sounds good.” They enjoyed their drinks as they chatted and when they left, Brent slid the sunglasses back on. He still hated bright sunlight and, looking at Riley, he wanted to give her a little peace before she was dragged into his world. Come to think of it, he was enjoying being anonymous after last night and this morning as well.

They wandered around a bit more and found a swamp tour that was leaving in a few moments. Riley then noticed all of the old cemeteries and looked at the guys with pleading eyes. “The pictures that I could take!”

“Fine,” Brent said, as Declan mock threw up his hands. They did that for the next couple of hours and found a place for dinner with the band since Gary had sent a message to find out what they were up to. The group was meeting at BB Kings for some grub and music, and Brent approached his band mates with a curious look on his face.

“We good?” Brent asked. Chad, the guitarist, glanced at the other guys before he turned to Brent.

“You need to get your shit together. I know you’ve been through stuff, but this? This is our future.” Chad gestured to the group of five with his hand, and Brent looked all of them in the face as he passed his gaze over them for a long moment.

“I swear I will.” He didn’t only need to do it for himself, but now to send Riley to school. Brent had plenty of money, but he used a lot of it up acting irresponsibly. He would have to be more careful.

He took a seat at the table, right next to Riley and across from the band. His glasses were off and the whole band was together, so this was their moment of truth.

Chapter Four

The group ordered a lot of food and drinks and settled in for a fun night. It wasn’t long before they were recognized by a few people, including the house band. They asked Brent to sing with them on a song, and he nodded and agreed, feeling Riley watching him through the entire conversation.

The food was passed around the table so everyone could try what they wanted and Brent sipped the same beer the entire night. Riley ordered a few of the bright green drinks that she was having, but there was no doubt that she was safe with this group. Judging from the way Chad was looking at her, it was safe to say that he wanted to protect her all on his own. Brent scooted a bit closer to her, and Riley gave him a curious glance as he slung an arm over her shoulder.

The dinner led to more drinks and Brent’s debut on the stage as he joined in for a classic jazz song. He grinned when he saw Riley in the front shaking her hips to the beat and singing along, and he held out his hand to her as she laughed and reached out for him.

The heat was searing, and they froze and looked at each other as her smile faded. He threw his all into the next note and the crowd cheered and clapped as he held up a hand in the air. He finished the song and clapped the guys on the back to thank them before he dropped down to the dance floor. A young woman stepped up to sing a Billie Holiday song. Brent looked at Riley before he slipped his arms around her waist and pulled her against his body. “Let the games begin,” Brent told her, as she slipped her arms around his neck and swayed with him in the crowd. He could see that she was feeling the alcohol, but Riley was never one to let herself lose too much control. “Having fun?” Brent asked her, as he leaned down and looked into her endless eyes.

“This is great. Just what I needed,” she told him, as she moved closer and he caught a whiff of her sweet scent. It reminded him of flowers and fruit, and he sniffed as he dropped his head down.

“What is it that you are wearing? You smell like a garden,” Brent murmured to her, as he looked into her eyes to see them widen.

“It’s a new perfume I found. This one is cherry blossom, but I have several of her scents.”

“It’s amazing, Ri.” They danced the song through, and neither moved for the next one. Riley tightened her arms around him. Brent managed to tear his eyes away from her to see the table had taken notice of them as well as some of the crowd. He wasn’t stupid, and he knew that stories about last night had gotten around, but Brent only hoped that they were vague. He was aware that there had been three women in his bedroom at some point and, holding Riley like this, he just felt cheap for it.

Even if this wasn’t real, Brent could stop his reckless behavior. Brent knew that he would enjoy these moments, no matter how rare or planned they were, and he kissed the top of Riley’s head. They both stopped dancing when the song ended and looked each other before she blushed and giggled. As Riley moved towards the table, Brent slipped his hand down her arm to wrap his palm around hers.

They got to the table and sat back down as dessert was brought over. Brent shook his head and realized he’d have to run the following day, which reminded him that she used to go out in the mornings. “Do you still run?” Brent asked Riley, as his hand slipped around her back.

“As often as I can.”

“Your ass is mine tomorrow. Six or seven?” Brent asked her. She laughed and raised an eyebrow at him.

“Six. I am going to leave you in the dust.” Riley did some working out, based on her tight legs and perfect ass, as well as that waist that she was hiding tonight. “We leave tomorrow, don’t we?”

“Yeah, at ten or so. We need to be at the hotel in Texas for the three shows there. Back to back. No tourist activity for a while, unless you want to go out.” Riley loved seeing the local sights anywhere she was, and he remembered how much fun he’d had watching her at the cemetery. There were all kinds of tales about hauntings here in New Orleans, and he had certainly felt a creepy vibe a time or two today.

“We’ll see. It was fun today with you guys,” Riley told him, as she took a small bite of the bourbon pecan pie. “We’re running a lot tomorrow.” Brent smiled as she dug her fork into it again and offered him some.

“Delicious. Five miles?”

They all ended the night in a couple of hours and headed back to the hotel in a group. It wasn’t all that far, and they’d been drinking, so nobody was willing to risk driving. Brent walked beside Declan and Riley, only focused on her warmth beside him.

They were a bit behind the group and his best friend leaned in. “Great job tonight, guys. Everybody noticed you two. See? I told you it would help that you already know each other.” Riley and Brent looked at each other as they nodded and laughed, but Brent sensed something in her gaze before she looked down. The group headed to their individual rooms and Brent swallowed as he watched Riley look from him to her brother. She whispered something to Declan and walked towards Brent as he smiled and headed to his room. “Sorry it’s not so glamorous,” he apologized, as he unlocked the door and opened it.

“I’m not staying. I just wanted to keep the ruse going.” She smiled and sat on the bed as she looked around.

“I could’ve done something out there to do that,” Brent said, as he stepped over to the table and dropped the keys onto the surface.

“What would you want to do?” Riley asked as Brent looked over at her on the bed. He knew that he’d just been with a few women the night before, but there was a need filling him that he’d never experienced before. There was an emotion that he was scared to recognize, and he licked his lips.

“A kiss goodnight perhaps?” He watched her swallow and nod as he stared into her eyes.

“It might be good to practice.” Her voice was soft, and he stepped towards her. “I’m supposed to be spending the night with you, after all. I’m sure we’d kiss some.”

“I’m sure that we would.” Riley stood and pressed her hands gently against his chest. He felt his body respond instantly. She looked into his eyes, and he felt his body lean closer to her of its own free will, before she was pressing her lips to his softly. It was just a soft press, but he felt his hands circle her hips and pull her closer as she moaned against him. This was so much hotter than he’d thought it would be at first. Brent had assumed that being with Riley as anything more than a friend would be awkward, but there was nothing at all uncomfortable about the way that their lips were molding together and the feeling of their tongues tentatively touching as he tilted his head.

Brent felt himself push her against the bed and watched her as her body fell back and her chest bounced with the movement. He followed in a natural movement, then cupped her face and kissed her hard while he parted her legs with his knees. Their kisses got longer and deeper as he pressed against her to relieve some of the pressure that he was feeling inside and out. “Brent, we need to stop.” Riley pulled away and looked at him with fearful eyes, as he took a deep breath. “This is too real.”

“Yeah. I think we proved that we could kiss just fine,” Brent agreed, after a moment of total confusion. “Tomorrow at six?”

“I’ll meet you out front of the hotel,” Riley told him before she pushed him away and ducked out of the room.

“Fuck me,” Brent said, as he dropped onto his back and ran his hands through his hair. She could kiss, and Brent could still taste Riley’s sweet lips on his.

It had gotten heavy, though, and he sat up slowly as he looked around. There was no party and no women tonight, but there was a part of him that felt a lot better than he had in quite some time.

He also felt lonely as he went to lock the door and pull off his shirt before he watched some television.

Chapter Five

Brent didn’t sleep too well, but he was dressed and ready in front of the hotel bright and early the following morning. Riley came out in gray leggings and a light jacket zipped up over something thin. Her hair was clipped behind her ears, and she offered him a shy smile. They set off down the road towards a field as she cleared her throat and glanced his way. “There was already stuff online last night about dinner. Declan said that it was more than what happened in the hotel. I guess it’s working.”

“Good. That’s good.” The sky was still dark with just a hint of color as they jogged steadily beside each other. “I hope you enjoyed yourself a little bit.”

“Yeah, of course. We’ve known each other for years, and it’s very…easy.” Riley looked at him and then forward again.

They jogged mostly in silence but kept an even pace for just over five miles. Riley led the way into the lobby for some coffee and Brent joined her, pouring a cup and walking towards his room. “Should we go in together?” Riley asked softly, and he shrugged and glanced at her.

“Yeah. Let’s relax before we take off later.” They walked into the room, and she took a seat on the bed as she sipped her coffee. Brent pulled out a couple of protein bars and offered her one. She nodded and took it from him. He’d also grabbed some water from the lobby, and they opened the bottles and took long sips as he dropped to the floor and wondered why the hell he was feeling so awkward.

“So, last night…” Brent swiveled his head and looked at her as she sat up against the wall. “I know that isn’t part of our plan, Brent. I doubt that you even want me that way at all, but I need to tell you something.”

Brent moved to the bed and towards her as she stared at him. “How can you say that? Did you feel the same thing that I did last night?” She was quiet, and he sucked in his breath. “This stopped being fake to me somewhere during last night, Riley. You’re here all grown up and beautiful as hell, and I’d want you without a plan.”

“I thought the same thing,” Riley admitted, as she looked down at the orange and green comforter. “I saw the room, though, and I’ve heard about you, Brent. You’re a womanizer.”

She had a point. “I have been, Riley, I admit that, but I’m sick of it. I am this close to losing my band and my career because I’ve been a fucked up idiot.” He looked at her. “You’re so good. Smart, beautiful, kinder than you should be to me…but we agreed that this was fake to your siblings and my friends. They told me not to lay a hand on you, but I don’t want to keep my promise.”

“I don’t either but Brent…I haven’t had sex before. You have. I couldn’t keep up with you.” Her voice was so soft and so hesitant, and Brent moved forward to cup her face and stare into her eyes.

“Jesus, Ri. I couldn’t do enough to make it the best time of your life. Fuck who I’ve been, who you see on TV and everywhere else. You know me, Riley.”

“You’re the most passionate man when you want something. I remember watching you play for almost my entire life. You used to stay up for hours writing songs and playing your guitar. After everyone was asleep, I’d sneak down to the basement stairs and just listen. That’s how I know that you’ll change. You want this.”

“I could do this with anyone, but I need my band. They’re my boys,” Brent said, and she nodded.

“I know.”

They moved together on the bed and she rested her body against him. “What do we do?”

“We pretend like hell out there for everyone, but we are ourselves behind closed doors.” He slipped his arm around her and pulled her closer. They stayed this way for as long as they could before they each had to pack to leave, but they planned on Brent riding with her and Declan in their bus.

Brent took a few moments to check the fan sites after she left, where he found pictures and speculation. The only part that bothered him was that they were wondering if Riley was one of the girls from the hotel room. He clicked his phone off and threw in onto the bed before he cleaned up the room and headed down to where the buses were, using the back door to the hotel to avoid some of the fans. Declan and Riley were standing next to their bus, and he nodded at his band and walked over to them. “You’re stuck with me, D.”

“I can kick your ass at COD,” his best friend said. Brent looked at Riley for a long moment. She was wearing leggings and a tank top for the ride, with sandals on her feet. She looked bare-faced and beautiful, and he forced his gaze to her brother.

“You wish,” Brent told him, as they let Riley on first and followed. Fans called his name. She sat on the small chair by herself while Brent and Declan took the couch, and at least one of them got deeply involved in a marathon of gaming videos. Brent tried, but he kept wanting to glance over at Riley where she was curled up reading in her chair.

They all piled out when the bus stopped for food and ambled over to the diner that was just to the right of the doors. Brent had enough time to sit and eat like a human, and he felt his hand reach back to take Riley’s as the three went to a booth and sat down. Declan didn’t seem to think twice about it, and just picked up a menu and read through it. Brent glanced at him as he draped a hand over Riley’s thigh. She shivered under his touch, and they each ordered burgers and fries while Declan chose the pastrami sandwich. They ate in a pleasant silence broken up with chatter, and Brent found himself falling for Riley with every moment.

They went back to the bus and Brent curled up on one of the bunks for a nap. The others stayed in the main part of the bus. He slept fitfully before he felt someone beside him, and opened one eye to see Riley beside him. “They’re all sleeping,” she whispered, as she snuggled close to him and pressed her lips to his.

“You’re here?” he asked, and she nodded. He pulled her closer for another kiss and lost himself in it as he memorized her taste and her scent.

They parted after a few hours of dozing and kissing. Brent watched her disappear. Riley went to her bunk and Brent stared at the one above his for a long time as he tried to sort out his head. Damn it to his friends for suggesting this plan and giving Brent the green light to pursue this.

They all met for a meal of sandwiches for dinner and some more gaming. Riley sat and read while she watched them from time to time. Brent loved this part of the tour, be it with the band or just the guys, and he smiled as he felt the feeling in the room.

His skin was hot from Riley being there, and Brent knew that it was so different than just a girl for the night. It was so much more than a quick fuck with no past and no foundation. Riley had so much connection to his past, and that was unheard of with a woman. He shook his head as he took Declan down in the game with a smirk, and laughed as the other guys cheered.

They reached Texas and Brent was off to rehearsals and meetings with the band. He missed Riley. He heard that she was out and about seeing the sights and probably taking a lot of pictures from her brother, and they saw each other on the bus at night once he was showered and exhausted. They still acted like the couple out in public, but he felt like he didn’t see her too much otherwise.

The last night in Texas, Brent was coming out of the shower to get ready for drinks with everyone before they hit the road to head to Colorado before going to the West Coast. Everyone had already headed to the bar, but he’d pulled his shoulder onstage and wanted to get some hot water on it and clean up. Brent left the shower with a towel around his waist and walked to his suitcase to find some jeans and a shirt before he realized someone was on the bus. Brent turned to see Riley sitting on a bunk, and he frowned as he looked at her. “Why aren’t you at the bar already?”

“I haven’t seen you. I mean, I’ve seen you onstage and sleeping, but I haven’t seen…you.” She stared at him, and he watched as she pulled her knees to her chest. “I look at you up there, and you’re such a presence. You’re so amazing to see, but I just want to touch you.” Brent watched as she stood up and walked over to him. Riley was in a green skirt and a gray t-shirt, and she looked amazing. She pushed herself up onto her toes and kissed him.

“Riley,” Brent said, as he slid his arms around her waist and cupped her ass to pull her closer. No sex since that disastrous night in the hotel and no intimacy apart from Riley, and Brent had never felt better. He’d turned down countless groupies every night and didn’t even think twice about his choices. His body suffered as Brent kissed her and moved her towards a bunk to push her down. Brent covered her body with his, and he felt his need rising from his stomach as he kissed her harder. “Riley.”

She pulled the towel off, and he groaned as her hands scraped at his skin and her tongue met his with eager thrusts. “I need you to touch me, Brent. I watch you up there, and I can’t believe what I’m feeling inside, and I want to give everything to you.”

Brent pressed his hands to her shirt and lifted it up to find her hard nipples before he bent his head to suck one into his mouth. She whimpered, and he drew it between his teeth as he memorized the way that her body arched to offer him more.

His hand slipped between her legs. He stroked her over the lace of her underwear and she cried out. “We’re alone?”

“Yes, they’re all there,” Riley told him, as he moved the material aside and stroked her gently through her soft hair. “Oh, God. Please, Brent.”

His fingers stroked and parted her to find her clit and make her come for him. He sucked her nipples and moved his mouth up her neck to her lips. He kissed her as he knew that she was getting closer, and Brent felt her getting wet for him as she jerked against him hard and fast, starting to let go. It was gorgeous, and he sucked her tongue into his mouth as she mewed softly against his lips.

His fingers traced her clit and slipped just a little inside of her as he hardened painfully. He wanted to take her so badly right now, but not like this, not on a bus in a bunk like she was any other girl. “Baby, you feel so good.”

They realized how much time had passed and got ready to go. Brent slipped into the bathroom to jerk himself off before he dressed, desperate to be inside of her but willing to wait. They caught a cab to the rowdy bar, and it wasn’t hard at all to pretend that they were together as they drank and ate with the guys.

Chad had given Brent a lot of shit when he had claimed Riley that night, telling Brent that he was too much of a player for a girl like her. Brent had challenged that Chad was no different and that he at least had a history with Riley. Brent didn’t even pretend that it wasn’t real to him as he told Chad to leave her alone.

Tonight, Chad was with a groupie and not even paying attention to Riley as he kissed the goth girl who was sitting in his lap. The group was adjusting to what had started as a lie and become real, just like Brent and Riley were. Brent drank only his second beer in between dancing with Riley and interacting with the fans as the night went on.

Brent called a cab and pulled Riley in with him. They had until morning before they left and he wanted them to be in a room together, alone. He asked the driver to take them to the finest hotel that was close by and Riley stared at him. “I just want some time with you.”

“I don’t know if I can…though earlier was great,” Riley whispered, and he kissed her.

“I don’t care. I just want you in my arms,” Brent told her. She laughed and kissed him back.

They got a suite under his assumed name for the night, and Riley pulled her phone out of her small purse and stared at it. “I need to tell Dec.”

“He’s going to murder me tomorrow, but he has to know something is real between us,” Brent said, and she stared at him.

“There is, isn’t there? It’s only been a week maybe, and this has become everything to me,” Riley murmured, and Brent shook his head.

“I’ve always known you. The timing just needed to be right.”

Riley sent a message to her brother and winced as her phone chimed. “He wants to know where we are.”

Brent heard his phone as well and slipped it out of his jeans to look at it. His best friend was pissed off and rightfully so. He sent a message assuring Dec that Riley was safe with him in every possible way. He knew that there would be hell to pay in the morning, but he threw his phone on the table and took Riley’s away from her.

Chapter Six

Brent took Riley’s hand and led her to the bed, where he sat her down. “I don’t need to do anything with you tonight, no sex. I just need some time alone with you.”

“I felt so good earlier. I want to try something,” Riley told him, and he leaned in to kiss her softly.

“Yeah?” His cock surged to life and Brent paused before her lips. Riley pulled back and lifted her shirt up and off as Brent stared at her wordlessly. Her breasts were bare and perfect, and he leaned back to watch her. Riley slipped her hands over her body and watched as her nipples hardened. She smiled.

“I want you to kiss them again.” Brent smiled as he leaned back towards her and kissed her lips before he moved down her neck. Riley moved to her back, and he thumbed the pebbled skin before he leaned down to kiss her between her breasts.

They were alone now. The phones were silent, they had the whole night before the shit hit the fan and Brent was going to take advantage of it. He moved his lips over her right nipple and stroked it with his tongue as she cried out. Brent sucked it between his lips and she slipped her hands into his tousled hair which had dried in a mess from their earlier time on bus. He’d had to wear a beanie to the bar, but that was somewhere across the room now.

Riley pushed him away and ripped his shirt over his head before she kissed him again. She slipped her skirt and underwear down, and Brent almost choked, kissing her to take his eyes off of her. Riley returned his passion as he let his hands roam over her body to stroke her soft skin and feel her heat. He kissed down her body again, over her nipples and her stomach, before she was pushing him between her legs. “Have you done this before?”

“You’re the first. I have only kissed someone before. I didn’t feel this way…I’ve never felt this way about anyone in my life.”

“I’m honored,” Brent whispered before he moved closer and inhaled her sweet scent. Her release from earlier was still there, and he pressed his mouth against her to taste it as she grabbed onto his hair and rocked forward. Her pussy was wet and welcoming, and Brent licked and sucked, finally drawing her clit into his mouth as she moved against him and moaned his name. Riley came with a low scream as he drank her all in and spread her legs wide apart to slip his tongue inside of her.

He’d gone down on many women, but it was always just a step towards getting inside of them. This time, Brent felt Riley coming and grabbing his hair, and he didn’t care if he got inside of her at all at that moment. He just needed to be close to her.

Riley laughed as he looked up at her and rested his chin on her flat stomach. “You’re perfect,” he told her, as he looked up her flawless pale skin and paused on her small breasts with the dark pink nipples.

“You’ve seen a lot of women,” Riley said, and he nodded. “Am I better?”

“Better? You’re everything to me,” Brent told her, as she narrowed her eyes. “That, my past…it was escaping. You know about my mom, and then Lilith, and I just ran and ran. I ran into the arms of alcohol and drugs and yes, women and sex.” Brent had had a fiancée when he was twenty-four who had died in a car accident a month after the proposal and had lost his mother to cancer when he was just twelve. “Hell, looking back, I think Lil was just a way to cope. She never felt like you do in my arms.” He stared into her eyes.

“I want you. I want you to be my first everything,” Riley told him, and he licked his lips before he moved over her to kiss her. She ate her taste off of his lips, and he pressed his hard cock against her thigh as he took a deep breath.

“You can’t take this back, Ri.” She nodded and kissed him again. Brent had a few condoms on him as an old habit, but he’d never expected to end up here with Riley.

“I know.” Brent kissed her until she was breathless before he pulled away and unbuttoned his jeans. He slipped them off, and as his cock sprung free her eyes widened. “How is that going to fit?”

“Perfectly,” Brent told her, and he smiled. “I have condoms with me, but I have always been careful. I’ve been tested on the regular, and I can be again for you if that’s what you want. I’d take it all back if I could.”

“I know that you couldn’t hurt me. You’ve always been protective of me,” Riley told him, and he nodded as he knew she was right. “Use them now and we’ll see from here. I’ve never been on birth control.”

“We’ll fix that.” Brent leaned in to kiss her as he gripped the foil in his hands and memorized the moment. He memorized the way her lips tasted and the way her body arched to meet his. Brent felt her wrap around his finger as he slipped it inside of her and the way that she moaned as she leaned her head back. She was so ready for him, and he stared into her eyes as he felt her tighten around him.

Brent spread her legs and covered himself with the condom before he slipped just hit tip inside of her warmth. Riley was shaking as she looked at him and he leaned down to kiss her as he slid deeper inside. “Why did you wait for this?” Brent asked her, as he pulled back.

“I’ve always had a crush on you, Brent. I dated but I just never felt anything for them. I have always loved you,” Riley told him, as she winced and froze beneath him. “Oh God. Keep going.” He did, against his will, and buried himself inside of her, then stilled for a moment. She loved him and here he was taking her innocence away when he didn’t know what he felt. “Brent, I want you. Make love to me.”

He pulled back and did just that as she clung to him, and Brent knew that he loved her as he felt her open and take all of him. Their bodies rocked together, and he felt her release just before his own, one that he felt in every nerve ending in his body. Brent cried out her name as he moved inside of her and kissed her lips, and he dropped on the mattress beside of her as he took a deep breath. “Fucking hell. That felt like nothing I’ve ever experienced,” he told her, and she laughed.

“I can agree.” Brent looked at her. “I want to do it over and over.”

“Not right now,” Brent told her, and he watched her move closer and kiss him. “I love you, Riley. I want this to be real, and I always did from the moment I saw you in that hotel room. The problem is that Dec and Kenzie might not be so into the idea and kill me.”

“They won’t,” Riley assured him. He held her close and breathed her in.

They ordered room service and slept in until nine before they caught a cab back to the bus. Riley looked at the bus and held his hand as she gave him a determined look. They’d made love as many times as she could handle it and he just wanted to sleep with her in a bunk for the rest of the day.

The door opened and her brother and sister stepped out. Brent took a deep breath. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Kenzie asked. Riley narrowed her eyes.

“No cameras. No people. This is real to us,” Brent told her. Declan shook his head.

“Brent, you’re not good enough for my sister,” Kenzie said.

“I am better because of her. I just didn’t know that what I needed had always been around,” he said. He looked at Riley with a smile. “I love her, you guys. I am going to give her the best life that I can.”

“I love him too. You know that, Dec.” Riley said.

“I thought you were over that, but I suppose this would’ve happened without my help,” Declan said. He smiled. “Take care of her.”

They decided to continue the tour as planned, only Riley slept in his arms every night. When he wasn’t doing stuff with the band, Brent was with her, whether they were alone or with a group. Alone was tricky, but he taught her about tour sex in a bunk every chance that he had.

Epilogue

The media confirmed them as a couple two months later when Riley was moving into Brent’s apartment, much to Declan’s dismay. She registered for school and Brent took her to take care of the finances. She held his hand and blushed as the other students stared at him. He signed a few autographs and posed for some pictures while she chose her classes, and she could barely keep her eyes off of him. “I love you, Brent.”

“I love you, Ri. All set?” he asked, and she nodded. “Let’s celebrate with lunch.”

“You spoil me too much, baby,” Riley murmured, as he leaned in for a long kiss.

“I always will.”

They headed to his car and lunch, their hands interlocked tightly.

Brent realized that hitting rock bottom had saved him, and he squeezed Riley’s hand as he looked down at her. He’d never take her for granted, and he thanked her every day for what she’d given him.

Riley just reminded him that she always loved him.

*****

THE END

Alien Romance Collection

Tied to the Barbarian Warrior

Description

I’m tied to a demanding and bossy alien. And there’s nowhere to go…

Kara is the assistant coordinator to the Argarian Ambassador. When she covers for the Ambassador’s daughter Nariya by taking her place in a meeting, she has no idea what the consequences will be.

Before she knows it she is tied to a barbarian warrior. He’s arrogant, demanding and bossy.

And handsome, strong and hot.

Commander Arazor is the head of the Elite Galactic Force on the planet Agrion. His alliance with the Argarians will be symbolized by his marriage to their Ambassador’s daughter. It’s a political deal, nothing more.

He didn’t count on being betrayed. On being tied to a human.

But there are more important things at stake. Nariya has been kidnapped and Kara needs to bring her back.

Arazor has no choice. He has to accompany Kara. He’s bound to protect her. Even if that means traveling across the universe into dangerous territory.

Even if it means letting her change his cold heart…

Even if it means dying for her…

Prologue

She reeled from the sharp pain searing her head. He had hit her again, this time almost breaking her nose. She blinked as bright lights blurred her vision amidst the darkness about to engulf her. Something warm trickled down her nose and into her mouth. It tasted warm, salty, and metallic. She swallowed painfully.

“Please... stop...,” she begged him, her voice a mere gurgle. She was cowering on the floor, hiding her face in her arms, trying to block another attack.

“You fucking bitch! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Not a word!”

A wave of nausea hit her and she bent over from the blow. He had kicked her in her belly this time. It was too much. Sharp throbbing pain swept through her and she threw up.

Get up and run, Kara, or he will kill you... the voice in her head screamed. Yes... She should run. Run and hide far away from him... But try as she might, she couldn’t move a muscle. She had to get away from him. Now! Through blurry eyes, she saw him move away and grab something from the kitchen island. Oh no. He was coming at her again, this time with a bottle of vodka aimed at her head. She struggled to get on her feet, staggering backward. Her head reeled horribly, but she kept moving away from him. She reached the door... but he had caught up with her.

She awoke with a jolt. Sweat lined her forehead and her breathing was labored. Tears were streaming down her face. She was in her room. She was safe. He was nowhere in sight. It was just a bad dream... Just a bad dream... She hugged her knees, rocking back and forth, trying to calm herself down.

It had been almost a year since her divorce and she wondered when the nightmares would end. A throbbing headache was beginning at her temples. The nightmares were becoming recurrent and she wondered why. That fateful night, he had beaten her up so badly that she had run away from home and spent the rest of the night on a bench in a park. It was a routine matter. He would come home drunk and beat her. And that night he had gone completely crazy when she told him she was pregnant. She thought he would be happy to hear that they were having a baby, but her already breaking heart shattered that day. She had loved him. She had done everything to make him happy and he had never cared. She lost the baby the next day.

She couldn’t go to the police. There were no longer laws on Earth against domestic violence. The authorities considered it ‘a personal matter’. Divorce was the only option. She just wanted to be away from him - far, far, away. So she didn’t lose another minute when she received the letter for the new job opening. She got on the next spaceflight, Andromeda 13 as her destination, shutting out her past and leaving everything behind.

Taking a deep breath, she reached over and pressed a button on the bedside table. The blinds covering the huge sealed window slid open silently. She got out of bed and stared outside at the numerous stars that seemed stationary against the void of dark space. She was here on Andromeda 13. She was safe. This was real. She saw her own reflection in the glass: a woman with sad brown eyes and an ashen face stared back at her. She was far, far away from Earth, away from him, on this gigantic space station in the far-off galaxy of cosmos Redshift 7, light years away from Earth. This was her new beginning.

Chapter One

Earth Year 2560

Kara Frost gazed doubtfully into the sapphire blue eyes of the beautiful Argarian woman standing before her.

“Nariya... I... I don’t know, but please think again before you leave,” Kara said as she was fumbling with the communicator that she still used to understand and learn the Argarian tongue. She stared at the beautiful alabaster skin and ice blonde hair that glistened in the sunlight that was coming through the huge windows.

“Oh, Kara! You think too much,” Nariya said as she took Kara’s hands in her own and squeezed them. “I’ll be fine. Rezurn is a wonderful man,” she said with a twinkle in her eye.

They were in Nariya’s chambers at the residence of the Argarian Ambassador. The Argarians were a race of ancient warriors inhabiting the planet Terrgius. A sophisticated race, they were modern and traditional at the same time. The Argarians and humans had been good allies for centuries now. The Argarian King had even taken a human as his Queen.

“How long have you known this man? Only a month?” Kara said, concern visible in her soft brown eyes. “Don’t you think you should get to know him some more before you run off marrying him?”

“I know him enough. And we’ll have the rest of our lives to get to know each other! This is my one chance to elope with him. Rezurn is waiting for me in a space ship nearby. I don’t know when he’ll be able to visit Terrgius again. He’s my mate, Kara,” she said resolutely.

“Listen, Nariya, marriage is not easy... You shouldn’t jump into it on a whim. Trust me, I’ve been there and it’s been ugly,” Kara tried again. “Think about your father. He’ll be furious when he finds out you have eloped with a Klai warrior.”

“I know, but Father will eventually understand,” Nariya said with a smile as she walked gracefully toward the huge bedroom windows. She wore a long, flowy pale green gown with intricate gold threadwork. She looked so young, ethereal, and other-worldly—all of which she was.

Kara felt her stomach turn to knots. Nariya had been friends with her since she started working a few months back and in the little time she had known her, Kara had learned she was a kind-hearted and simple woman. She felt Nariya was making a rash decision. She didn’t have a very good feeling about this barbarian Nariya was about to marry. The Klai had a notorious reputation.

Nariya had already packed her bags and was ready to go. Kara bit her lower lip and sat down on the chaise lounge. She wore a figure-hugging dark blue bodysuit that showed off her slender physique. Her long, dark hair was tied in a neat chignon. She was thinking long and hard. What was she going to do? She was the Assistant Coordinator to the Argarian Ambassador at Andromeda 13. She had trained extensively to earn the position and didn’t want to lose it at any cost. The Ambassador had assigned her the task of escorting his daughter, Nariya, to Andromeda 13 for an intergalactic meeting. Kara had reached Terrgius the previous night, and since the morning had been trying to persuade Nariya to drop the plan of eloping with the Klai warrior and go to the meeting instead.

“And what am I supposed to do about your meeting with the Vllar Commander?” Kara asked her. She would lose her job if she canceled the meeting. The Ambassador, Erzhun Dyadjin, insisted that it was a ‘very important meeting.’ The Commander of the Elite Galactic Force was a Vllar, a race of warriors from planet Agrion and the Argarians were forming an alliance with them. The Vllar were skilled fighters and merchants. Their planet was known to be the best in trade. Their most prized product was the Sirrallion, a rare form of metal native to Agrion. This meeting was something that could not be delayed or missed.

“You will go,” Nariya said coolly.

“What? No–” Kara began.

“You will go disguised as me. Here, take these robes. These are the finest that I have,” Nariya said as she took the robes from her wardrobe and brought them to Kara.

“But that’s impossible! They will know I am not an Argarian!” Kara said. She was starting to panic now. This was ridiculous. The Ambassador would surely kill her. “Plus I don’t even know the purpose of the meeting!”

“You can do this, Kara,” Nariya cut her off. “You just have to be clever. And don’t worry about my father–he won’t fire you.”

“I... I could represent you and make up an excuse–” Kara started.

“No. You will go there as Nariya Dyadjin. Make the deal, whatever they want, and let me know later,” Nariya said as she approached Kara. “Please, I know you can do this... You have the perfect looks. Just hide your ears,” she said, gazing into Kara’s worried eyes. She had ivory skin, long dark hair and soft brown eyes. Some of the Argarians were like her. But her human ears would give her away. The Argarians had ears that swept slightly upward, giving them a pointed look.

There didn’t seem to be any way to persuade Nariya. Kara couldn’t shake the feeling that Nariya was headed toward danger, but she was too stubborn and in love to listen. Maybe pretending to be Nariya at the meeting would be better than canceling it altogether. There might be a chance for her to keep her job. A heavy sigh escaped her lips. “Okay, I’ll go,” Kara said, giving in.

Nariya walked up to her and hugged her. “I’m gonna miss you,” she said.

“Take care of yourself. And let me know when you get there,” Kara said as she took the robes. Nariya caught the sadness in her soft brown eyes.

Ten minutes later, Kara stepped outside and into the open field. Her mind whirling, she tapped the panel on her wrist and punched in the commands. “Computer: begin transport,” she spoke into her wrist. A second later, small glowing particles enveloped her as she vanished into thin air and reappeared on the Agrarian starship stationed above Terrgius’s atmosphere.

Once inside the ship, she settled into the cockpit and set course for Andromeda 13. Her heart raced madly in her chest. She braced herself for whatever was to come as the ship went into warp drive.

Chapter Two

Space Station Andromeda 13

Arazor Galather Vafiel, Commander of the Elite Galactic Force of the Agrion Kingdom, docked his ship at the designated port on Andromeda 13. He took one final glance at the holographic screen in front of him, checked his schedule, and then got up to leave. He just wanted to get this meeting over with.

“Captain, I’ll contact you after the meeting is over,” Arazor said in his deep, cold voice.

“Yes, Commander,” the captain said as he tapped in instructions on the holographic screen. He hesitated and then asked cautiously, “You’re sure the Argarians can be trusted?”

“They are known to be loyal. The king wants us to make this alliance. It’s our only hope. The Klai have already broken through our atmospheric barriers. We need to strengthen our forces if we want to avoid an invasion,” Arazor said quietly, a slight frown creasing his forehead. His intense gray eyes were cold and calm like the sea before the storm. The only thing that marred his handsome features was an old faded scar that ran across his right eye.

“And marriage is what they want to seal this deal with?” the captain asked.

“Yes, it is a necessity. The Argarian Ambassador is of the view that, in this case, it’s the only way,” Arazor said. He wasn’t happy with the marriage part of the deal. In his earlier meetings with Erzhun Dyadjin, he had tried to talk the idea out of the Argarian Ambassador’s mind. Yet, the Ambassador made it clear that he would only form an alliance if he, Arazor, would marry his daughter. He was the one responsible for Agrion’s security. He had no choice.

Arazor loved his independence. As an orphan, his fate was sealed centuries ago to be a warrior of the Elite Galactic Force. He was part of a race of warriors who were trained to become devoid of emotion. Emotions weakened warriors. They could mate only once in their lifetime, and only to produce offspring. Emotional attachment to a mate was not only stupid–it was shameful. In his world, concubines were for pleasure: no strings attached. And now he had to get married in order to close the deal. A desperate measure, he thought.

“Agrion’s safety is of the utmost importance, Captain. We need to focus on that for now,” Arazor said coldly.

The door to the ship hissed open and Arazor walked down the walkway, heavy boots clanking on the metal ramp as he adjusted his breathing filter, a tiny device attached to the bridge of his nose.

As a Vllar and the Commander of the Elite Galactic Force, he wore the traditional dark leather pants and a dark shirt with intricate gold patterns. A royal crest made of gold and copper embellished his right arm, and he wore a dark coat that cut off right above his knees. His sword, the blade of which had drained the blood of many different races in the arena over the centuries, was slung over his back. Taking a deep breath, he entered his designated quarters at the Argarian Embassy.

“Welcome to Andromeda 13, sir. We hope you enjoy your stay here. Would you like a drink?” The computerized voice of a woman flooded the room as he entered. The walls of the room were a silver gray and there was a white sofa and a white oval table in the corner near the large glass window.

“Yes, please. Make it strong,” he responded as he sat down.

A glass of dark blue wine materialized on the table near him. He picked it up and took a swig. He really needed a drink. The sooner this is over, the better, he thought.

***

It wasn’t long before the computer announced the arrival of Nariya Dyadjin. He drained his glass and stood as the doors to his chambers hissed open and a woman entered. She was petite, and he couldn’t fully see her face as it was partially hidden by the hooded crimson cloak she wore. She walked ever so slowly, gracefully, toward him, standing in front of him at a respectable distance. Her dark crimson gown accentuated her slender body. She looked up at him, pulling back her hood a little.

Warm brown eyes met his cold gray ones, and, for a brief moment, he was struck by how beautiful she was. Her ivory skin, delicate features, and beautiful eyes... He never knew Argarian women were so attractive. A few silent moments passed as he gazed into her lucid brown eyes–so expressive that he felt he could see right through her. And then she blinked, looking away uncertainly. Strangely, his chest constricted and he was suddenly unnerved by this feeling. He didn’t want to go there. Get a grip, Arazor. Focus, the voice inside his head admonished him.

“I am Arazor Galather Vafiel, Commander of the Elite Galactic Force of the Agrion Kingdom,” he said in a formal tone.

Kara looked into his gray eyes. They had suddenly gone cold. For a moment, she was entranced by his intense gaze, feeling her blood heat up as her heart thudded against her chest. His handsome features were expressionless. His eyes betrayed him, but only briefly. He had dark blonde hair that was tied back at the nape of his neck, revealing strange dark markings. Despite all she had read about the Vllar, she didn’t know they looked so strong and were so handsome. What was wrong with her? She needed to calm down and focus on the matter at hand or he would know she was not Nariya.

“I... I am aware. The Ambassador has sent me. The agreement is to be made today,” she said, tearing her gaze away from his as she clasped her trembling hands in front of her. Focus... Focus Kara... She waited for him to say something. She had no idea what the agreement involved. Erzhun hadn’t told her.

“Good. Then we can seal the deal. A small gift to form the alliance with the Argarians. It’s a tradition in my world,” Commander Arazor said as he took out a solid gold bracelet from his coat pocket. Then, taking her small delicate hand, he clasped it around her wrist. The bracelet had runes engraved on it.

“Oh...” she gasped, surprised, as the bracelet changed shape and adjusted to her size. The strange runes traveled down her wrist like a shadow and imprinted on the inner skin of her wrist. She wondered what that was all about. A strange gift, she thought.

Kara was still gazing at her bracelet when, without any warning, Arazor pulled her into his strong arms and claimed her mouth in a forceful and demanding kiss.

Startled, she pushed him back with a great deal of effort. “What are you doing? That was incredibly inappropriate!” she said, her voice hoarse as she struggled to catch her breath.

Arazor looked calmly at the woman before him. The way her body had responded to him when he had kissed her told him she wanted him... So why was she resisting? There was something strange about this woman.

“Inappropriate? How?” he asked mildly.

“Commander Arazor, you kissed me - which was highly unnecessary. I don’t understand your customs, but we consider this behavior inappropriate,” Kara said indignantly as she pulled back her hood so he could see her full face.

“I have sealed the contract by claiming you as my bride,” Arazor returned.

“What...? No... This is a misunderstanding,” Kara began. He saw fear and shock in her eyes.

“The bracelet you wear now is a symbol of our marriage. It is a custom in my world that when a man gives it to a woman, she becomes his mate for life,” he said, showing her a similar gold bracelet he wore around his wrist. She could see runes on his wrist as well. “Your father made this deal. The alliance would be formed after I married you.”

“No, no, no!” Kara cried. Tears started to rapidly fill her eyes. She struggled to remove the band, but it wouldn’t come off. “I’m not Nariya Dyadjin! This is a horrible mistake!”

“Excuse me?” Arazor said. She saw his eyes suddenly grow cold as ice. “Who are you? Where is Nariya?”

She shuddered at his tone. He would surely kill her. And if he didn’t, Erzhun would. “I... I am Kara. Kara Frost.”

“What are you doing here, Kara Frost?” he asked her and she winced once more.

“I work for the Ambassador. Nariya couldn’t come today, so she sent me instead to finalize the deal. I–I’m sorry... I didn’t know...” Kara stumbled as she fidgeted with the bracelet. “Why won’t this thing come off?”

“Because you’ve been bonded with me for life. You can’t take it off,” Arazor said. He was clenching his teeth and his breaths were becoming shallow. “Not unless I want you to. And even then, nothing changes. You will still be my mate.”

He clenched his fists and gave her a death stare. She could see fury surging, cold and stark, in his gray eyes. “Erzhun has betrayed me. You are not even an Argarian. He sends a human instead of his own daughter. This is a disgrace to my people.”

“Look, it’s not his fault. He doesn’t know his daughter has eloped with another. Nariya persuaded me that I go and attend to whatever the deal was about,” Kara said quietly. “It’s all a misunderstanding...”

“You call this a misunderstanding?!” he roared as he grabbed her by the shoulders and glared straight into her eyes. “I wish I could kill you, but I can’t.” She gazed back at him defiantly, her fear now replaced by rage.

“Get your hands off of me,” she said in a calm voice. “If I had known, I would never have married you. In fact, I would take divorce right away. Take this thing off and it will be over!”

“Divorce?” he laughed and let her go. “Sweetheart, it doesn’t work that way. At least not in my world... Computer, I want another drink,” he said as he raked a hand through his hair and strode toward the sofa.

“Don’t call me ‘sweetheart,’” Kara said, but he didn’t seem to hear her.

“I was supposed to bond with an Argarian woman, not some human. Now I’m stuck with you,” he said, seething.

“There must be another way to end this,” she said quietly. This entire situation was too ridiculous to be true. She was sure there was a solution.

“Our law states that under very rare conditions, the marriage can be annulled. But since I have been bonded with you, we must wait three months. Nothing can be done before that.”

Kara stood there, speechless. The seriousness of the situation was starting to sink in. She was married to this arrogant man who clearly hated humans. Suddenly overcome with tiredness, she sat down on the sofa, making sure there was a considerable distance between them.

Arazor took a long swig from his glass. Kara stared at him and heaved a deep breath. She had really screwed up this time. If the Ambassador wouldn’t murder her when he found out what happened, he would definitely fire her and deport her back to Earth.

“Computer... One dark wine, please,” Kara said, her voice trembling as the tears were starting to stream down her face.

The red wine appeared. She held the glass in her shaking hands and took a sip. The silence stretched between them, stifling them. Finally, she cleared her throat and stood up.

“So... What now?” she asked hesitatingly.

Arazor turned and looked at her as if she had asked a stupid question. “You will take me to Erzhun immediately,” he said in a cold voice.

“He’s busy at the moment. You will have to wait–” she began.

“You dare defy me, woman?” he said coldly, cutting her off. “Tell him it’s urgent. We’ll go see him right away.”

“Don’t talk to me like that, Arazor Galather Vafiel,” she returned. His arrogance was starting to annoy her. It wasn’t like she had wanted to be in this situation either. He saw the fire that lit up her brown eyes. “I am not your slave!”

“No. But you are my mate. And you will do as you are told,” he said haughtily.

“No. You can’t make me. I will do what my superior says,” she said, anger starting to boil inside of her. “And if I had been given the choice, I would never have bonded with you. Men like you don’t deserve a decent woman.”

He gazed at her quietly for a long time. She couldn’t see anything behind those cold gray eyes. Not an inkling of emotion. And then just for a fraction of a second, something dark flitted across their gray depths. Was he amused by her? His silence unnerved her, and, tearing her gaze away from his, she made to leave.

“I’ll let you know what the Ambassador says,” she said.

“You stay right here and contact him. I don’t trust you or your Ambassador,” Arazor said in a tone that made her halt.

Kara turned and stared at him. This man was impossible. “Fine. I’ll stay here.”

He tilted his head and gave her a slight nod. Kara took a deep breath, punched in instructions on her communicator, and sent a message to Erzhun Dyadjin. She might have been mistaken, but again she thought she caught a hint of amusement in those cold gray eyes.

Chapter Three

Commander Arazor drained his glass and put it down. Things had taken a turn. He needed the Argarian Armada to strengthen his forces, yet now he was stuck with this human. They would laugh at him back home for having taken a human woman as a mate. To the Vllar, humans were not only weak–they were considered useless on the battleground. Taking a human mate would be foolish as they would produce weak warriors. The Argarians might consider humans to be their equals, but the Vllar would never accept this.

Yet, there was something about this little woman that unnerved him. She had blatantly defied him. That was a first for him. Women in his world did not defy men. What did she mean by ‘men like him’? Strange as she was, he couldn’t deny the fact that she was truly beautiful. Those expressive, dark eyes with fire in them; those soft lips he could still taste upon his own; her ivory skin, long dark hair, and delicate features… So distracting...

His chest constricted as he thought of her. Focus Arazor. Your planet is at stake and here you are brooding over this weak woman. You don’t have time for this, the voice in his head snapped. It must be the wine... he thought, frowning. No woman had ever affected him in such a way.

***

“This is hopeless!” Erzhun Dyadjin fumed. “I gave you one task and you couldn’t do it right!” He clenched his fists as he glared at Kara.

They were seated in the conference room at the Argarian Embassy. Arazor sat on a chair beside Kara and Erzhun Dyadjin was seated in a tall chair before them. Arazor observed that Kara looked pale in the white light of the room. The poor woman looked as if Erzhun would soon sentence her to death.

“I–I tried to persuade her,” Kara stammered.

“Persuade her? You should have dragged her here if necessary!” Erzhun bellowed. He knew all too well that Nariya could be stubborn and no one could persuade her to do something she didn’t want to do.

“Sir, I didn’t know the details of the meeting. I would have taken different measures had I known this alliance involved a marriage contract.”

“And you, Arazor, how come you didn’t see she wasn’t an Argarian?” Erzhun asked.

“How would I know when I was expecting to see Nariya? She was wearing a hood,” Arazor said curtly in the Argarian tongue.

“Kara, where is Nariya now?” the Ambassador asked.

“She–she has eloped, sir. With Rezurn... They had been seeing each other for a while,” Kara said, trying to sound reasonable as she fidgeted with her hands.

“What?! The Klai leader?” Erzhun gasped. “And you didn’t care to tell me?”

“Sir, she is my friend. She made me promise,” Kara said. He was definitely going to fire her now. She wished this nightmare would be over.

Erzhun was shaking his head, his hand covering his face.

“Ambassador, I came here for your help. The alliance was to strengthen my forces with the help of the Argarian Armada. And now I have been forced into this situation because of a foolish mistake on your part. What do you plan to do about it?” Arazor demanded. He sounded calm, but there was cold rage in his voice.

“Commander, I apologize. I will definitely form this alliance with your people. Tell me the number and I will send in the fleet,” Erzhun said. This situation was going to cost him dearly. His carefully built reputation as a trustworthy ally would be damaged significantly. He needed to take measures right away. “Kara Frost... Bring Nariya back to me. You will leave right away. Track her down, find her, wherever she is. Bring her home safely, even if you have to abduct her. Even if it means giving up your life.”

“Yes, sir,” Kara winced and nodded. She hurried out of the room, relieved to leave Erzhun and Arazor alone. Her breaths became shallow and labored, and she adjusted her breathing clip. This was all her fault. She shouldn’t have listened to Nariya. She walked down the hallway, lost in the turmoil of her own thoughts when a strong hand grabbed her arm from behind, halting her progress. It was Arazor.

“Let go of me,” she said.

“Listen to me, Kara,” Arazor said. “I will go with you.”

“I don’t need you. I can handle this on my own,” she said.

“Yeah, right. Just as you did before,” Arazor said dryly.

“Look, I don’t need a chaperone.”

“Shut up and listen to me,” he said in a cold, firm voice. “No matter how much I detest this whole situation, technically, you are my mate and I am bound to protect you.”

He let her go and Kara glared at him, unable to respond. Somehow, the idea of him protecting her brought a tiny fraction of warmth to the core of her body. What was wrong with her? Why was she letting this man get to her? Furious, she fought back the tears that now stung her eyes. No, no, no. She would not let him see her cry. Not again...

***

Kara went to her office and checked her messages. A message from Nariya was waiting for her.

“Hello, Kara! I am with Rezurn and on my way to this wonderful resort on Lunizia. It’s going to be great! See you later...”

Lunizia? Kara tapped in instructions on her system and searched for the planet. It was a moon on the outer boundaries of the Delta Quadrant, and it would take them a few weeks to get there.

She quickly tapped in more instructions and alerted the security on the Space Station and on Terrgius. The intel she received back said that Nariya had left Terrgius soon after Kara herself had left for Andromeda 13. She mapped the course that Nariya and Rezurn’s ship had taken. Her eyes grew wide and she frowned. The tracker showed a different location. Nariya was nowhere near Lunizia. Kara’s stomach knotted as she thought about Nariya’s message. Something didn’t feel right. Rezurn was not to be trusted. The Klai were known for plundering planets and even abducting women.

Her thoughts racing, Kara went to her chambers to pack for the trip. As she walked down the hallway toward the docking station, she heard heavy footsteps behind her. She turned and saw Arazor striding toward her.

“We’re taking my ship,” he said. He held up a hand as she opened her mouth to protest. “No arguing.”

Astounded, Kara didn’t know what to do other than simply following him up the ramp into his ship. This was her mission, but he wasn’t even letting her take her own ship. She had never met a man so arrogant and controlling, yet at the same time intriguing.

She settled into a seat in the cockpit as Arazor strapped her in. She checked the coordinates and tapped in instructions on the comm-pad she carried, tracking Nariya’s lead. Arazor sat in the seat next to her and entered commands in the console. The screen came to life and he continued the process. Kara couldn’t understand a thing as it was in his own language.

For a moment, Kara forgot what she was doing. His brooding presence dominated the closed space of the spacecraft. Still mad at him for treating her as though she were an errant child, she told herself to focus and keep her eyes on the comm-pad.

“Did you find out where Nariya is?” Arazor asked her, jolting her out of her thoughts. He gazed at her slender body. She wore a white figure-hugging Argarian crew suit.

“Yeah... I, uh, got a message from her,” she said, looking up at him. Again her eyes wandered over his handsome features: the perfect arch of his dark brows, the straight nose, strong jawline, the markings on his neck, and the depth of his gray eyes... “But I–I have been tracking the course her ship has taken,” she continued as she tore her gaze away from his intense one.

There is definitely something wrong with me, she thought as she felt his gaze pierce her. Why was her mind such a mess? She had never been like this at work. She quickly opened the map that showed where Nariya was last seen.

“The message said she would be heading for Lunizia,” Kara said, “but the map shows something completely different.”

Arazor took the comm-pad from her hands and tapped in more commands. “Yes. She was last seen in Alpha Quadrant. From there, her ship took a course in the opposite direction,” he said quickly, scanning the map on the screen. “That means she will likely be heading for Dragua, a desert planet the Klai are known to visit often.” He handed the device back to her.

“Yes, likely. But we need to be sure,” Kara added. Her stomach lurched again. She had a very bad feeling about this.

“The tracker will confirm it soon. Keep checking,” Arazor said curtly as the ship’s engines hummed to life and he set course for Dragua.

The ship silently moved out of the docking station and into deep space. Arazor glanced at the woman seated next to him. She looked pale and kept blinking at the screen. She was nervous no doubt. He wondered what was on her mind.

“When was the last time you’ve eaten?” he asked her suddenly.

“Um...I ...uh...,” she stuttered.

“I thought so,” he said, and ordered the computer to bring them food. “Kara, you need to eat. Now.”

“Stop treating me like a child! I’m a grown woman,” she said, her voice weak as tears stung her eyes.

He got up, unbuckled her from her seat and pulled her to her feet. “I can see that...” he said in his deep voice as he audaciously gazed at her small breasts and slim curves. “You are going to eat now. No more talking,” he said, ignoring her protests.

Kara felt her legs go weak. Fatigue overtook her. She followed him out of the control room and down the aisle into a small chamber. The interior of the ship was dark gray, the ambiance reflecting her very mood. The sight of food on the table made her stomach grumble. She was suddenly famished.

“Help yourself,” Arazor said. She sat down at the table and he took the chair opposite from her, pouring himself a drink. There was a cold chicken sandwich, salad, and white wine. He had ordered her custom-made food for humans. She took a bite and it tasted fairly good. Then, she dug in, forgetting all manners for a moment.

“You aren’t eating?” she asked, when she had eaten her fill. He was gazing at her, calmly sipping his wine.

“I will,” he said pointing toward a platter she hadn’t noticed before. It had some sort of exotic meat on it, something similar to fish, and it smelled good.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s called Snakeberry. Back on Agrion, it’s a delicacy. It lives in water. It’s half animal and half plant,” he said, taking a bite. “I would have you try it, but your stomach is not trained to digest it. And I don’t want you getting sick on this trip.”

Kara sat back in her chair and started sipping her wine when her pager beeped. There was an urgent message waiting for her. She tapped the small panel on her wrist and the holographic video message opened. It was the Ambassador.

“Kara, listen to me carefully. Rezurn has made contact. He is holding Nariya hostage and will kill her if we don’t give him a share of our weaponry. Kara, please bring Nariya home safely. And Arazor? Please, I beg you. Help us.”

The message ended with a beep and Kara stared at her wrist, stunned.

Chapter Four

Their journey was uneventful during the weeks that followed. Kara kept track of Nariya’s ship and they landed on Dragua almost a week after the Ambassador’s message.

The sun was scorching hot as Kara and Arazor stepped out on the desert terrain. They wore heat-resistant suits and breathing masks. Kara carried supplies and got into the rover as Arazor turned on the cloaking field around the ship to hide it from view.

“Mark this location on the map. The desert land keeps changing and we won’t be able to track the ship otherwise,” Arazor said. He took off his mask once he was inside the rover.

“Have you been here before?” Kara asked as she saved their location.

“No, but a friend of mine has. He told me that this is the most unpredictable of planets, especially at night. We need to be extremely careful,” he said.

“So, where are we going from here?” she asked him. All she could see was that they were surrounded by vast red sand. There were no living creatures in sight.

“We will go to the city. It might take us a day and a night to reach it. A day here is almost the equivalent of two Earth days. And the nights are longer still,” he said.

They drove all day under the sweltering sun, over sand dunes and stopping whenever a sandstorm hit. The sandstorms were terrible. They had to wait for hours for them to pass and, often, the rover would end up buried in the sand. Luckily, it was built for such environments and could dig itself out easily. Kara kept track of their coordinates and saved them accordingly. As night crept in and the sun faded away, sinking below the sand dunes, Arazor brought the rover to a halt.

“We will camp here for the night. This should be safe.” He checked the coordinates on the system. Kara was clueless as to where they were. It looked like they were in the middle of nowhere. She quietly admired how Arazor could keep track of their location. Secretly, she was glad he had come. She wouldn’t have survived a day on this hostile planet alone.

Arazor set up the portable camp. It was fitted with sealed walls made of a gray material that Kara had never seen before. It seemed as if it were almost alive, resembling the skin of a rhino. Their communication system from the rover was connected to the computer system inside their camp so that they could keep tracking their location and send data back to Andromeda 13.

At nightfall, the temperature dropped and it became quite cold. Kara stared from the porthole outside and into the night. The night sky became luminous as countless constellations filled its expanse.

“Who are the inhabitants of this planet?” Kara asked him.

“The race that has occupied this land is tribal and they are known to be merchants,” Arazor said. They had just finished dinner and Arazor was sipping wine as he gazed at her. He was fascinated by this petite woman. He found himself lost in the color of her long dark hair and her intoxicating scent...

“How do they live in such a hostile environment?” she wondered aloud.

“They live in a city protected by a force field,” he explained. “Only vile creatures live out here in the wilderness. They come out when darkness falls. So stay inside.”

Kara was lost in thought. “I hope Nariya is alive when we find her...”

“You’d better get some sleep. You’ll need to be rested tomorrow,” he said.

“Thanks for your concern, but I’m not tired,” she responded. He was being bossy again.

“You will need your energy once you get to the city. Go to your sleep chamber now,” he said coldly. Why did she have to question every single thing he said?

“Why don’t you go sleep yourself? I’ll sleep when I feel like it, just like you do,” she said. Once again, he saw that light in her clear brown eyes and was awed by her beauty.

He rose from his seat and strode toward her. She moved back until she was against the wall. He towered over her. Cupping her chin with a strong hand, he gazed deeply into her eyes. “I want to take you right here, right now,” he said in a quiet tone that was both chilling and laced with desire.

“You can take my body, but my heart will never be yours. I will not let you break my spirit,” she said, staring steadily into the piercing gray eyes that were growing darker by the second.

For a fleeting moment, he caught the deep desolation in those beautiful eyes... Something he had failed to see before. She was so young, far younger than he was. He looked about thirty-three, but in Earth years, he was over two hundred years old. Yet, she persistently defied him. He suddenly wanted to kiss her... to protect her.

Arazor, you need to get away from her. Now! The voice in his head screamed at him. He suddenly let go of her and strode out of the room, not looking back.

***

Hours later, Kara checked the tracking system once again for any updates. Nothing new. Her mind drifted again and again toward Arazor. She hadn’t been able to sleep and, to stop herself from thinking about him, she had taken up the task of tracking again. There were still seventy-two Earth hours until sunrise. She wondered whether she could survive the long, long night with Arazor.

She was still tracking when suddenly the signals on her device were disrupted. She frowned. A look out of the porthole showed her that the night was still as a picture. There was no sign of a sandstorm. Puzzled, she entered the common control room. Arazor was nowhere in sight. He must be in his sleep chamber, she assumed.

Holding the comm-pad above her head, she continued to try to reestablish the signal, but the disruption persisted. She checked the main computer’s system which confirmed that the disruption was coming from the north. She suited up and unlocked the door to check the source of the anomaly. It was almost pitch black outside. With dim starlight as her guide, she checked her comm-pad again for a signal and tapped in commands to reset the device. Suddenly, she heard something move to her right.

Kara turned on the small flashlight and followed the sound. She peered around the corner of their camp wall. Nothing. She turned back in the opposite direction. Still nothing. Kara had just decided to go back inside when a strange sound behind her made her stop. She turned, pointed the flashlight in the direction of the sound, and froze.

There, towering over her, was the most horrid creature she had ever laid eyes upon. It had a long snakelike body and neck with multiple spindly legs and milky eyes. Pincers encircled its grotesque head. Adrenaline rushed through Kara’s veins as she screamed and staggered backward. Within a split second, the huge, dark thing pinned her to the ground. Kara tried to shield her face with her arms but it was futile. She could smell the rotten breath of the monster. A sharp pain shot up her shoulder and right arm where something hot burned.

Then, suddenly, the creature retreated as if it had been struck.

The next few moments passed in a haze. The excruciating pain was beginning to blur her vision. She saw the bright glint of a sword striking through the darkness. The slashing sounds of tearing flesh and piercing shrieks filled the night air. She blinked and saw Arazor. Her mind was growing fuzzy. She felt herself rise into the air. She was floating, floating... and then falling as darkness engulfed her.

***

Arazor held her in his arms and carried her back inside, sealing the door behind him. He moved quickly and placed her on the bed inside her chamber and tore open her suit. Her breathing was shallow and she was shivering with a high fever.

The gash on her shoulder was thin but deep and the skin around it was getting dark green. Blue-black veins formed around it, like a spider web. The poison was spreading fast.

Stupid, stupid woman, he cursed her under his breath, clenching his teeth. Without losing another second, he raced to the control room and brought back a small vial with blue liquid: the antidote. He made her drink the whole bottle and spread some on the wound. Then he took out his small knife and cut the palm of his hand and sucked some of his own blood. Then, cupping her head, he opened her mouth and he locked lips with her own, slowly letting his blood fill her mouth. He eased her out of the suit and she lay naked on the bed. He sat on the chair next to her and waited. His breathing had become labored and he had to take a deep breath to calm his agitated nerves. But she would be safe now...

The creature had almost killed her. It was blind but detected its prey by sensing heat signatures. Kara would have died if he hadn’t heard her scream and immediately come to her rescue. His blood, mixed with the antidote, would heal her. He had a rare blood type among his kind, something he had inherited from his mother’s side.

He gazed at her frail form. The poison could paralyze the prey if not treated immediately. Even now, it would take days for her to recover. She would hallucinate if she woke up and could go into a coma if she didn’t...

***

Several hours later, Kara woke up. She was delirious and failed to recognize Arazor. “No, no... Please... Stop... Please, I’ll be careful next time...,” she begged him. Arazor looked at her and clenched his fists. He couldn’t do anything to help her in this pitiful condition.

“Please, Ben... stop it... I’m pregnant!” she cried hysterically and tears streamed down her face. Arazor stared at her, his chest constricting. What was she talking about?

“Stop it now! You’ll hurt the baby... It’s yours!” she screamed, shivering uncontrollably. Arazor took her in his arms and wrapped a warm cloak around her. “No... No! It’s over... I lost the baby... The ba – baby’s gone!” she whimpered and cried in his arms. His jaw clenched once again. This woman was broken inside and, for the first time, he saw her in a different light. She was trying so hard to be brave, to stand up for herself. But here she was, so vulnerable and alone... His chest tightened once more and he wished he could make her pain stop. But he couldn’t.

Chapter Five

“Arazor?” It was almost morning when Kara awoke.

“I’m here. How are you feeling?” he asked her solemnly.

“I–I don’t know... Okay, I guess...,” she answered feebly, her head spinning. She was still weak but her delirium was over. She tried sitting up, then realized she was naked under the covers. Her clothes lay at the foot of the bed.

“Here, drink this.” He offered her a glass. She noticed that there was something different about his manner. He seemed almost kind and gentle with her. She wondered why. What had happened to the Arazor who despised her?

“The poison from your wound would have killed you had I not treated it in time,” he explained. “I have brought you food. You should eat when you feel up to it.”

“Thank you,” she said weakly as she sipped her drink. It tasted bitter, but soothed her nerves. “Arazor... How did you know I was outside? I thought you were sleeping.”

“I heard the door open and followed you,” he said. “I had warned you not to go out and you didn’t listen. Luckily, we don’t need as much sleep as humans do.”

“I–I’m sorry... I couldn’t sleep. I was working and suddenly the signal became disrupted,” she said quietly. “And then that creature attacked me… What happened after the attack? Was I unconscious the whole time?”

“No, you woke up many times, delirious. Hallucinations... a side effect of the poison. You talked a lot and cried a lot,” he said matter-of-factly.

“What did I say?”

“Lots of things... You weren’t making sense,” he said quietly. He gazed at her for some time as she stared at her glass, lost in thought. “Who is Ben, Kara?” he finally asked her.

She stared at him wide-eyed. “My ex-husband... Back on Earth,” she said, sheepishly averting her eyes as color rose to her cheeks.

He looked at her strangely. “Kara, when this is over, I will let you go. You will no longer be bound to me,” he said as he gazed at her, slowly rubbing his thumb over the runes on his wrist.

She didn’t know how to respond. He was one of the most unpredictable people she had ever met.

He got to his feet and she again was struck by how tall he was. “The sun will come up in a few hours. We need to get moving if we want to reach the city. You get dressed while I pack up,” he said, resuming the cold tone she had become accustomed to. Mr. Bossy is back again, she thought.

He turned to leave. She gazed at his back. She could make out the strong muscles rippling beneath his shirt. ““Arazor? Thanks... for saving my life,” she said softly.

“It’s my duty to protect you, Kara,” he said. He gave her a sidelong glance, and then left the chambers without another word, leaving her along with her thoughts.

So he was willing to leave her after they had found Nariya. She wondered what had made him change his mind. Regardless, though, this was exactly what she had wanted, wasn’t it? Then why was she not happy about it? She felt a tug in her heart. Something was definitely wrong with her. She couldn’t stop thinking about him. His intense gray eyes, his strong jaw, and the way he wistfully ran a thumb along the runes etched on his wrist–a reminder that they were bound for life. She looked at her own wrist...

Stop it Kara! Stop being stupid! Be strong and don’t let yourself go there... It would be a mistake you would regret forever…

He was a Vllar, a powerful alien who would never love a weak human like her... He probably thought she was ugly or even repulsive! He wanted to marry Nariya, a beautiful Argarian. Kara didn’t even come close to her. He had only saved her life because he thought it was his duty, not because he cared. How could she be so stupid to fall in love with him?

Her eyes were full to the brim with tears. A throbbing headache began to nag at her temples. She took a deep breath and drank a glass of water that lay on the tray beside her sandwich. Taking a bite, she tried to distract herself from the wayward thoughts that were barreling through her head.

***

Arazor checked the clock on the system. Two hours and twelve minutes until sunrise. He rechecked Nariya’s location. She was still in the same location as before. She had not moved. He started packing up and his mind drifted uncontrollably toward Kara.

In the past several hours, he had seen her quite differently. He just couldn’t forget those big brown eyes wide with fear–the kind of fear he had witnessed only when a victim is being tortured. The way she had begged for it all to stop... His chest constricted terribly at the thought. He wondered what the bastard did to her. He could see that she was vulnerable and sensitive, and her heart was badly wounded. No wonder she didn’t want to marry him or anyone else if given the choice. She was scared, and it was hard for her to trust anyone again. And in that moment when she cried bitterly in his arms, mourning the loss of her baby, something triggered a change in Arazor’s cold heart. She was a smart and brave woman. A woman who had defied him when no other woman in his world would dare refuse him if he chose them for himself. Yet, Kara had stood up for herself.

He had decided to let her go as he didn’t want to force her. She probably thought him to be a cold and brutal warrior, just like the rest of his kind. He wished she could see him differently, see who he really was behind the harsh mask he wore. If she could do that, then she was the one for him. The woman he had always wanted. And if she didn’t, then it didn’t matter anyway. He knew her leaving meant he would never be able to choose another mate. Ever.

***

Arazor drove the rover over the massive sand dunes for hours before they reached the city. They stopped some distance away from the city. All they could see was the huge wall surrounding the city. Arazor hid the rover under the cloaking field while Kara adjusted her robes. She wore a gray linen gown with a hood. She glanced at him. He wore his desert pants and boots with a long cloak. He too pulled the hood over his head and adjusted the sword at his belt. They were disguised as travelers as to not attract attention.

They walked toward the wall and stopped a few yards away from it.

“Don’t go nearer to the wall,” warned Arazor. He bent down and took some sand from the ground in his gloved hand and threw it toward the wall. The sand spread in the air like a cloud of dust. The invisible force field shot sparks everywhere.

Arazor scanned the surrounding area with his field detector. He found an opening in the force field: a fissure a few yards to their left. The opening in the force field led to an opening in the city wall, which was wide enough for both of them.

“Be careful and follow me,” Arazor said.

Kara’s heart skipped a beat as she followed Arazor into the city. They were treading through dangerous territory and they would have to be very cautious.

“Tell me the status of Nariya’s location,” Arazor ordered Kara once they were inside the city.

“It’s toward the north, near those towers up there,” she said, checking her comm-pad.

They walked through a bazaar that reminded her of ancient Babylon. The buildings had sandy white walls and, far beyond, she could see the turrets of a castle. The people looked like the Bedouin of the desert with their white robes and turbans, their skin dark against their sharp green eyes.

“So, what’s the plan?” Kara asked Arazor once they had made their way through the crowded Bazaar.

“That tower is part of the prison. Rezurn must have locked her up in there,” he said, checking his own device and making calculations.

“How do we get in?” she asked him, straining to look in the direction of the tower.

“A friend of mine was once imprisoned here. It was a long time ago, but he said the cells are guarded by the Druzhal. They are vile creatures, ruthless and cunning,” he explained. “I can hold them off. Meanwhile, you must get Nariya out of her cell.”

The sun bore down on them as they made their way up the stone steps toward their destination. “Here, take this,” he said, stopping to take out a small cylindrical device. “When you press the button here, it will help you break the lock. Find the exact location of Nariya’s cell once we’re inside the prison.”

He looked into Kara’s soft brown eyes and saw them fill with raw emotion. She nervously wrung her hands. His chest constricted again, but he tried to focus on the mission. Her mere presence was becoming a distraction and he didn’t like it. She seemed so innocent and lost that he sometimes felt she shouldn’t be on this dangerous mission at all. Her body was too frail and she was still weak from the attack. “Lastly, keep this for your protection,” he said as gave her a silver dagger.

Kara’s stomach knotted as she took the dagger. With trembling hands, she adjusted her breathing clip and rechecked Nariya’s location. Her mouth went dry and she fumbled in her robes for her water bottle. Her heart thudded in her chest.

They reached the prison and after a while, carefully avoiding any encounters with Druzhal guards and using his device, Arazor found them a secret passage near the foot of the prison wall. The passage was pitch black and it took a few seconds for Kara’s eyes to adjust to the darkness surrounding them. Arazor led the way with a beam of light emitted from the device on his wrist.

“Stay close to me and keep your eyes open,” Arazor said as Kara stepped silently on the stone floor and followed him. She could hardly make out the way. Checking her tab once more, she quickly spotted where Nariya was located.

“Arazor...,” she whispered. “I found her.”

He stopped and took a look at the map. “Good,” he said. “Now...”

But before he could finish, they heard strange whispers inside the stone walls. Kara jumped, unconsciously grabbing Arazor’s arm as fear gripped her.

“Druzhal,” Arazor said quietly, pulling her closer to him. “You need to stay calm, Kara. Otherwise, they will find us in no time. They can smell fear.”

In the dim blue light, Kara nodded and took a deep breath. She tried to focus on her breathing as Arazor gently pried her hand off of his arm. As the whispering continued, they walked on through the passage until they turned a corner. They were met with a circular open space lit by green flaming torches. All around them were cells.

Kara looked around, trying to determine which cell held Nariya when the whispers became deafening. Then the Druzhal emerged from the shadows.

Kara gasped, trying not to scream. Four tall, gray-skinned men with horned heads and beady yellow eyes crept toward them, battle axes in hand. Arazor held his sword in front of him, ready to strike, while Kara stayed close to him. She tightly gripped the dagger in her trembling hands. Then, without warning, the Druzhal attacked.

Arazor parried and struck back. His sword was lethal. It injured the first one while the other gained in on him. Kara managed to duck beneath their blows and run toward the nearest column. She hid behind it while Arazor continued parrying the attacks the horned creatures inflicted upon him. Time was running out.

Kara checked her comm-pad for the location of Nariya’s cell. It led her to one of the cells on her left. Using the device Arazor had given her, the age-old lock melted under the heat of its lasers. In less than a minute, the door swung open. Her mind racing, she took a torch hanging from the wall and glanced back. Arazor was fighting three of the Druzhal now, the fourth one dead at his feet. She quickly stepped into the dark walled cell and saw that it was empty except for a woman lying in the corner. She seemed unconscious.

Kara ran toward her and tried to shake her awake. “Nariya! Nariya! Wake up!” Nariya opened her eyes drowsily. She looked pale and had a glazed look in her eyes, as though she had been drugged. Kara helped her up into a sitting position. “Nariya, we need to get out of here–fast!” Kara could hear the metal clashing outside. Sheathing her dagger, she helped Nariya up to lean on her shoulders and carefully moved toward the door.

Arazor was locked in combat with two of the Druzhal. There were now two bodies lying dead at his feet. Arazor saw Kara and Nariya coming out of the cell. “Kara! Take her to the rover. If I don’t make it back to you in an hour, don’t wait for me. Take the ship and leave!”

Kara stared at him, her eyes wide. Dark blue blood dripped from his forehead down his face and gashes covered his chest and arms. His clothes were almost in tatters. She couldn’t leave him behind…

“Kara, go. Now!” Arazor shouted as he severed the head of one of the Druzhal who had spotted the two women.

Kara blinked several times before uprooting herself and making her way back through the dark passageway as fast as her feet could take her. With Nariya’s weight on her, she couldn’t run. In her free hand, she lit their path with her comm-pad.

He won’t be coming back. He’ll die in there. That’s why he told you to leave! Her stomach twisted terribly and wave after wave of nausea hit her. Reaching the door, she helped Nariya outside and into the sunlight and adjusted the breathing clip on Nariya’s nose. Kara was exhausted but didn’t waste a moment. She picked up pace, leading her friend through the Bazaar and through the opening in the wall toward the rover. She barely noticed the tears streaming down her face. Once inside the rover, she settled Nariya into her seat and waited. It had taken her an hour to reach the rover. She wished with all her heart that Arazor would turn up soon.

Kara glanced at Nariya, who had reentered deep sleep. Nervously wringing her hands, she counted the passing minutes. Then, burning pain seared her inner wrist. She grasped her wrist with her other hand. The runes etched in her skin had started to hurt terribly. Alone and helpless, she wondered what was wrong. Oh, Arazor... Where are you?

Chapter Six

It was the stench that woke him. The smell of damp, cold walls filled his nostrils. Pain seared the side of his head as he tried to open his eyes. An orb of sharp green light hovered above his head. Blinking, he tried to focus. Shooting pain seared his back and shoulders and dark blue blood dripped from his forehead, trickling down his face. His hair matted to his face. He tried moving his arms but discovered that he couldn’t, as both his hands and feet were shackled in chains that cascaded from the ceiling. For a moment, he wondered how he ended up there, and then it all came back to him in a flood. He was parrying the attack of the last Druzhal when more of them came at him from the shadows. Something hit him on the head and darkness took over.

Arazor could hear voices nearby. Voices of men. Gathering his thoughts, he looked around. Where is she? He could only hope she had reached the rover safely, securing herself and the other woman inside. How long he had been unconscious, he couldn’t tell. The throbbing pain in his head kept distracting him.

And then he saw him entering. The Klai leader.

“Well, well. Look who’s here,” Rezurn said, taking out a chair and sitting in front of Arazor. Arazor clenched his teeth, straining against his chains.

“What... do you want... Rezurn?” Arazor said in between labored breaths.

“Commander, you are being extremely obtuse, I must say,” Rezurn said dryly. “It is you who took something of mine, and now you and your people must pay the price.”

“Your people are already plundering my planet. We don’t have much left,” Arazor challenged him in a cold voice.

“Commander, you’ve made a mistake. Somebody has to pay.” Rezurn smirked at him. “My forces have gathered around Agrion. They await my orders. The Armada I have deployed outnumbers yours in every way, so there’s no chance that you can defeat us. But! If you return my bride to me, then we might be able to strike up a deal.”

Arazor’s mind raced. He knew Rezurn was lying. He had to bide his time while he thought of a way out.

“Rezurn, it’s time we stop playing games. We both know you used Nariya as bait. You are after the Argarian weapons. Now, what do you want from us?” Arazor asked him.

“Well... if you can give me access to the Sirrallion mines,” Rezurn returned smugly, “then we won’t attack.”

“If I do that, I would become a traitor in the King’s eyes, Rezurn,” Arazor said.

“It seems you don’t have much of a choice, Commander. Think about it.” Rezurn rose from his seat and left him.

“You won’t get away with this!” Arazor yelled as the door closed behind him, swallowing him in pitch black darkness.

***

Kara’s stomach knotted once more as she thought of Arazor. It had been more than three hours now that she had been waiting and she couldn’t take it anymore. The runes on her wrist were starting to burn so badly now that she grasped her wrist every now and then, panting. She needed to focus if she wanted everyone to survive this. Firing up the controls inside the rover, she sent a distress signal to Andromeda 13 but found the signal to be disrupted. Her mind racing, she suddenly remembered that this was a Vllar rover. She could send a message to the Agrion Galactic Elite force and ask for backup. She typed up a message using a translator and sent it across the galaxy. This was her only hope.

After a few more minutes of waiting, Kara’s conscience didn’t allow her to sit back any longer. Arazor needed her help. It would be selfish of her if she took off toward the ship without him, especially after he had saved her life. Grabbing a water bottle and the comm-pad, she checked in on Nariya one last time before venturing out again. She turned on the cloaking field around the rover and entered the city once more.

Adjusting the hood of her dress, her heart thrummed madly in her chest. She made her way through the city streets and up toward the prison. The sunlight seemed different at this hour, cooler than before. Arazor... His gray eyes and deep voice drifted uncontrollably into her head. The look of utter desolation in his eyes when she left him with the Druzhal brought tears to her eyes. Why do you care? You wanted him out of your life, remember?

Her stomach churned all the more as she felt a tug in her heart for this alien man she barely knew. She just couldn’t leave him behind. Things were different now. She wanted him back. Alive. Technically, he was her husband and she owed him that much for helping her, protecting her, and even saving her life. The bond that he told her of, the one symbolized by the runes searing her wrist, was stronger than any magic. Somehow, she understood that now.

Chapter Seven

Burning pain jolted him awake. Arazor wasn’t sure how many hours had elapsed when he felt the runes on his wrist burn. No... No! Kara... His mind raced. Whenever one’s mate’s life was in danger, the runes started to burn uncontrollably, warning the other of an imminent threat. Pain gripped him like thrashing claws as one of the Druzhal dragged in a woman bound in chains, followed by Rezurn. It was Kara.

Arazor closed his eyes and clenched his jaw as he tried to calm his nerves. In the dim light, he couldn’t see her face, but he could make out her whimpering, and his chest constricted terribly. Woman, what are you doing here? He tried to suppress a surge of rage that was beginning to boil his blood. Stupid woman. What was she thinking?

“Commander... If I’m not mistaken, this woman is with you. My men captured her while she was sneaking around in one of the passageways,” Rezurn said with a smirk, eyeing Kara lasciviously.

“Leave her alone, Rezurn. It’s me you want,” Arazor said in a firm voice before turning to Kara. “Kara, I told you to stay back.”.

“I–I waited...,” she stammered. “But I–I couldn’t leave without you.”

“Rezurn... Let her go,” Arazor said in a low voice.

“Why are you even bothered, Commander? The Vllar despise humans, don’t they now? Humans are too weak and stupid for your kind,” Rezurn said with a sinister laugh. “Put her in chains,” he ordered the guard who held Kara. And it was then that Rezurn saw the band on Kara’s wrist. “Oh, I see now... She is your mate. How interesting.”

The runes on Arazor’s wrist burned once more. He had to think of a plan before Rezurn turned Kara into bait. “Rezurn, she is not part of our war. Leave her out of this.”

“Well, surely she can become part of it,” Rezurn said in a voice that chilled Kara to the bone. He stood close to Kara, who now stood shackled in chains opposite Arazor. He sniffed her neck lewdly and she turned away, tears streaming down her face.

“Mmm... You smell good. I could keep you for myself,” Rezurn said with a smirk. He ripped her dress off her shoulders, exposing her breasts. Kara screamed in spite of herself as she trembled with shame.

“But first, I need your mate to agree to some of my terms,” Rezurn said as he motioned for the guard to come forward.

Kara stared at Arazor and saw the anguish in his eyes as he fought against his restraints. Her heart thumped in her chest when she saw the deep gashes inflicted on Arazor. The Klai leader had been torturing him, and now he would torture her too.

The Druzhal flicked his whip and Kara winced at the sound.

“Stop it, Rezurn!” Arazor said through clenched teeth. He could see what Rezurn was trying to do to him.

Kara’s agonizing scream pierced the walls of the dungeons as the first gash appeared on her smooth back. Red blood marked her ivory skin. “Pl... please stop!” she cried out in pain.

Arazor thought his head might explode. How helpless he felt–how weak. More whip lashes, the sound of each blow making him wince. Her screams ripped through the walls and tore at his heart.

“That’s enough!” Arazor roared at Rezurn, his gray eyes bloodshot. “Stop this right now. I will think of a way to get you to the mines. Just stop hurting her!”

Kara was crushed by the resignation in his voice. “Arazor, no! You... mustn’t!” she called to him as intense pain stabbed her back and she gathered all her strength to stay alert.

Rezurn gestured at his guard to stop. Arazor had his attention. “Smart man. Now we are talking.”

“I... I will give you access to the mines... Please let her go. She doesn’t deserve this,” Arazor said to Rezurn.

Oh, Arazor... Kara thought miserably, her head spinning, barely staying in the present. He was saving her yet again. Just then, the ground shook beneath her feet. She heard an explosion in the distance. A cloud of dust gathered around them and debris flew as the walls caved in. The last thing she remembered was Arazor’s face. His eyes... His lips... He was saying something she couldn’t hear as her vision blurred and she fell into the dark abyss of her unconsciousness.

Chapter Eight

The crew of the Vllar Starship 7071 unshackled the Commander of the Elite Force. He was dazed, but still conscious.

“Commander, we will take you aboard our ship right away. Please do as I say,” the captain of the ship requested as he cut off the restraints and put a breathing mask on Arazor.

It was a few moments before Arazor could speak clearly. “Listen, there are two women here who need prompt medical attention. One is human and the other is an Argarian. Send the human back to Andromeda 13. And transport the other to her home on Terrgius,” he said.

“As you wish. We already have the human, and will take care of the Argarian. But sir, what about you?” the captain asked.

“I’ll be fine. Go! That’s an order,” Arazor said.

“Yes, sir,” the captain said and followed his men, who were already carrying Kara out.

Arazor glanced around. Smoke seemed to settle over the debris and rubble. A few Druzhal bodies lay on the floor, but there was no sign of Rezurn. Arazor made his way out of the prison, determined to find him. He would not let him escape.

***

She was floating, floating... In space, among the stars, it was so quiet and peaceful. And there he was, Arazor: her husband. He was saying something to her, but he was so far away. He was drifting away from her. She tried to reach him, but she couldn’t. He kept drifting away. Faster now, as if some force pulled him away from her, toward some black void. Then, he was gone, as the force of the black hole sucked him in.

She heard herself cry. No, she was screaming when she opened her eyes to a blur of garish lights. Where was she? Was she back at the Station? She could see masked men and women hovering over her. They were all a blur. Among the haziness, there was one thing that kept nagging at her... Where was Arazor? Then, too exhausted to think anymore, she drifted back into slumber.

***

It wasn’t long before Arazor found and followed Rezurn’s path out of the city to where his ship was stationed. Making sure to remain unseen, Arazor climbed inside and hid himself. He had made it just in time: Rezurn was already revving up the engines. Before long, the craft hovered up toward the atmosphere.

Rezurn had buckled himself in the pilot seat and was navigating toward outer space when he felt the lethal dagger at his throat. “You thought you could get away with this?” Arazor said through clenched teeth, breathing heavily. “I am not going to let you destroy my planet, Rezurn!”

“And you think killing me will stop this war?” Rezurn said sinisterly. “My men have already infiltrated Agrion and there’s no stopping them.”

“Our defenses are strong enough. You need to stop this!” Arazor said. But before he could say anything further, Rezurn pressed a button on the panel and the craft went into turbulence. Arazor was thrown off balance and the dagger slid from his hand. Quick as lightning, Rezurn leaped out of his seat with a gun in his hand.

“Self-destruction initiated... 10... 9... 8…” The computer’s sterile voice echoed from the console and filled the cabin. Arazor held on to the metal lock of the hatch door, trying to regain his balance. Rezurn shot at him but missed in the turbulence. The laser beam scraped his arm, tearing his jacket. Dark blue blood oozed out. Ignoring it, Arazor gathered up all of his strength to prepare himself for the next attack when the craft plummeted again. Rezurn was thrown backwards, hit his head on the ceiling and fell unconscious. Losing no time, Arazor opened the hatch door and sealed it behind him as he entered the escape pod and sealed himself inside. The pod dropped away from the ship just in time. Rezurn’s ship exploded in space, its hull disintegrating and the debris falling into the planet’s atmosphere.

***

When Kara woke up next, she gazed at the gray walls and dim lights of the room. Her head felt heavy and her mouth dry. She reached for the glass of water that was readily placed near her bed and gulped down half of it.

She blinked and glanced around. The room looked familiar. She caught sight of the band on her arm that said her name and number and immediately knew where she was. She was in the sick bay at Andromeda 13. Unaware of what day it was and how long she had been in hypersleep, she tried to recall the last thing that had happened. Arazor! Nariya! What had become of them? Panic rose within her.

“Computer, call the nurse, please,” she said in a voice that sounded weak and unfamiliar.

“She will attend to you soon, ma’am,” came the reply.

Kara then lay back against the pillows and gazed at the gold bracelet on her wrist. The runes etched on her skin weren’t burning anymore.

The nurse came in a few minutes later, holding a tab in her hand. “Ms. Frost, how are you feeling?” she said.

“Fine... How long have I been here?” Kara asked anxiously.

“You were brought in about a week ago,” she said. “You have suffered a slight head trauma so you might feel a bit dizzy and have headaches for a while. Fortunately, the wounds on your back have started to heal.”

“Who brought me here?” Kara asked, speaking fast now.

“You were brought in by the Vllar crew. The captain of the ship himself made sure you were transported here safely.”

“Was there someone else? Another woman maybe? Is she okay?” Kara asked, her eyes wide with apprehension.

“Ma’am, you need to calm down. Yes, you were brought in with another woman. All I know is that she was an Argarian and she was sent home two days ago. It’s time for your medication,” the nurse added and took out a box.

“I’m sorry, but one last thing... Have you heard from Commander Arazor? The Vllar Commander?” Kara asked cautiously.

The nurse shook her head. “No, Ma’am.”

Kara’s stomach knotted as the nurse pressed a cold metallic device into her arm and administered the drug. “When can I leave here?”

“The doctor will be able to tell you that, ma’am,” the nurse replied curtly.

Soon after the nurse left, Kara lay in the silence of the room, feeling lonelier than ever. Where was Arazor? She took out her comm-pad that lay at her side and sent a quick message to her co-worker, asking him if he had heard from the commander. She got his reply almost immediately.

Hey, Kara! I’m glad you are okay. You were on one hell of a mission. No, I haven’t heard from the Vllar Commander, but you were brought in on a different ship. The Starship 7071 got your distress call as they were passing by Dragua. Their crew rescued you and Nariya Dyadjin. I have no idea where the Commander is. He wasn’t on that ship. You get well soon, girl. See you!

Kara turned off her comm-pad and took a deep breath. Her head was pounding again. She had no idea how to reach Arazor. Once she got back to work, she’d have access to the system again and might be able to contact him. Soon, exhaustion took over. She lay back and drifted off into an uneasy sleep.

***

Two weeks later, the doctor gave her the green light to leave the sick bay and return to work. Her co-workers were happy to welcome her back. As soon as she was in her office, she settled in with her console and fired up her system’s holographic screen. A list appeared, outlining the pending tasks she had missed. She had a message from Nariya and another one from the Ambassador. But nothing from Arazor...

She tried sending a message to Arazor’s ship, the one they had travelled on together, but all communication with the ship was lost. She even tried tracking his ship, but, unsurprisingly, the signal was blocked. Then, as the last straw, she contacted the offices of the Elite Galactic Force at Agrion. They told her they hadn’t heard from him, but that he was last seen on the Klai ship before it blew up. Kara’s heart sank. The Klai leader was dead. Arazor was listed as missing.

Her stomach knotted terribly and she tried to fight back the tears that were burning behind her eyes. Unconsciously, she rubbed the band on her wrist. She opened Nariya’s message as a means to distract herself. It was two days old.

Hello, Kara. I am really sorry for putting you through such an ordeal. It’s all my fault. I should have listened to you. I didn’t know Rezurn would turn out to be such a bastard. Kara, I owe you. You and the Commander came all the way across the galaxy to save me. Tell me how I can repay you. Ask me anything, Kara. And get well soon! T.C. Nariya.

Kara tried to steady herself before she replied.

Nariya... I forgive you. You are my friend and it’s not entirely your fault. And, about the Commander, he is missing. He never made it back. I will see you soon. T.C. Kara.

Kara turned off the comm-screen and wiped away the tears that were now streaming down her face. She was devastated by the fact that Arazor was missing. He wasn’t coming back–she could see that–and there was no way she could track him.

That night she dreamt of him. She woke up shivering and cried herself back to sleep. In the days that followed, even in her office, she remained quiet and distracted.

You need to get over him, Kara! Stop crying. You wanted to get away from him... Now he’s gone!

But why couldn’t she stop thinking about him? His intense gray eyes haunted her. She wasn’t eating–she had lost a lot of weight. She refused to take off their band. It was ironic. Back on Earth, she had made a vow that she would never fall for any man again, ever. All she had wanted was to start a new life, alone. And here she was, messed up all over again.

Chapter Nine

A month had passed since Kara had returned from her mission. It was just another regular day at work. Kara took a sip of bitter coffee as she listlessly surveyed her tasks and started working on schedules and reports. At the end of the morning, she got up to meet with Ambassador Erzhun, who had summoned her in his office. She hadn’t seen him yet since her return because he had been away. Kara walked down to Erzhun’s office and the system announced her arrival as she entered.

Erzhun Dyadjin was seated at the head of the huge oval table with his comm-pad open in front of him. He was checking the data on the holographic screen that flashed before him, mulling over several reports he had received that day. Kara almost hid a smile. His long, silvery-white hair tied back gracefully and the very subtle lines of age on his skin reminded her of some elf lord she had read about in an ancient book when she was young.

“Ms. Frost.” Erzhun gestured gently for her to take a seat. “Welcome back. I hope you have recovered well.”

Kara took a seat opposite him. “Ambassador, thank you,” she said quietly as she forced a courteous smile on her lips. “I’m doing okay.”

“You must have heard that the Klai leader has been reported dead,” Erzhun said. He looked closely at Kara, who simply nodded. “Kara, I want to thank you for bringing my daughter back. It was no easy feat and I am grateful for what you and Commander Arazor did.”

“Sir, it was my duty,” she said, looking away, her eyes fixed on some invisible spot on the table. A lump had formed in her throat when he had mentioned Arazor’s name.

“Well, I talked to the Vllar Commander almost an hour ago,” Erzhun said and paused. “His king is happy with our alliance.”

“Arazor...?” Kara looked up, her eyes wide. “He... He’s alive? How?”

“He told me he had followed the Klai leader to his ship and stopped him from escaping that day. He himself had a narrow escape as the enemy ship blew up. Well, I must say, he got lucky. Right after he got away, he ran into a couple of other Klai, who held him captive for months. He managed to escape them, then had to take a de-tour to shake them off.”

“Oh...” Kara was too astounded to respond.

“And, now, with the help of our forces, they have managed to drive the Klai out of Agrion,” Erzhun said with pride.

“This is good news. I’m glad,” Kara said, still unable to believe that Arazor was alive.

“Kara, the Commander left a private message for you. He said it was urgent. I’m sending it over to you,” Erzhun said as he tapped in a few commands on his comm-pad. “What do you plan to do about your marriage? I am assuming you are still his wife?”

Kara slowly nodded as she looked up. “I don’t know... According to his law, he couldn’t end it right away. I–I’ll have to talk to him about it.”

“Hmm... Usually, the Vllar mate for life. They cannot end the bond that has been formed between the mates.”

“Yes, he said something along those lines,” Kara said, looking at the runes on her wrist.

“Kara...” Erzhun looked her straight in the eye. “From what I’ve heard, the Vllar mating custom is ancient and magical. If the male chooses to end the bond with his life mate, then he has to pay a price. I’m afraid it is quite a grave price since he must choose to go against the powerful magic that binds him to his mate.”

“What’s the price?” Kara asked.

“Well, he cannot choose another mate ever again and, eventually, the magic takes its toll and kills him.”

Kara felt her eyes burning again. She wanted to see Vllar and talk to him herself. But why hadn’t he contacted her directly? Why had he sent her a message through the Ambassador instead? Didn’t he want to see her? Was she still just a human to him?

“I’m sorry, Ambassador,” Kara said quietly. “I’m so confused. I don’t know what to do about this whole situation.”

Erzhun looked at her. Her face had become gaunt with dark circles beneath her eyes, and her skin looked so pale.

“Have you been sleeping well?”

She shook her head as she stared at her hands.

“You want my advice? Take a break. Go to your husband. And come back to work when you feel like it,” he said, firmly but gently.

“But sir... I have pending tasks... And–and what if he doesn’t want to see me?”

“He definitely wants to see you, Kara. Go to Agrion. You are dismissed,” Erzhun said in a business-like tone.

“Ye–yes, Sir,” Kara said and she got up to leave.

Her heart thrummed in her chest. She almost ran back to her office to see what the message was about. What if he didn’t want to see her again? What if he had already ended the bond? With trembling hands, she opened the message.

Kara, I’m sorry I couldn’t contact you sooner. I had to take a long de-tour to shake off the Klai. I wanted to make absolutely certain that you received this message. That’s why I’m sending this message through the Ambassador.

Kara, in the short time I have known you, you have somehow changed me in ways that I, myself, cannot explain. You are a brave woman with a selfless heart. Even though you are broken, you put others before you. I didn’t see this side of you initially, but once I did, I realized that maybe it was destiny that brought us together. Kara, you may not believe me, but I know you are my true mate. The bond we share is stronger than any I have ever known. I can feel it to the core of my being. And I am unlikely to come across someone like you ever again. I never thought humans had anything like this in them. And yet there you were, risking your life for me.

Kara, I would love to keep you as my bride, but if you still wish to end our bond, I will do it right away.

Think about it and let me know.

Arazor.

A deluge of tears spilled down her face as she listened to his deep, quiet voice. Oh, Arazor. He was ready to give up his life for her freedom. She could not leave him. She already owed him her life, so how could she end the bond and sentence him to death? She went to her chambers to pack up. Yes, she would go to him... before she lost him forever.

***

Arazor stood at the arched pavilion of his chambers and gazed at the lush green of the mountainside. He loved the scent of the woods. He took a deep breath. A slight wind blew and whipped his shoulder-length dark blonde hair and created ripples in the light robes he wore. A waterfall sang a song of its own in the distance as native birds flew here and there. The warm, pale afternoon light filtered in through the trellis above, creating dappled patterns on the ivory-tinted marble floor. It was one of the most peaceful places on Agrion, yet, still, Arazor’s heart was restless.

He gazed at the runes etched on his wrist once again and his chest constricted. If only she knew how he ached for her. Kara had not replied to his message. He wondered why she chose to ignore it. He knew she had no love for him in her heart. She had made that clear when she said she wouldn’t want him even if given a choice. Then why had she come back from the rover for him? She could have left with Nariya. Why did she stay? How he wished she would feel the bond that was theirs, the one that he felt so strongly.

Taking a deep breath, he looked out at the afternoon sky filled with hues of dusty blue, pink and gold. She had never wanted him. He had seen that her heart was deeply wounded and he wished he could heal her. If only she would let him. If only she could see how he felt about her. But that seemed a fantasy, a mere dream... Men like him lead lonely lives. Maybe the other men of his race didn’t feel that way. Maybe something was wrong with him, so much so that he felt such strong emotions toward this particular human. This woman who made him lose his mind. She had made him question things he had never bothered to notice before. Everything about her unnerved him and he had wanted to get away from her because of it. And now, when she was so far away from him, he couldn’t stop thinking about her. She had the softest brown eyes–as clear as the morning light. Her flawless ivory skin, her long dark hair that fell down in waves about her, perfect breasts, slender waist, and softly rounded hips...

He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw at the thought. He needed a drink. He was about to turn when one of his servants entered through the balcony doors from his bedroom.

Arazor turned and gazed at the servant standing behind him. “My lord, you have a visitor,” he said hesitatingly.

“Who is it? I don’t want to see anyone at this hour. Tell him to meet me at my office tomorrow,” Arazor said coldly.

“Er… my lord? She claims to be your... um... wife,” the servant said cautiously.

“What?” Arazor said, startled.

“She... uh, showed me her band... It’s similar to the one you wear, my lord,” the servant said.

“Send her in,” Arazor said. “And get me a drink!”

“Yes, my lord,” the servant said and shuffled inside.

***

Kara’s heart raced as she followed the servant inside Arazor’s chambers. For a moment, she was awestruck by the exotic grandeur of the ornate ivory walls, the huge bed at the center, and the giant arched windows along one wall. The domed ceiling was painted intricately. A huge chandelier hung from its recesses. She gently pulled her crimson silk gown up as she stepped over the threshold of the walk-in window and outside onto the large balcony.

Arazor stood with his back to her. She paused and looked at him for a second. The strong muscles of his back beneath the thin fabric of his gray robes made her heart skip a beat. Taking a deep breath, she moved forward.

Arazor turned. His intense gray gaze locked onto hers and made her halt. His handsome features were the same as before but something seemed to have changed. They seemed to have softened.

“Arazor...,” she said softly. A myriad of emotions flitted across those stormy gray eyes and all she could do was gaze back at him.

The servant shuffled behind them as he brought wine and glasses and placed them on the white table near them. Arazor tilted his head to one side and, with a gesture of his hand, the servant disappeared.

“Arazor... I got your message,” she said. He silently moved past her and poured the dark wine in two glasses. Then he stood close to her and handed her a glass. He took a swig from his own.

“Kara, why have you come here?” he asked her in a cold voice.

“I... I told you, I got your message. I..,” she began.

“And you didn’t care to reply,” Arazor cut her off. He was suddenly mad at her.

“Arazor... I’m sorry. I thought you were dead! And these past few weeks have been excruciatingly hard for me. And you! You were ready to let me go and die a lonely miserable death?” she said with such force that it ignited the fiery spirit within her. The kind of passion he loved to see in her. She took a sip of wine to calm herself. “When I got your message, I set off right away. I wanted to see you in person.” She looked up to him. “I came back because I want to be with you... Arazor, I love you.”

His intense gaze bore into hers. “Do you have any idea how I have ached for you?” he said through clenched teeth as he grabbed her waist and pulled her close to him. Cupping her chin with one hand, he gazed deep into her eyes. “What spell have you cast upon me, woman?” His eyes softened into a darker gray. He had missed her intoxicating scent so much.

And before Kara could say anything, he claimed her mouth with such fervent passion that the glass slipped from her hand and crashed to her floor. His dexterous tongue invaded her mouth, ravaging hers, claiming her as his own, as his hand caressed her slender back, holding her close. Kara wrapped her arms around his strong neck, her fingers tangling his hair as she kissed him back with a fervent need. A need born out of years of loneliness and bitter endings.

The afternoon sun glinted off her long hair as the soft wind embraced them. It was long after when they pulled apart. He still held her close and gazed at her with a warmth she had never seen before. Kara gently ran a finger across the dark rune-like markings on his temples, tracing them all the way down the side of his neck.

The simple touch of her fingers set fire to his blood. “Oh, Kara, I have missed you so much,” he said in a low, deep voice. He kissed her again and took her breath away. She could feel his arousal against her as he suddenly picked her up and strode inside. She clung to him, taking in his heady scent as desire welled, deep and unguarded, inside her belly. She wanted him now.

Arazor gently set her down once they were inside the bedchamber. He turned her around, her back against his chest as he pulled her close, one hand cupping her chin, tipping her head back as he kissed her neck. Then he peeled off her dress and it softly slid to the floor, revealing her naked beauty. He gently rubbed her neck as his gaze swept over her ivory shoulders, and then he saw the scars from her lashes and felt a tug in his heart.

He ran his fingers along her spine, and, in a swift movement, he pulled her close, her back colliding into his hard chest. He kissed her neck again as one hand crept down her belly between her legs, making her moan as his fingers worked on her clit and the wet warmth below. He quickly turned her around and gazed at her perfectly shaped breasts, slender waist, and the curves of her softly rounded hips. Turning her in his arms, she faced him and he gasped, gazing into those beautiful eyes. “Kara... You are a beautiful woman...”

Kara gasped at his words and placed her hands on his muscular chest, as she gently removed his robes. Admiring the feel of taut sinew, her small hands traced his fine chest and slowly crept lower to hold his desire. He hissed through clenched teeth. She loved his impressive length. Biting her lower lip, she gazed into his eyes and gently pushed him toward the bed. He lay there in all his naked glory, as she quickly peeled her panties and straddled him. The feeling of him inside her was heady...

And his breath hitched as he felt her warmth clench him. The sight of her on top of him was intoxicating. Her long hair fell over her breasts as she bent down to claim his mouth. Then, pulling back, she gazed into his eyes and started moving her hips... Slowly creating a rhythm that would take both of them over the edge.

Epilogue

One year later...

Kara took a deep breath and loved the feel of Agrion air on her face.

“You seem to be adjusting well to the air Mrs. Vafiel,” Arazor said gently in her ear, as he led her into his arms. She now took pills to regulate her breathing and didn’t need to wear her clip anymore. The doctors there told her that, with the help of the medication, she would eventually be able to breathe freely on her own.

She wore a soft lilac gown and sat on the lush grass by the lagoon with her husband’s arms wrapped around her. To her right, the foamy white water cascaded down, creating ripples in the water. She turned and looked into his beautiful gray eyes and kissed him. “Thank you... for everything,” she said.

“Well, I should be thanking you for this.” He placed a palm on her now growing belly. She loved the warmth of his hand on her bump and felt the baby kick. He felt it too and she saw the radiant look on his face. She was six months pregnant and glowing incredibly. He loved her more than ever. “Kara, you are an amazing woman. The Vllar once thought that humans were inferior to our race, but you’ve proven us all wrong. Everyone respects you for having risked your life for me. This baby will be the strongest Vllar that ever lived. Born out of a warrior and a brave human. What more could I want for? You have made me the happiest Vllar alive.”

Kara had never been so happy. Her nightmares long gone, she had found her place in this new world... Her world. In the arms of the man she loved, she was finally at peace.

*****

THE END

Sold to the Barbarian

Description

What is this massive brute going to do with me?

Zon is a ruthless savage, killing for sport. He knows she is his mate from the moment their eyes meet. So it’s only natural that he buys her. He’s in his “musth”, a time when hormones run rampant. If he doesn’t mate right away, he becomes... unpredictable.

One moment Lisa is working late at the lab and the next the curvaceous scientist is in a vessel going at light speed. And the next? That’s when she’s sold on the auction block to a powerful alien warlord with a penchant for violence.

Is she his slave, his pet or his next meal? Either way, she’s finding herself inexplicably drawn to him.

But danger looms. Another alien wants Lisa for himself and will stop at nothing to get her. When the seemingly cold-hearted warrior jumps to her defense, her attraction to him only intensifies, although she tells herself it’s only sexual.

As the danger swells and her feelings deepen, Lisa finds herself torn between her desire for the fearless warrior and her longing for Earth. When her attackers return, she can only hope Zon will save her again.

And in the midst of the action, another little surprise announces itself and Lisa has to ask herself: is cross species breeding really impossible?

Chapter One

Nothing in the sea of colorful faces was familiar. Lisa trembled inside the cage, wrists bound and chained to the floor, forcing her to her knees. A collar was clasped around her neck, almost choking her. A weird vibration came from it, silencing her voice every time she tried to speak. Around her, the blue-green bars of energy that made up her cage buzzed and crackled. Small drones flew around her, red lasers scanning her body from every angle.

Lisa could see herself projected on the large holographic screen behind the auctioneer. Her face burned with humiliation as close-ups of her breasts and private parts were shown. There were a few catcalls from the crowd, which made her stomach churn.

"Gentlemen, please remain quiet." The auctioneer, a pale green-skinned female with a pair of bat-like wings sprouting from her shoulders, rapped her knuckles against the podium she stood at, causing the crowd to fall silent again.

The drones surrounding her moved to the energy cage beside hers, circling the hairy creature that was in it. What it was, she had no idea. Although the silently snarling mouth looked vaguely bear-like, it was only about the size of a Pomeranian. The implications of it being right next to her were clear as day, though.

She was being sold. Like an animal. That was all Lisa understood about the situation she was in. She had watched several creatures be sold already and knew her turn was coming up.

Aliens don't even exist, she thought numbly, tugging against her chains. As she did so, a sharp jolt went through her. She opened her mouth to scream but nothing came out. Her heart rate spiked as a creature that looked like a human toad peered in at her, licking its lidless eyes. She stared back, shrinking away from it. That seemed to amuse it and it licked its eyes faster.

How had she even got here? She remembered working late at the lab–she’d known that if she didn't get results from her research into how the newly-discovered geo-nuclear radiation from deep inside the Earth's core would change the human DNA sequence, her grants would dry up. There had been a rumbling sound, and the next thing she knew, she was being lifted out of a box, freezing cold and naked, by aliens, green and winged like the auctioneer. They had poked and prodded her, stuck her with needles, then snapped on these cuffs and the collar and shoved her into this cage.

"Next is this specimen from an undiscovered species," the auctioneer said, and the drones surrounded Lisa again. "Found in a primitive vessel going at light speed. Female. Genetic tests have indicated that it has a possible universal DNA, making it likely compatible with most species, and has a high level of intelligence. A translation chip has been installed, and it has received all inoculations necessary for either companionship or consumption."

Lisa's stomach jerked. Companionship or consumption? She yanked against her chains again, shaking her head wildly. Did that mean that whoever bought her was going to turn her into a sex slave or eat her? The shock from her struggling against her chains kept getting worse, making white splotches dance in front of her eyes.

"Bidding is in hadron particles only. Who will start the bidding at three quarks?"

Hadron particles. Quarks. Lisa stopped struggling. Those were familiar terms. Her area of scientific research was based more in genetics, but her brother was an astrophysicist and engineer working with NASA on more effective means of space transportation. He always said that he was going to figure out how to stop the temporal distortion that would theoretically happen if they ever did get a vessel going at light speed. He’d vowed to have his first paper on the subject written by her thirtieth birthday.

Next year, she thought. Happy birthday to me.

Except how long had it been since she was taken from Earth? She was vaguely aware that she had been kept in cryostatus. It could have been months, even years since she was abducted, and she wouldn't know until she returned to Earth. She hunched over, ignoring the bidding that had started, and ran her fingers over the collar that bound her throat. Finally, she found a small latch and began yanking on it.

"Look at that, gentlemen! Didn't I say it was intelligent? It would make an excellent pet."

Lisa glanced up to see that her efforts to escape were being shown on the screen. The auctioneer was beaming. There were a few more bids from the crowd, who were growing louder as they pressed forward.

What would Tom do without her? Her brother was smart, and he had his wife and daughter with him now to make sure he ate during his intensive study periods, but for years it had only been her and him together as they moved from foster family to foster family. He hadn't taken the death of their parents well… how would he take her disappearance?

Her fingers pressed into a slight depression at the latch and the collar dropped off. Lisa gulped in a deep breath and turned her attention to the shackles.

"Ten," somebody said.

"Fifteen."

"A hundred!"

Lisa ignored the bidding. None of it meant anything to her. For all she knew, she could be getting sold for ten cents or a billion dollars. It didn't matter, anyway. She wasn't going to stay here to be auctioned off and eaten or… Bile rose in her throat, but she choked it down, yelping as the chains shocked her again. She tried pulling at the base of them, tried manipulating her hands so she could feel the cuffs. There was a slight depression right between her wrists where she couldn't reach, and she stuck her nose in it.

The resulting shock threw her back, making her scream. She collided with the energy barriers. The smell of scorched flesh and hair filled the air and she collapsed, an electric shock rocking throughout her body. She struggled to draw in breath, stars blinding her. She was aware of laughter. Her head spun and she knew she was about to pass out.

She wasn't sure what made her look up. Maybe it was desperation, hoping to find a sympathetic face in this alien crowd. Maybe she was just hoping that it was all a dream and she would look up to find herself in her lab.

What she found were distant black eyes.

At the back of the crowd stood a man–at least, she thought it was a man, given that he was bare-chested and didn't have obviously enlarged breasts. He was one of the tallest beings there, towering over those around him. His skin was devil-red, hair as black as coal with eyes just as dark. He was huge, muscles everywhere, making him wide, with a powerful body. He could easily crush Mr. July in the firefighter calendar she had back home. Dark tattoos ran down one arm and across his chest in spiked swirls.

"Bid is at two hundred," the auctioneer called. "Do I hear two twenty?"

Lisa tore her eyes away from the red-skinned man to glance at those nearest her cage. The toad was licking its eyes more fervently, a yellow flush in its cheeks as it rubbed its slimy hands together, eyeing her up and down. She may not have been paying attention to what was going on with the bidding, but she knew that this creature was the one with the winning bid. He moved closer.

"Two twenty? Two ten?" The auctioneer scanned the crowd. "Two five–two five!"

"Three hundred!" the toad called, his voice croaking just as Lisa had imagined it would. She shuddered, her mouth going dry.

Desperately she looked up again, searching the crowd. The red-skinned man wasn't there anymore and Lisa felt a wave of disappointment and despair crash on her. She didn't know why she expected him to outbid this toad, to rescue her from it. All she knew was that there were no more bids forthcoming, and the auctioneer was about to declare her sold. Whatever the toad planned for her…

The toad scrambled onto the stage as the auctioneer called out for the final bid. Sharp teeth were exposed in a smile and Lisa shrank back.

"My, my, you look like a tasty pet," the toad whispered to her.

Lisa's stomach clenched. She kicked out, foot slipping through the energy bars. It collided with the toad's face. He felt backward, and a blade impaled his chest.

There were gasps from the crowd and the auctioneer went silent. The red-skinned man was standing by the stage now, clutching the toad's shoulder as he pushed a sword through the creature's chest. A twisted, disgusted expression was on his face. The toad squealed in a high-pitched noise.

The devil twisted his blade sharply. The toad went limp. It fell to the ground as the devil withdrew his weapon. Calmly, he climbed onto the stage and neatly sliced through the top of the cage. The bars of energy died, and he reached in, lifting Lisa out. He cut the chain connecting her to the stage with one swing of his sword and threw her over his shoulder. She was in too much shock to fight against him, though she knew she should.

"Six hundred," he grunted, his voice deep. It reverberated through Lisa's chest. One of his hands was latched onto her thigh, while the other tossed a silver orb at the auctioneer. The green alien fumbled but caught it.

"Sold," she said, her voice trembling. "Enjoy your purchase. Remember that this auction house does have a five-day return policy—"

"I will not be returning my new pet," the devil said, and there was a threat in his voice that made Lisa shiver.

He stepped over the toad's body and headed through the crowd. The gathered aliens all pressed back away from him, and from her position over his shoulder, Lisa could see looks of fear and horror following them. She wanted to scream, to fight and kick and escape, but she seemed frozen.

There was an almost bitter scent around him, and yet as Lisa breathed it in, she found that it wasn't unpleasant. The hand on her thigh felt hot and heavy, and his skin against hers was doing strange things to her insides.

It must be the shock, she told herself. Endorphins because the toad doesn't have me.

That didn't mean this red-skinned man would be any better.

She tried to focus on the positives; she was no longer bound. All she had to do was find a way to free herself from this alien, and then she could make her way back to Earth and tell them what she had seen. But her mind wouldn't focus as her legs and chest alternately bounced against this red-skinned man's hard body.

All she could think of as the devil carried her away was that maybe the toad would have been a better choice.

Chapter Two

When the man finally set her down, she got a better look at him. He was even bigger up close than he was from afar. He wore only what looked like a skirt, which was riding low on his hips to just above the knee, and a pendant that dangled from his neck. A huge, curved sword hung from his belt on one side, and various devices on the other side. A gun was strapped across his back. He wore no shoes or boots, and his toes ended in curved claws. The black tattoos were vivid against his red skin.

Despite her terror of him, Lisa couldn't help but think he was utterly beautiful. She was fascinated, like a rabbit awed by the bear that was about to devour it.

"Do you have a name?" he asked, taking a small cylinder from his belt. He pointed it at the cuffs, and a red laser shot out, slicing the metal neatly in half.

"Lisa," she managed to say, stuttering. "Who are you?"

"My name is Zon."

He contemplated her for a moment. She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to hide her naked body. Her face burned as she stared back at him. His gaze traced her curves–too many of them, according to her last boyfriend, although she didn't care what this red alien thought of her body. She just wanted him to look away.

Zon took his necklace off and slipped it over her head, slapping it hard enough between her large breasts that she stumbled backwards. Her eyes widened as scales of metal extended from it, gliding over her body. It ran like liquid over her curves, forming itself to her shape. Within a few seconds, she was covered by tiny scales of armor which bent with her like cotton. She didn't even feel like she was wearing anything. The armor didn't do anything to hide her shape, either, but at least everything wasn't hanging out for everybody to see.

With a nod, Zon walked away.

Lisa hesitated a moment, but in the end, she wasn't sure what else she could do but follow after him. He didn't speak as he led her through various buildings. Everything was built in curves, ending in sharp angles like the tattoos on Zon's chest. Fences made of the same energy barriers that she had been caged in surrounded these buildings, and she saw various species inside them. To her surprise, most were humanoid. A few had extra limbs or disproportionate facial features, but all looked more or less like technicolored humans.

"Where am I?" she finally asked, regaining her wits about her.

"Senett."

Lisa waited a beat, but when nothing more was forthcoming, she pressed on. "Senett?"

Zon grunted.

"Where is—"

"In the Hysap system."

A planet then, not the name of this city. Lisa rubbed the spot behind her left ear that stung every time he spoke. That must be where they had put the translator. His lips didn't match the words she was hearing. It was disconcerting, like a badly dubbed foreign-language movie. One of her foster dads had been obsessed with Chinese films, and wouldn't let her and Tom watch anything else.

"Where are we going?"

Zon pointed. Between two buildings, one red and rocky-looking, the other curled over like a frozen wave, was a sleek vessel. It reflected back what was around it without mirroring the light, which made Lisa almost miss it at first. Her mouth made an 'o' as they got closer. Despite the situation, she found herself fascinated by the material. When she peered into it, she could see the buildings reflected back at her, but not her own face.

"What is this?" she asked, touching it. It felt like water under her fingers and she scratched at the surface.

Zon grabbed her hand and pulled her away. "Haven't you ever seen a car before?"

It was bizarre to think of the sleek, hovering vessel as a car, but Lisa supposed that it was the closest word in her language to what it was. She also noticed just how much stronger that alluring, bitter scent was when she was closer to Zon. It made her stomach clench.

"Cars look different on my planet," she muttered. "They don't… reflect like that."

"You don't have cameo-skins?"

Lisa shook her head.

Zon grunted. "Get in."

Lisa stared stupidly at the vessel, not seeing any sort of door until Zon picked her up and put her inside. He climbed in on the other side, standing rather than sitting as she did. There was no sound of an engine starting, but suddenly they were moving. The buildings zipped by so quickly that Lisa had to close her eyes to avoid being sick.

Suddenly she remembered what the auctioneer had said about her. She swallowed hard and peeked up at Zon, taking in the bulk of his body. "What are you going to do with me?"

He ignored her. Lisa wrapped her arms around herself, trying not to imagine being chopped up and made into stew. The bitter scent grew stronger as she thought, instead, about being a 'companion' to this giant, beautiful alien. To her surprise, the idea sent shivers of excitement through her.

It's the shock, she insisted. And he saved me. Endorphins giving me a sense of euphoria.

They stopped in the middle of a jungle. At least, that was the best word Lisa had for it. All around where trees, with their familiar shapes of trunks and branches climbing to the sky. Broad leaves and giant flowers reminded her of the amazon jungle. The difference was that everything was in shades of red, yellow and orange. Lisa gaped as she stared around herself. With the heat beating down on her, she felt like she was in the middle of a fire. It was terrifying.

It was beautiful.

What made the plants here red instead of green? Did they operate on photosynthesis? Was the star that fueled the planet a different color than Earth's sun? Or was it something in the soil? Lisa reached for her pockets before remembering she didn't have any. Disappointment rippled through her. She would have liked to have taken a sample of the soil and a plant or two back to Earth with her, so she could run tests on the chemical makeup.

"Stay here," Zon told her. "I have business to take care of before I attend to you."

The image of her lying back on one of these wide, red leaves came to mind, the heat and bird cries surrounding her as she cried out in pleasure while her legs wrapped around Zon's hips. Her eyes widened as her body responded to her imagination.

What is wrong with me? I should be terrified of that, not aroused!

Zon jumped out of the car, striding away through the bush. Lisa sat still, twisting her hands in her lap, until she realized what this meant. He was gone, leaving her alone. If ever there was a time when she could escape him and get back to Earth, it was now.

She slid over to where he had been standing, putting her hands on the console like he had. No response. She tried pressing her fingers in different ways, tried to control it telepathically. Nothing. Maybe it was keyed to his genetics. She gritted her teeth in frustration before jumping out of the car. Well, she wasn't going to just wait around for him to return!

Picking a direction, Lisa began to run. They couldn't be that far into the jungle, and once she was back in the city, she could find the shipyard and hopefully there would be someone who would be sympathetic to her—

The air was knocked out of her lungs as something collided with her. She rolled several times before she got a look at her attacker. Her heart stopped. It was a creature that looked vaguely cat-like, but its body was covered by a hard shell, and two compound eyes stared out at her. A forked tongue flickered from its mouth, a long, whip-like tail lashing back and forth behind it.

It leaped forward. Sharp teeth flashed. She screamed as they clamped on her arm. Claws as long as scythes tore at her, skittering over her armor.

Lisa screamed again.

Somewhere over the creature's snarling, she heard a mighty roar. The creature howled in pain, whirling. Lisa scrambled to her feet to see Zon gripping his sword tightly, driving it into the creature's compound eye. It swiped at him; graceful as a dancer he avoided the claws, pulling the sword out to sink into the other eye. Another scream and Zon sliced open its neck. It screamed and writhed, blood splattering everywhere.

Zon ignored the dying creature as he marched over to her. He grabbed her arm roughly and shook her. "Next time you disobey me, I’ll let the beast kill you."

He dropped her arm and walked away, clearly expecting her to follow. Lisa cast one glance at the creature, which was twitching erratically now, and hurried after him.

"What is that thing?" she asked.

"You've never seen a hacot before?"

Lisa shook her head. "Are they… common?"

Zon hoisted her back into the car. "The only more common species in the galaxy are rats. You're lucky it didn't bite you. You'd be dead within the hour if it had."

"That thing was venomous?" Lisa shook her head. "Is there anything else out there that wants to kill us?"

"Many things."

Great, Lisa thought bitterly. We’re going into a jungle full of creatures that want to eat us. At least we're fast food, maybe they won't catch us.

***

What felt like hours later, Zon parked the car at the base of a giant tree and told Lisa to climb onto his back.

"You have to be kidding me."

His brow furrowed. "It will be night in a few hours, and we need to be off the ground before dusk."

Lisa hesitated, but as Zon crouched in front of her, she scrambled up onto his back. He made sure she was holding tightly before he began climbing. They scaled the tree remarkably fast, his hands finding holds in the bark, the claws on his feet digging in to secure his ascent. When the ground was no longer visible, he walked along a thick branch to the edge, where smaller, leaf-covered limbs extended.

Lisa watched with fascination as he used his hands and feet to weave a nest out of the living branches. The scientist in her longed to know what sort of evolutionary process allowed him to manipulate his limbs so effectively. Had his species evolved in the trees?

The thought sobered her quickly. What was she doing, admiring the way he worked? The way he had killed the toad back at the auction… this was not a gentle man. He was a savage, and she did not want to stick around to find out what he was going to do with her.

"I need to return to my home."

Zon ignored her.

"Did you hear me?"

"Yes."

Lisa put her hands on her hips. "So are you going to take me home or not?"

"What for?" Zon glanced at her as he settled in the nest.

"I have friends, family—"

"You were found traveling in a ship at light speed. Don't you know what that means?"

Lisa's brow furrowed. She opened her mouth to tell him that it didn't matter and that she was abducted, but then she remembered. Her face blanched and she suddenly felt dizzy. Einstein's theory of relativity. There was temporal distortion associated with light speed travel. What could have been months for her on that ship might have been years back on Earth.

"I… I can't have been in there that long," she gasped. "I need to go home!"

"Forget home." Zon patted the space beside him. "You are from an unregistered species acquired in unclaimed space, and sold under the accords of the Scavenger Act. You belong to me, and there is no returning."

"I don't belong to anybody."

Zon smiled at her. "You belong to me. But don't be frightened. There are plenty worse people who could have bought you."

Lisa thought of the toad and privately agreed, though she stood her ground. "I am a sentient being and—"

"Just come here and sleep." Zon's gaze softened a little. "You have had a trying day and I'm afraid you will collapse on the spot. I did not intend on making a purchase today, but since I have you, I would like to have your companionship."

Lisa tensed. So he did mean to use her for sex. She hesitated a moment longer, knowing the idea should be terrifying, knowing she should be at least more repelled than she was. There was a part of her that was, but another part whispered that, for science's sake, she had to learn exactly how similar their species were…

"Parallel evolution," she blurted, not moving closer to him.

A brow arched. "Excuse me?"

"That's why our species look so similar. With the arms and the legs and the faces." Why was she babbling? "Parallel evolution. It's when two unrelated species evolve similar attributes due to filling the same niche in an environment. Like red pandas and raccoons. They look so similar, but they're not at all related."

Zon stared at her like she was crazy. She felt her cheeks flushing but couldn't move her eyes away from the strong musculature over his chest. His pecs were so perfectly formed, she wanted to squeeze them and kiss them. She wanted him to use her, just so she would know what it was like…

For the sake of science, of course. She could use the DNA she collected in her studies once she returned to Earth.

"Ah." Zon's voice was soft.

"Ah?" Lisa repeated. Her throat was dry.

"The auctioneer said that you were compatible with most species. It appears that you are highly receptive to androstanol."

Androstanol. A pheromone produced in fresh, non-oxidized male sweat, proven to be highly attractive to females. Lisa's face heated further.

Zon ran his hand over his face, then his gaze focused on her. It ran over her, caressing every curve. Suddenly he jumped to his feet. His gaze darkened as he came for her. A thrill of panic shot through her, but she found herself frozen, unable to think about fighting against him, her eyes already on his lips… but when he came close he just walked past her.

By the time Lisa had regained her senses and turned, Zon was pounding his fists into the tree. She gaped, too stupefied to move. The alien's shoulders bunched and corded as he pounded again and again and again. When he finally stopped, there were streaks of blood on the bark.

He turned back to her, panting. "Please don't look at me like that."

"Like… what?"

"Like you expect me to throw you down and force myself on you. I'm a mature T'shav, I can handle my musth."

"Your… what?"

He stared at her. "You really don't know?"

Lisa shook her head.

Zon pinched the back of his neck, shaking his head. "Of course not. Lightspeed technology. You haven't had any interaction with species outside of your own planet, have you?"

"We don't have light speed technology. I was taken from my home."

"Really? You're more primitive than I thought."

Lisa flushed. "Hey, at least we have actual guns and don't go around swinging swords. They’re highly inefficient."

"We have guns." Zon smiled. "I just prefer to make sure that the men I kill are actually dead."

How many people had he killed?

"But as I was saying, the males of my species have a cycle that they enter every standard year. We call it musth. It's a time when our hormones run rampant, resulting in a drive to mate. If we do not have regular sex, we can become… unpredictable. More violent than usual. We also produce a cocktail of pheromones that arouse females."

"Oh." Oh. That explained it all, then. Why she was feeling so… She swallowed hard. He needed sex to regulate his hormones. Once again the image of them twined together occurred to her, but this time, she knew why the heat was building in her. "So when you bought me, you wanted—"

A sharp zinging sound interrupted her. Something struck the side of the tree, inches from where she stood, and it burst into flames.

Chapter Three

Lisa screamed, stumbling back. Her foot met air, but even before she had a chance to realize she was falling, Zon was beside her. One thick arm wrapped around her waist and he hoisted her up against him. He stood right in the fire. With the flames licking around his body, he had never looked more devil-like–or more handsome. Just being close to him made Lisa forget for a brief second that they were under attack.

"Pheromones," she blurted, and the next thing she knew, Zon was throwing her.

She landed on a wide branch near the trunk. She clung to the tree to keep from falling. The fire was getting larger, Zon still in the flames, but he wasn't alone. There was another alien standing next to him. They traded blows; the other alien had a knife in his hand, but Zon seemed to be holding his own. Lisa looked around wildly, searching for some way to help him.

"Get down!" he shouted over his shoulder at her.

Lisa instinctively dropped. There was another zinging noise and the trunk over her head burst into flames. An alien dropped right in front of her on the branch. A long, wicked-looking knife was in one hand, a syringe in the other. The creature looked almost exactly like the toad that had nearly bought her, only this one had purple warts over its face. She kicked at its feet. It jumped away, laughing.

There was no room to dodge the syringe coming at her neck. Lisa kicked again, rolling towards the toad. She knocked solidly into its legs. The alien teetered for a moment before falling, a terrible screech following after it. Another scream had her looking up. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. A half-dozen aliens were crowded around Zon, slicing at him with their knives. He avoided every blow and skewered three with a single thrust from his sword. The nearest survivor turned to flee, but Zon grabbed him by the back of his neck and threw him into the others, who were attempting a retreat. They all fell screaming through the foliage, disappearing below.

Arms wrapped around Lisa's waist. She screamed and the next thing she knew, Zon was beside her, ripping her away from the creature holding her. His sword flashed, and a body, neatly severed in two, tumbled from the tree branch.

Lisa clung to him, trembling.

"Are you injured?"

Lisa had to laugh at that. He was asking her? "You're the one who was fighting."

"Amateurs." Zon snorted. "They might as well have jumped from the tree without my help."

The bitter smell was stronger, more alluring. Lisa looked up into those black eyes and felt a surge of gratitude. He had saved her life. He had fought off all those aliens for her. Without even realizing what she was doing, Lisa threw her arms around his neck and crushed her mouth to his. The moment their lips touched, heat flared through her whole body. Adrenaline surged, and a giddy feeling filled her head. Zon gripped her hips, thrust her against the trunk of the tree and kissed her back fiercely.

Lisa opened her mouth, inviting him in, and fumbled with his clothing, trying to find him. Before she could, though, he grabbed her wrists and pinned her against the tree, taking a step back. His eyes were bright and he was panting, but he shook his head.

"It's the musth."

"I don't care," Lisa said, trying to reach him again.

Zon made a frustrated noise and threw her over his back. Lisa clung to him, kissing his neck while she ground herself against him. It took a moment for her to realize that they were scaling back down the tree, but she didn't care.

"You saved my life," she purred. "I want to show you my gratitude."

"Saved your life?" Zon snorted. "More like put you in danger."

Lisa paused in her efforts to seduce the handsome warrior. "What do you mean?"

"They must know why I'm here."

He didn't say anything else until they were back on the ground. The sight of the broken bodies scattered around the base of the tree made Lisa lose any amorous intentions she had, and what little her stomach contained. Zon put her back in the car, which was practically invisible in this setting, and began driving away. Lisa crouched down, feeling sweat break out on her forehead. The adrenaline was wearing off and she shook violently.

Darkness fell quickly, but when they stopped, Lisa saw they were back in the city. Zon climbed out, then picked her up. She glanced around. It wasn't the city, after all, just a collection of a dozen buildings. Zon carried her to a large building that reminded her of a hotel and ordered a room. Both of them were given a stamp on the backs of their hands by the receptionist and told what room to go to.

On the second floor, Zon waved the stamp on his hand in front of the door to open it. At any other time, Lisa would have been curious as to how it worked, but the horror from the attack was warring with her desire for the alien who carried her, leaving no room for scientific inquiry.

Zon put her on the bed. He began hiking up his skirt. Lisa moaned, happy he was making this decision for her. Until he opened his leg and pulled out a small flask.

Lisa's jaw dropped, and she shot up into a sitting position. In the opening of Zon's leg, she saw various gears and beams of energy working. Her eyes widened until she thought they were going to pop out of her head. Science overrode passion and she reached for his leg, fascinated.

"You're a robot!" she blurted out.

Zon chuckled. "I have a robotic leg, but I'm T'shav, made of flesh and blood just like you."

"Then why…"

"When I was a young boy, my family was attacked and my parents killed in front of me. My leg was crushed and I was left for dead."

Lisa gaped. "Why were you attacked?"

"Because we were T'shav." Zon smiled wryly. "My people are known as mercenaries and killers. My parents were gentle people, but they were blamed for a death in the village we lived in. I have long wanted revenge. And it's why I've returned here."

Lisa's eyes widened. "This is your home—"

"No. I lived here once, and the man who led the attack on my parents remains here. And I'm going to kill him." Zon tossed her the flask. "This is a nutrient drink. It's not satisfying, but it will give you the nutrients you need. Try to sleep. I'll be back. Stay put."

He turned on his heel and marched from the room, leaving Lisa alone. She shakily drank from the flask. It tasted like liquid oatmeal, but she sucked it down eagerly, given that it was the first thing she had had to eat or drink in who knew how long.

Her mind churned with all the events of the day. Despite everything, she knew she still had to get back home. But learning a little more about this world, maybe gathering a few trinkets here and there, couldn't hurt. The tiniest piece of technology could be reverse-engineered and used to accelerate human development.

Lisa was certain she would not be able to sleep, but as soon as her head touched the pillow, she was proven wrong.

***

She dreamt of Zon. More specifically, of Zon and her, twined in passion, naked bodies contorting with pleasure. She woke shaking and breathless, feeling the aftereffects of the dream pulsing through her. For a long moment, she couldn't contain her disappointment at finding it only a dream, though she tried to tell herself over and over it was only because of the pheromones.

There was a separate room that she assumed was a bathroom, but other than a toilet that dissolved her waste with steady vibrations, she couldn’t figure out how to use any of it, and gave up trying to shower. Everything was so different from what she knew. There was a large part of her that wanted to explore, to compare the genetics of the various species, but as she curled into a ball on the bed, she just felt homesick. She missed her job, her coworkers, her brother.

I don't even know what Zon wants with me. If he was planning on using her during his musth, he would have acted on it already, wouldn't he? Lisa shook her head. I am not disappointed that he hasn't had sex with me.

She didn't even know when he would return… Lisa sat straighter. Her heart pounded. He wasn't here, and she wasn't somewhere where a giant insect-cat was going to eat her. She was in a settlement. Maybe, just maybe, she would be able to find a way back to Earth. She had to give it a try. Her attraction to Zon was just because of the musth, and she had a life to get back to. There was a sting of disappointment at the thought of leaving, but she strode out of the room, trying not to think of the gentle way Zon had looked at her when he had laid her down on the bed the previous night.

Lisa wasn't sure where to start looking for her way off the planet, but after looking around the buildings for a few minutes–it was some sort of outpost or refueling station–she headed into what looked like a bar.

"Chip?" the bartender asked her when she slid onto a stool.

"What?"

The alien, skin vivid with orange and pink stripes, rolled his eyes and grabbed her hand. Flipping it over, he passed a small silver device over her wrist and frowned when it beeped. "Does your owner know you're here?"

Lisa stared at her wrist, where a slight mark glowed blue against her pale skin. She remembered that Zon had also been scanned on his wrist at the hotel. There must be some sort of identity card embedded there. "I need to get back to my home planet."

The bartender coughed and shook his head. "I'm not getting involved. You're a registered pet, and if you try to leave without your owner, you'll be put in the pound. If your owner doesn't claim you in three standard days, you'd be put down."

"But I'm not a pet! I'm a person!"

"You're a pet," the bartender repeated. "You had better go back to your owner. You don't want to get stolen."

Lisa stared at him. Anger welled in her and for a moment she was tempted to break his nose. Instead, she sat herself firmly on the stool and glared at him. "I want a drink."

"I can't serve—"

"I want a drink! If I can't go home, at least I can get drunk. Besides, my… owner isn't here. He's gone off to kill the people who killed his parents." Her shoulders slumped. "He's a T'Shav."

The bartender stared at her, the orange stripes on his face turning a sickly yellow. "You're Zon's pet?"

"You’ve heard of him?"

"Who hasn't?" The bartender shook his head. "Out. Out, now. I am not going to mess with him."

"Not until I get my drink!" Lisa glared. "You don't want me to tell him that you mistreated me, do you?"

The yellow turned white, and the pink went red. The bartender shook his head, eyes wide. Hesitating a moment, he pulled a bottle from under the counter and set it before her. "Nutrient beer. On the house. At least if I say I was giving you nutrients, he might not kill me," he added in a mutter.

Lisa ignored the bartender, holding the beer in her hands. All of a sudden, she just didn't feel like drinking anymore. What was she going to do now?

Chapter Four

After a day of struggling to find a way back to Earth, Lisa decided that even if she was stuck in this outpost, the least she could do was indulge her scientific curiosity. As such, she spent most of her time at the bar, asking questions to anybody who would answer her. She learned that the chip implanted in her wrist not only was an identification tag, but it also linked her to Zon's charge account and contained her genetic information so that the bartender knew what was safe to give her. The bartender once asked her if it was true that she had 'universal DNA', but she didn't know what that meant and so told him it was a lie.

It was two full days before she heard from Zon again, although it felt like the days were longer and nights shorter than on Earth. She got a call from him in the bar but didn't actually know that she was getting a call. All she saw was a red light flashing in her wrist and she thought her hand was going to explode. The bartender explained what it was and how to answer. Lisa retreated to the bathroom to take the call.

"Where are you?" Zon asked, his voice tense, as soon as she answered. A holographic image of his face extended from her wrist. Lisa stared at it, fascinated. How did they get the projection to go through her skin?

"I'm at the bar," she said. "Where are you?"

"Out," he replied vaguely. "I want you to get back to the hotel at once."

"Why?"

"Word of you has spread. I doubt most people would be stupid enough to try to steal you from me, but you're a rarity and I would prefer you to remain in the hotel, where you have less chance of being seen."

Lisa shivered. "Are you coming back, then?"

Zon hesitated, a pained look coming over his face. "It's been two days since we last saw one another. Am I correct in assuming that you are no longer affected by the pheromones?"

Heat rushed to Lisa's face. She had continued to dream about him every night, though she didn't have the same burning need to be with him she had when he was near. She cleared her throat. Two days was more than enough for the pheromones to stop messing with her head, and she could answer with relative certainty–she wanted Zon, and it wasn't just because of his musth.

But he was an alien. She shouldn't want him.

"I can think clearly, if that's what you mean."

"Good. But just to be safe, I want you to stay in the hotel. I'll be back in a couple of days. My musth is reaching its climax and, without sex, it's hard to control the aggression."

Heat surged in Lisa's body, making her gasp, until she realized what Zon was saying. He wasn't coming back for her. Wherever he was, he was going to find a different way to ease himself.

"So you're going to find some woman out there?" she blurted, unable to keep the tinge of jealousy from her voice. "While I sit around hoping that I'm not abducted again?"

To her surprise, Zon's expression darkened and he bared his teeth at her. "What sort of man do you think I am? I have never had a woman while I was in musth! With my pheromones influencing their decisions, it might as well be rape! No, not ‘might as well’–any man who seduces a woman who has not previously given her consent to have sex during his musth is raping her!"

His eyes burned with aggression, mouth set in a tight line. Lisa found her hand slipping between her legs–if she had been turned on by him before, she was radioactive now. A man who would fight his own needs to make sure that the woman he was with gave him consent… that was very attractive!

"But the pheromones have worn off on me," she blurted. "So that's not an issue anymore."

Zon's eyes widened.

Her heart pounded and her mouth was dry. She had had boyfriends in the past but they had always ended up making the first move, both to jump into bed and to leave her at the side of the road. Maybe sex without expectations of forever was exactly what she needed. When she got back to Earth, she could find a boyfriend who wouldn't destroy her when he left her. Maybe she would even leave him this time.

"You said that your aggression is hard to control without sex. Well, I'm right here and I have nothing better to do." Lisa dug her fingers into her thigh, pinching her skin to try to keep her mind calm. "And the pheromones have worn off, so I'm fully aware of what's happening."

"We can't know that for certain." Zon's voice was strangled. "Our species… we don't know how much it affects you. You could still be in the thrall."

Lisa hesitated, contemplating her own senses and body for a moment. Was it possible that what he was saying was right? "Maybe a little," she admitted. "But it's not like I'm so drunk on you that I can't think about it. I want you. And you need this. I know what I'm getting myself into, so no harm, right? Besides, I'm a scientist. I need to learn how similar our biology is. Unless you don't want me."

"That is not an issue, I assure you."

"But if you're in musth—"

He barked out a laugh. "I wasn't in musth when I first saw you. The pictures of you that the auction house spread… I came to that auction for you. I wanted you from the first moment I saw your image. It has nothing to do with musth."

His words turned her insides to jelly. "Then you want me and I want you. What's the problem?"

Zon groaned, and she could see she was winning him over. "I don't want to hurt you."

"You won't."

"Get back to the hotel," he rumbled, his eyes dark with lust. "Be ready for me."

She had completely forgotten that she was in the bar bathroom. The holographic image of Zon disappeared and Lisa raced out of the bar, leaving the drink she had been nursing behind. Her heart pounded in excitement as she ran back to the hotel.

Zon couldn't have been very far away, because by the time she had run her fingers through her hair and stripped off the armor plating covering her body, he was there. The full force of his pheromones hit her and Lisa was on him before she could think, dragging her fingers through his hair, thrusting her tongue into his mouth the way she wanted him to thrust into her.

"You smell so good," he moaned, responding to her fervor by gripping her thighs, spreading them over his hips.

Lisa flushed. "I haven't figured out how to use the shower."

"I'll show you how to use it–after."

His mouth caught hers again as he walked towards the bed. His grip was so tight on her legs she knew it would bruise, but that only made it more exciting. She'd experimented with BDSM a little in the past, but her boyfriend hadn't been up to it. Maybe it was time for those fantasies to re-emerge.

Zon tossed her onto the bed, caging her with his body as he followed her down. His skin was burning, as hot as flame, and that heat built inside of Lisa's stomach as he moved down her body, focusing on one breast than the other, making her nipples harden and her core tighten. He tested her with a finger and growled.

"So ready."

His skirt was tenting and Lisa found herself growling as well. "So are you."

"Musth," he panted, sliding a finger in and out of her while he worked her sweet spot. Lisa clutched the bedding beneath her, arching her back to him. "No foreplay necessary when you've got hormones pounding through your blood."

"Pounding," Lisa moaned, unable to think straight as her body writhed just from his touch. "Oh, god…"

A moan answered her. Neither of them could take it another moment and he entered with a single thrust, beginning a deep, fast rhythm at once. His thick, strong body rocked over her, his elbows resting on either side of her head. Lisa couldn't think as her body jerked in time with his thrusts, and she grasped his arms to anchor herself. Every time he drove into her stung a little, but she didn't care about the pain as the tightness built until she was so full and ready that it was agonizing to sit at the edge.

"Zon!" she screamed, half-begging, her fingernails clawing at his back. She clamped her teeth down on his shoulder, her jaw clenching, as he took her over the edge.

She didn't know if it lasted hours or days, but when Zon stopped moving, she couldn't breathe. He collapsed over her, only just not crushing her with his bulk. They gasped together, both clinging to the other, neither moving.

Eventually, Zon raised himself onto his elbows again. His eyes were wide and worried as he stroked her hair back from her face. "Did I hurt you?"

Lisa moaned, not knowing how to answer. Yes, there had been some pain, but that had made it all the better. "You were amazing," she whispered. Her throat was hoarse, probably from her screaming. "That was amazing."

Relief washed over Zon's face and he pressed a gentle kiss to her lips. "Was it?"

She nodded, her eyes drifting shut. Every muscle in her body was beginning to ache with weariness. She smiled. "So amazing. I've never had it that good before."

"Me neither," Zon admitted, his voice growing husky. He nibbled at her collarbone. She didn't think it was possible, but the heat began to build again at once. "Do you need a rest?"

"No," she blurted, although her body was trying to tell her yes. "I don't need to rest."

Zon grinned at her and began rocking his hips again. Lisa stared into his eyes, grinning. Who knew that an alien species would be so compatible with human biology?

Chapter Five

Lisa flinched as she dabbed a milk-colored cream onto Zon's back. It fizzled over the deep scratches there, bubbling like hydrogen peroxide before smoothing out into a sheet of flexible material that was almost the same shade as his skin. It was a fascinating compound called fleshseal, made from synthesized stem cells that adapted themselves to whatever wound it was put against to help heal. Lisa had already put a little capsule of it in the satchel she had bought, with the rest of the samples she was taking back to Earth with her.

"And you were worried about hurting me," she muttered, shaking her head. "Why didn't you tell me I was hurting you?"

"You weren't," Zon chuckled. "Not any more than those bruises on your hips hurt you."

Lisa glanced down to where two perfect impressions of Zon's hands were visible. A quick pass with a laser had turned the dark purple to a mottled green, and the bruises would be gone in a few hours. She had to admit that she hadn't realized that he was holding her that tightly the previous night, any more than she had realized she was scratching deep welts onto his back. Not that she minded.

It had been some night.

"So is your musth over, then?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

"More or less," Zon said. "But I hope that doesn't mean that we won't have more nights like that in the future."

Blood rushed to places Lisa would rather not think about at the moment. She throbbed, both with the aftereffects of the previous night and this new rush of desire. She continued to dab the fleshseal onto his back.

"Yeah. That would be fun." It was only sex, after all. Lisa cleared her throat. "So…"

"So?" Zon pressed.

Lisa hesitated. She wanted to ask him whether he would take her home, but now seemed like the wrong time for it. She didn't want him to think the only reason she had slept with him was to make him more open to taking her back to Earth. But she had to go home. Her brother would be worried sick!

Before she could make up her mind one way or another, an explosion rocked the hotel. She was thrown back onto the bed as the door burst open. There was the zing of a weapon. A flash of light. Zon crumpled.

"Zon!" Lisa reached for him as his eyes rolled wildly, but hands grabbed her and yanked her back.

Lisa kicked back at whatever was holding her, screaming. Something was clamped around her neck. Electric jolts went through her with every movement she made; she kept fighting until her eyes streamed with pain and her head was pounding so hard she couldn't see. She felt a pointed shoulder dig into her stomach and she hung limply. She had the sensation of being carried, and then a smooth lifting, like she was in an elevator.

"Did you make sure the T'Shav was dead?" a voice asked.

"I shot him in the chest. No way he can survive that."

Lisa whimpered, earning herself another blinding shock.

"Idiot. T'Shav's can survive almost anything besides getting their heads blown off." A pause. "Level the outpost. The last thing I want is a warlord like Zon to come after us."

Warlord?

There were the sounds of distant explosions as Lisa was dropped to the floor. She blinked, trying to clear the bleariness from her eyes. Figures loomed in front of her.

The outpost was being leveled. The bartender, the strange aliens who would patiently answer all her questions… Zon. Lisa whimpered again. They were all being killed. Why? What did these aliens want? Why had they taken her?

She pushed herself up, trying to draw the strength to demand answers. A blinding pulse shot through her spine. She slumped as blackness closed in around her.

***

Lisa's head pounded when she woke. At first, she couldn't remember why she felt like she had been hit by a truck. Then it all came rushing back to her and she jerked upright, gasping. A soft white dress covered her, but other than the thin cot she lay on, the stainless steel room she was in was utterly empty.

She got to her feet shakily, feeling her neck. The collar was no longer there. Panic threatened to overwhelm her–what was she going to do without Zon? He had said there were plenty of people out there who would be worse owners than him, and she believed him. Were those the kind of people who had taken her? It couldn't be coincidence, they had specifically targeted her to take. Word of her had spread. Zon had been afraid someone would try to steal her. Was it because she was from an undiscovered species? Did they want her to take them back to Earth to strip it of its resources?

A door slid open and a man stepped into the room. He held a bowl, and the smell of freshly cooked meat made Lisa's stomach rumble. Still, she drew away from him, eyeing the man warily. They had leveled an entire outpost to kill Zon.

Zon.

Lisa's hands clenched. "You are going to take me back to where you got me right now."

The man's brow arched. Other than the thick, protruding brow and extra arm sticking out of his back, he looked human. "You are in no position to make demands. You should eat. You'll need your strength."

"For what? What do you plan to do with me? Why did you take me?"

"Why did I take you?" A smile twisted his lips. "You really don't understand how valuable you are, do you? The only reason Zon got you for as cheaply as he did was because everybody was too afraid of him to challenge him. Didn't you wonder why you were attacked in the forest?"

"You sent them?" Lisa's eyes widened. "After me?"

The man shrugged. "Not me, but people in my line of work."

"We thought that they attacked because of Zon," Lisa mumbled, drawing back as the man came forward. "But me? Why? What… Are you going to put me in some rare zoological collection? Do you want to return to my home planet to strip our resources?"

"Mining asteroids is easier than dealing with an inhabited planet." The man shook his head. "No. We're not after your planet or your people, or to put you in a zoo. It's you. Do you have any idea how rare universal DNA is?"

Lisa remembered the auctioneer saying something about her universal DNA. "What is that? It doesn't make any sense, every species has its own DNA—"

"With shared traits. Universal DNA is when an individual, such as yourself, shares all of its base pairs with other species." The man paused. "For instance, you share 100% of your DNA with my species, with most species, in fact. All of your base pairs are present in my DNA, but not all of my base pairs of present in your DNA. Universal. You… you are more than a rarity. You are an impossibility. It's almost as if… almost as if you were human."

The bottom of Lisa's stomach dropped out. Almost as if she was human? What was that supposed to mean? What he was saying… it was impossible. Genetics simply didn't work that way. His species couldn't have extra DNA that she didn't have, it had to be different. How could they share any DNA in the first place? He was from another planet!

Lisa swallowed dryly. "And what do you want with my universal DNA?"

"It can be used for many things. Cures for genetic diseases, reversing infertility. Proving religious dogma. But all I'm going to do is sell you. You are going to make me a very rich man." He set the bowl down on the ground and smiled. "Try to eat."

He left without another word. Lisa pressed herself against the far wall, shivering. Her brain skittered around, finally settling on one thought. Zon was dead. She had nothing left out here to stay for. And so she was going to return to Earth or die trying.

Chapter Six

The next time the alien came to give her food (vegetables this time), Lisa was able to learn that they were still orbiting Senett. Since she was an exotic species, they had to find the right security personnel to bribe into letting them go without putting her in quarantine, which could end in her death. Knowing that they were still near the planet gave her hope. Even though every time she fell asleep she woke sobbing, either because she dreamt of being home or with Zon, she knew that if she could only find a way off this ship, then perhaps she could make her way back to Earth.

She was sitting on the floor, sharpening the edge of a spoon into a shiv so she could at least have a weapon, when she heard the screams.

Her head jerked up, her heart stilling. The low zings and loud explosions of weapons echoed around her small room. Screams of pain and shouts for backup rang over the din and Lisa jumped to her feet. Was it another group coming to steal her? She gripped her spoon-shiv tightly. Whoever it was, if they made it to her room, she would be ready for them.

Stab and run, she told herself, her grip tightening. Stab and run.

The door opened. Lisa's shiv clattered to the floor. Her eyes widened, her heart stopped. Disbelief flowed through her, and the next second she ran forward, crying out with joy. Zon stumbled as he caught her. He leaned against his sword, clearly worse for wear.

"How did you—"

"No time," he grunted, wrapping an arm around her. He pushed his sword into her hands; it was heavier than she expected, and she could hardly keep a grip on it. Zon slapped his thigh–his robotic thigh–and cursed. A panel shot from it, revealing a glowing screen that showed a red dot on an orb. Before Lisa could take a closer look at it, Zon had pressed a few buttons and the sound of a tornado filled her ears.

She felt like she was going to die. Her body was being ripped apart, turned inside out. All her memories flashed before her eyes. She screamed.

"Quiet!" Zon slapped a hand over her mouth.

Lisa blinked. The agony was gone, just the ghost of memory. They were laying on the ground, staring up at leaves in shades of red and orange.

"Teleportation," she mumbled. "Wow… I always ascribed to the belief that it would be theoretically possible, but that it would scramble the body too much to ever work in practice."

Zon grunted as he got to his feet. His leg was blackened and there appeared to be chunks missing, revealing shiny machinery inside. "Teleportation takes a serious toll on the body, yes. But it was the only way we were getting off that ship."

Lisa scrambled to her feet. Blisters were rising over his shoulders and down his side. His hair was shorter, with that distinctive ragged, rough texture that came from being singed. A large, black circle was burnt into his skin directly over his heart, scorching away the tattoos that had been there. Her fingers trembling, Lisa touched it.

"How did you survive?"

"I'm trained to take a blast or two and keep going."

"But they leveled the outpost."

Zon nodded, anger flashing over his face. His normally devil-red skin was pale; any paler and he would turn pink. "I knew they would, so as soon as I could move, I got out. There wasn't time to calculate the transporter to get to you right away."

Did he feel guilty? Lisa ducked under his arm, trying to help support him even though she knew that she wasn't strong enough for that. He was massive, and it was like trying to hold a rhinoceros up. "What are we going to do now?"

"There's a place where my family used to go in emergencies. I restocked the supplies and defenses before I found you."

"Bought me," Lisa shot back.

"More like rescued you."

She hesitated. "Maybe."

Zon shot her a crooked grin and chuckled. "You sounded like your teeth were getting pulled there."

"I don't like admitting that I'm helpless. Now let's get to this emergency shelter before they find us."

Zon nodded. They made their way through the jungle, the massive T'Shav warrior leaning on her and his sword for support. Fortunately, they didn't come across any of the local fauna, although there were times when Zon had to slice a flower in two because it was a dangerous mammal-eating plant.

If I had my lab equipment… Lisa though sadly. And there wasn't anybody after us.

Hours later, they reached the shelter, a tunnel with a tiny opening that wound deep into the ground. Eventually, they were in a large room with two dusty beds. Shelves of preserved foods lined the walls, and there were thankfully two vats of water, purifiers humming beneath them.

"Did you spend a lot of time here?" Lisa asked, retrieving the supplies she recognized as a first aid kit. "As a child, I mean."

"Yeah." Zon lay down on the bed, groaning. "T'Shav are not welcome most places in the galaxy. We had drills, every month, where my father would separate the three of us and we would have to find our way here."

"You had to face the jungle on your own as a child?"

"It made me strong." He yanked his robotic leg onto the bed, grunting. "I'm going to need this repaired."

Lisa moved over to sit beside him, first cleaning the blast mark on his chest. The black flesh smelled like burnt hamburger and had a similar texture as well. Choking down her gag reflex was difficult, but Lisa cleaned it up the best she could. Upon Zon's insistence, she scraped off the dead skin until the tender flesh beneath oozed, then slathered it with fleshseal.

Through it all, Zon didn't move. His breathing didn't hitch. He must have been in great pain, but he didn't show it. It was the only way she could get through it.

Eventually, though, all his injuries were tended to. Lisa had to admit that he looked far better than he had. The red color of his skin was returning, and he even sat up to take off his robotic leg and fiddle with it, repairing what damage he could.

To her surprise, Lisa felt heat pooling in her as she watched him. A flush rose in her cheeks and she turned away. This was hardly the most appropriate time for sex! They had just escaped people who wanted to kill Zon and sell her; even if Zon wasn't injured…

"What's wrong?" His voice was soft.

"Your musth is still affecting me."

There was a long pause. "I'm not in musth anymore. I've been out for nearly a standard week."

Lisa's blush deepened. "I don't know what that means."

"It means that you should not still be feeling the effects."

"It's the rush of endorphins from being rescued, then."

Zon chuckled. "Can't admit that you find me irresistible, huh?"

"Those people who had me on their ship," she blurted, trying to change the subject–yes, she found him very attractive, but that was all there was to it. Maybe that was why she was feeling desirous. She knew she couldn't have an emotional connection, and a sexual connection was the next best thing.

"What about them?"

"They said I had universal DNA. They told me what that meant, but it's impossible. I'm a genetic scientist, I know DNA. It's impossible for one species to share all its DNA with another species, but the second species to have a little extra it doesn't share. Evolution doesn't work that way."

Zon shrugged. "I don't know much about DNA and genetics. Sounds like a load of gushlot if you ask me."

"They said it was like I was human." Lisa held her breath, watching Zon closely. To her surprise, he laughed. Actually threw his head back, laughing so deeply that it turned to coughing.

He put a hand to his chest, bringing himself under control, and shook his head. "Don't worry about that. Humans don't exist."

Lisa's jaw dropped. "But they do."

"Your species believes in them?" Zon looked intrigued. "I'll admit, it's odd that so many planets have similar origin stories. The myth is that we all originated on a single planet, but a great war released geo-nuclear radiation and changed us, and our ancestors all left on ships, hundreds of ships that got lost from one another and eventually settled on various planets, rebuilding their populations."

Geo-nuclear radiation? Lisa's heart thumped hard in her chest. That was what she had been researching, its effects on human DNA, when she was taken. And she had been stored in a cryostatus, going at light speed. Who knew how much time had passed… She choked back bile. It couldn't be possible. It just couldn't.

"The name of this mythical original species always translates to human." Zon shrugged. "I don't buy it. If we were all from the same planet—"

"Earth," she blurted, hands trembling.

"Yeah. Some people claim to have found it…" Zon looked up at her and trailed off into silence. He frowned and reached for her. "What's wrong?"

Lisa stared at him. How could she say what she thought was true–knew was true? Her world was gone. Her home was gone. She had universal DNA because… because it was all true.

"I am human," she whispered. "I'm from Earth."

Zon's eyes widened.

"I thought that… that the aliens that took me from Earth were probably around here somewhere. But they aren't, are they? That was… it must have been thousands of years ago. We had only just traveled to the moon in 1969. I was born in 1987. I'm twenty-nine years old, it was 2016 when I was taken. But… but if humans are myths, if they left Earth long enough ago to develop into other species…"

A hesitant hand grasped her wrist. "It doesn't mean that it was your Earth, Lisa. There are other explanations."

"What explanations? Universal DNA. The fact that all you different species are humanoid and mammalian, not to mention that you do share some DNA, means that you came from the same source. And if human is the word for your creator species, if you came from Earth in ships… I was found in a ship going at light speed. Relativity means that I could have been there for what was only years for me, but thousands out here. And that's not even taking into account that I was in cryostatus, and there is no telling how long I was there."

"Lisa—"

"Earth is gone. My home is gone." Lisa huddled on the bed, wrapping her arms around herself. "What am I supposed to do now?"

Chapter Seven

If Zon hadn't assured her that they were miles underground and that the planet had a natural radiation that was harmless to organic organisms but made scanning difficult, Lisa would never have felt safe enough to fall apart the way she did. Even though she had had no idea about how she would get back to Earth, she had clung to the belief that she would, somehow, return. Now she knew that wasn't going to happen, and she curled up in bed, crying.

Zon sat beside her, stroking her hair silently, letting her grieve her planet, her family, her life. She occasionally wondered if he had ever been planning to take her back, but never asked. It didn't matter now.

"Senett is my home planet," he told her at one point. She didn’t know how long it had been since they had retreated to the cave. "The T'Shav home planet was destroyed hundreds of years ago. An asteroid collided with the moon, sending it off course. Only a tenth of the population was evacuated. The survivors had to take whatever work they could to survive or turn to piracy. It's why we have a reputation as being mercenaries. Because that's what my ancestors did to survive."

"Those people who took me said that you were a warlord."

"I command a fleet. A dozen fine warships, an army of strong soldiers."

Lisa rolled over and stared at him in surprise. "Then why are we here, alone?"

"Revenge is something one does on his own."

"You also die on your own," Lisa muttered. She wiped the remnants of tears from her face. "So… you are a warlord. A criminal."

Zon's brow rose. "Criminal? No, I make sure all of my services are legal. I might have criminals in my fleet, but our services are contracted by oppressed people to fight wars they can't fight themselves. I suppose I do police a rather large area. There are plenty of corporations and governments that want me dead because of it, but I also have a lot of allies, and the United Species is on my side. Most times at least."

"And here I am, just a scientist," Lisa said.

"A beautiful, intelligent scientist," Zon amended.

"Beautiful. Big boobs and big butt." Lisa ran a hand over her voluptuous curves. Too big, at least according to her last boyfriend. "I know a lot of my coworkers think–thought–that I only got the position and grants I got because I'm beautiful. And they were probably right, to a degree. There was a high premium on beauty in my culture."

"Did beauty matter more than skills?"

Lisa thought a moment and shrugged. "In a way, I guess. I mean, actors and actresses were always beautiful, and they got paid ridiculous amounts of money, especially compared to how much people like nurses and teachers were paid. You'd think people responsible for health and teaching the future generations would be worth more… maybe that's why our society collapsed."

Zon held her tightly and kissed her forehead. "When we get back to my fleet, I will make sure you have all the research facilities you want. Your science might be a little behind ours, but you're very intelligent, and I'm sure that you will be able to absorb it quickly."

Sighing, Lisa buried herself deeper into his arms. The science here was so beyond what she knew. Teleporters. Universal DNA. Cars that could reflect landscape but not living beings. It was going to take her a lifetime to figure it all out.

At least I have a lifetime to devote to it now.

The thought didn't really cheer her up, but with Zon's arms around her, she did feel a little better. "Did you contact your fleet?"

"Yes. They should reach Senett soon. A few more days at most. We'll be away soon enough. Before you know it, we will be flying through the stars. I can't wait to show you nebulas and supernovas."

"That sounds good. Nebulas and supernovas…" She raised her face to his, brushing her lips against his. It seemed like sex was the only thing powerful enough to distract her from the shambles her life was in. "In the meantime, can you show me stars?"

***

The next morning (at least, she thought it was morning), Lisa threw herself out of bed, grabbing the nearest container. Her stomach emptied into it, leaving her weak and shaking when she was finally done. It had been happening ever since Zon had rescued her from the traders, and like every other time he held her hair back from her face and rubbed her back soothingly until she was done vomiting.

"I don't like this," he said. "I understand that stress may have been responsible for the first few times, but it's been long enough, you should have recovered by now."

Lisa moaned, wiping her mouth. "Maybe it's the food. Maybe my system just can't handle it."

"You were fine before." Zon carried her back to the bed and took care of the vomit, all the while shaking his head and muttering. "I want to do a medical scan. There is a risk that it will cut through the radiation and alert them to where we are, but you're having difficulty keeping anything down. We need to find out what's wrong."

As always, the nausea faded rapidly after she had thrown up, and Lisa wrapped her arms around herself. "Shouldn't we wait until your ship gets here?"

"If they did something to you, or if the teleportation did, then we need to know now, so we can start to combat it. Space travel can be very dangerous for those who are sick. The ship has to generate tachyon particles, which infuse in both organic and non-organic matter, and some people have an adverse reaction to the saturation."

Tachyons. Lisa shook her head. Another thing that had been argued to be theoretically possible, but actually impossible as far as the science of her day was concerned. She was going to have to read up on that when she had the chance. In the meantime, she lay down on her back while Zon pulled out the medical scanner. It looked very similar to something you'd find on Star Trek, a wand wirelessly connected to a cellphone-sized tablet that showed the results. The technology that was hidden in this hidey-hole was obsolete by Zon’s standards, though, and the scan emitted its own type of radiation that could be easily picked up from space.

Lisa only hoped her kidnappers weren't looking for an odd source of radiation.

Zon passed the wand over her, and a little beep from the tablet indicated that it was working. His frown increased once he was done, and he tapped a few times on the tablet screen.

"What is it?" Lisa sat up again, peering over the top of his hand. The squiggly lines intersected with spiky symbols meant nothing to her. Either she was going to have to learn to read the other languages, or she was going to have to get an update on her translation chip, so it would translate written words as well as spoken.

Zon shook his head. "A parasite."

"Parasite?"

"The equipment is reading a lifeform attached to your uterine wall." He cursed softly. "I knew that I should have given you clothes sooner. Something has climbed up into you and attached itself there. It's feeding off you and changing your hormone production."

The moment he said 'uterine wall', Lisa's heart stopped. She hadn't even thought about her menstrual cycle since she woke up here, but… "How long have we been here?"

"Ten standard weeks."

That meant nothing to her. She had no point of reference to compare it to. Taking a deep breath, she plunged ahead. "All the species share DNA, right? Is interbreeding possible? Do they all have similar gestation periods?"

Silence answered her. Zon stared at her wide-eyed. She stared back, the possibility hanging between them like a physical barrier. Shaking himself, her alien warlord turned back to the tablet, punching in a few more commands. She didn't miss the way his skin paled when he received his answer. He stared at the tablet for a moment then stood straighter.

"The average species' pregnancies takes seventy-two standard weeks. It appears that you are pregnant. Eight standard weeks."

Pregnant. Lisa thought she might vomit again.

Chapter Eight

Lisa passed her hands over her relatively flat stomach. What would the baby look like? Would it have Zon's devil-red skin and black eyes? Would it look more human? Her brother's daughter had been the spitting image of her. Would her baby look like her brother? Would it be a mix of her and her alien, some sort of creamy-pink tone, like strawberry shampoo?

"I didn't think it was possible," Zon whispered. "It must have happened the first night we were together. I should have guessed, the male musth excites the female heat, but T'Shav are notoriously difficult breeders. There has never been a mixed baby with one parent of my species. But you're human. You have universal DNA."

"You didn't know."

"No. But now we do, we can take precautions in the future. And it's early enough that we can still do something about this… current situation."

Lisa's eyes widened. Her heart began beating faster as she wrapped her arms protectively around her belly. Really, she knew she shouldn't be so frightened at what Zon was suggesting… she knew that it was just a clump of cells, that it wasn't a real baby yet. But the thought of ending this pregnancy was even more frightening than being pregnant.

Zon saw her fear and knelt, his own expression twisted with pain. "You asked if cross-species breeding is possible. It is, and occasionally there are pregnancies. But it never works out. The babies are born with horrible disfigurements, unable to survive, even if they are carried to term. More often than not, the mother's body rejects the fetus, putting both of their lives in danger. The survival rate for both mother and child in cross-species breeding is so low—"

"No."

Zon fell silent.

"No, I can't. I won't." Lisa rubbed her stomach. "It's the last family I have."

"Aren't you listening to me?" Zon stood, pacing from one end of the room to the other. He dug his hands into his black hair, a frustrated growl reverberating in his chest. Lisa watched him, suddenly feeling calm. If the past few days had been a storm that she couldn't navigate, she at least had something to cling to now. "This pregnancy could kill you!"

"I heard you."

"Never mind could. It probably will kill you!"

"I have universal DNA," Lisa pointed out. "That means that you might have contributed DNA that I don't have to the baby, but it doesn't mean I can't carry it to term and be perfectly healthy."

"You're not thinking straight."

Lisa was silent. He did have a point. After learning that her world had been dead for thousands of years, how could she think straight?

"If you want babies, if you want a human baby, I'll take you to a cloning center. They can clone you. They can even rearrange the dormant genes you carry so that the baby doesn't have to look like you. You could have a girl or boy. But that," he pointed at her stomach, a twisted expression on his face, "that will kill you. I won't let it. I will do anything I have to in order to protect you, do you understand me?"

He was just going to keep ranting. Lisa waited in silence, watching him pace. She would let him blow off steam before restating her position. Whatever else he said, her mind was made up and he wasn't going to change that.

Eventually, Zon stopped pacing. He stared at her, panting.

"Are you finished?" she asked.

A muscle twitched in his jaw.

"You say you want to protect me. Well, if you take this baby from me, you will have to keep me in a straightjacket for the rest of my life, and I will never forgive you."

He shook his head. "Don't do this to me, please."

"I'm not doing anything to you. I didn't ask for any of this. I didn't ask to be abducted from Earth, I didn't ask to be sent drifting through space for thousands of years, I didn't ask to be sold at an auction and I didn't ask you to buy me." Lisa paused. "I did ask for the sex," she admitted, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "But I didn't ask to be pregnant. And I'm not going to end it. I can't."

Her hands were rubbing her belly again. Zon ran a hand over his face, pulling at his skin, a tormented look coming to his eyes. He dropped to his knees before her and pressed a hand to her belly. Lisa tensed, but his other hand stroked her cheek worriedly.

"It's not easy for me, either. I did buy you at that market, but I didn't ask for these feelings I have. I didn't ask to see my stars in your eyes… for the briefest second when I realized that you were pregnant I was ecstatic. I never thought I would be a father. But it's too dangerous. You've wormed your way firmly into my heart, and I can't… if I lose you…"

Every word sounded like it was being torn from him. He bent his head, his forehead resting on her thigh. Lisa ran her fingers through his hair, her heart pounding at what he was saying, but she tamped down on that emotion. She liked the sex, and she was grateful that he was looking after her, but that was the end of her feelings towards him. She couldn't give him false hope.

"Please," he whispered again.

"No. But if there does come a point where it looks like the pregnancy will endanger my life, I—"

An insistent beeping interrupted her. Zon's head jerked around and he snatched up his sword. He had healed quite a bit, thanks to the equipment in the cave, but Lisa still saw the way his shoulders sagged, and the sword was not as erect as it had been the first time she had seen him use it. The constant attacks and injuries were clearly taking a toll on him.

"Intruders," he told her unnecessarily, handing her a gun. "Do not point this at me."

"I'm not an idiot, I know how a gun works," Lisa snapped, adrenaline pumping through her body.

"We just need to hold them off until my ship gets here," Zon muttered, more to himself than Lisa. He suddenly focused on her again. "If I am killed—"

"Don't say that."

Zon narrowed his eyes. "If I am killed," he repeated, more firmly this time, "surrender. I don't think they will kill you or even harm you. You are worth far more as a religious artifact than anything else, even as a subject for experimentation. Surrender and tell them you're human."

What would happen to her then? Zon grabbed her, bringing her towards him for a fierce kiss that took her breath away. A second, gentler kiss followed.

"If you see anybody emerging from the tunnel before they say 'halo lights', shoot them."

"Wait!" Lisa could hear the panic in her voice as Zon charged down the hallway. His battle cry sounded even more wild and thunderous in the restricted space. If she didn't know it was just one man, Lisa would have thought that a hundred men were charging down the tunnel.

She only hoped that their attackers would think the same thing and retreat.

The sounds of weapon fire quickly drowned out Zon's voice. Lisa looked around wildly. There was no door to close on the tunnel, a security feature, as the air would quickly run out in this small space. It wasn't equipped with the atomic restructuring technology that Zon told her they had on ships–they could actually break carbon dioxide down into its base atoms and reform the carbon and oxygen atoms into other molecules.

Lisa shook her head. Now is not the time.

The bed was the only thing she could move, so she quickly flipped it onto its side to at least create a barrier between herself and whoever might come in firing. She crouched behind the bed, her grip tight on her gun. Noise echoed down the tunnel, too confusing to make out any individual noises. Her heart hammered, and the ridiculous notion that she should run down the tunnel and put herself in the middle of the battle to force them to stop fighting came to her mind.

She might have actually done it, too, if the sounds of battle hadn't suddenly ceased. Lisa's heart stopped with it. What had happened? Was Zon dead?

Her eyes flickered closed as tears blurred her gaze. Without Zon, how was she meant to protect her baby? She would be sold to the highest bidder, either to be cut up in some lab or paraded around like some sort of freak show. And if they wanted her alive… would they take the risk that her pregnancy might damage her health?

Footsteps.

Lisa tensed, aiming her gun at the tunnel. Her gaze went steely. If it wasn't Zon, then she was going to take out as many as she possibly could.

"Halo lights."

Zon's voice had her jumping to her feet. She was at the tunnel entrance before he stepped inside. Lisa launched herself into his arms and passionately kissed him. Tears ran down her cheeks.

"Get a room," somebody muttered behind them.

Lisa pulled away to see a half-dozen aliens in the tunnel, grinning at the two of them. Her cheeks flushed, but Zon gripped her tighter.

"Lisa, these are my men. They got here just in time." He kissed her again. "Come on. It's time to leave this planet."

Chapter Nine

Lisa had never been one for sci-fi shows. The science in them was usually so horribly researched that it left her wanting to vomit, rather than entertained. Now she realized that while the science was off, the application wasn't as bad as she had thought. When Zon brought her to his ship, she was fascinated by everything she saw. People walked around using holographic tablets, wearing goggles to scan the walls to check connections. There were even stations, called molecule breakdown stations (MBS) where waste of all sorts was broken down into its individual atoms and reformed into whatever item was needed, similar to how oxygen was produced.

"This is amazing," Lisa said, looking around the medical bay while Zon sat beside her.

Her fingers itched to explore all the technology around her, and it was difficult to make herself lay still for the doctor to perform more in-depth scans of her midsection. Rather than the wand scan that Zon had performed, the doctor put her on a bed, exposed her belly, and pressed small nodules to it. These scanned her insides and built a 3D holographic image of what she looked like.

Zon still wanted to be sure that she was actually pregnant and not carrying a parasite. The holographic image of her uterus was bizarre to look at, but what was even more bizarre was when the doctor refocused the image so that the embryo could be seen. She wasn't even far enough along to be carrying a fetus yet. The projected image didn't look remotely human or baby like. In fact, it looked like a terrifying mix between a tadpole and dinosaur.

Lisa clutched Zon's hand. She had seen images of embryos before. According to her knowledge, this would eventually develop into a baby.

"The genetic scans confirm it," the doctor said. "T'Shav DNA."

A rush of relief washed over Lisa and she couldn't stop a laugh. She turned a beaming smile to Zon, but his brow was furrowed in worry. Seeing her expression he attempted a smile, but she could see his heart wasn't in it. It dampened Lisa's enthusiasm a little. The doctor turned off the scanner and removed the nodules from Lisa's belly.

"How likely is it that it will be carried to term?" Zon asked.

"The risks of hybrid babies are well known. I can start the procedure to—"

"Don't you dare." Lisa narrowed her eyes and glared first at the doctor, then Zon. "I made my choice, got it?"

Zon sighed. "Lisa wants to wait until it's further developed, to make sure that it will pose a risk to her life before it's removed."

The doctor frowned. "We might not know that until the fetus is fully formed, at which point it will be so far along that ending the pregnancy will come with severe risks. I would feel much better about this if—"

"You don't have to feel good about it," Lisa interrupted. She didn't like how the doctor was talking to Zon as if she wasn't even in the room. "I want to see a genetic comparison between my DNA, Zon's and our baby's."

The doctor glanced at Zon, who nodded. Lisa folded her arms, glaring at the doctor, but thanked him when he gave her a tablet with the information on it all the same. To her relief, the DNA was expressed in the familiar double helix pattern. There were a few things where she had to ask for translation and clarification, but within a few minutes she set aside the tablet and smiled.

"As far as I can tell, I'm not carrying a hybrid baby."

Zon's brows rose.

"See for yourself," she said to the doctor, who returned to them with a doubtful expression. "All major points in the DNA are congruent with Zon's. My 'universal' DNA means that I'm carrying a T'Shav baby."

"She's right." The doctor's jaw dropped as he rechecked his results. "Why didn't I—"

"You weren't looking."

Before either of them could continue, Zon had scooped her into his arms. Lisa protested, given his injuries that hadn't fully healed yet, but he ignored her and carried her through the corridors. The beaming smile on his face was enough to keep her from continuing to protest.

He deposited her on his bed in his room. Other than the bed and a wall of weapons, it was utterly empty. Lisa's eyes brightened as Zon lay beside her. She slung a leg over his hip, giggling breathlessly. The euphoria of knowing that she was pregnant and that there was no danger from having a hybrid baby had her libido, which seemed to always be simmering, flaring to an inferno.

To her disappointment, Zon didn't do much other than share a few kisses before he tucked her into the bed, pulling the blankets up to her chin. Lisa sighed.

"I'm not made of glass. Just because I'm pregnant—"

"I know. But it's been a trying few days and we both need our rest."

Lisa tried to kick herself free from the blankets. "I'll rest better if I get rid of some of this excess energy first…"

Zon chuckled and shook his head. "No, my love. We need to talk as well."

Talk. The dreaded word. Lisa had hated it whenever one of her boyfriends said they needed to talk. It always end badly. She twisted the blanket in her hands, not replying.

"First, I want to say I'm sorry for insisting we end the pregnancy."

"You were worried for me," Lisa replied, stroking his face. "I can't be angry at you for that. I'm just glad you decided to wait and see, and not take matters into your own hands."

A pained look crossed Zon's face and he nodded. From the fearful expression in his eyes, Lisa suddenly realized that he had been far closer to doing just that than she had realized. At her shiver, he moved closer, wrapping his arms around her. His devil-red skin was as hot as flames and felt good in the cool air of the ship. Apparently, heating took up a lot of energy. That made sense. After all, they were in the dead of space.

"What else do you want to talk about?" she asked quickly.

"Well, since you are going to have my child, I thought that you should know more about my species."

Lisa nodded. That made sense, too.

Zon shifted, as though he was trying to get even closer to her. Lisa attempted to grind herself against him, but a hand on her hip stopped her. Dark eyes smiled at her and he chuckled low in his throat, shaking his head.

"T'shav don't marry," he started. "Many other species have commitment ceremonies, but we don’t. It's unnecessary. We simply have mates. The females choose what males they want to be with, and they are with them for whatever length of time they want. Usually, many females gather to the same male, to have companionship and help raising their young. They usually stay with one male until they have a child old enough to protect itself and then move on."

Lisa scowled, now struggling to free herself. "I'm not sharing," she said bluntly. "If any other female shows up and tries to be your mate, either she goes or you both do!"

Zon laughed out loud. He clasped her tighter in spite of her struggles and nuzzled her neck. "If there were other females, they would be here already. I'm not interested in more than one female. It makes me a rarity among our people."

There was no freeing herself, so Lisa stopped struggling. She huffed out an annoyed breath, though. "Why is that?"

"My people believe that our souls are born in the stars," Zon said. "Each star gives birth to one soul, which is in turn born into physical bodies again and again until the star itself grows old and dies. But sometimes, a single star will produce two souls. Those souls, no matter how far apart they may be when they are born into physical bodies, will always find each other. I knew from when I was a boy that I had such a starmate."

A cold ball slipped into Lisa's stomach. He couldn’t mean what she thought he meant… they had fun together. The sex was great. Maybe, with time, they could start talking about love… but this whole talk of starmates was just too serious.

"I don't know what my soul did all those years ago to be parted from you for so long, but from the moment our eyes met, I knew I had found you. My starmate. I've waited thousands of years for you, Lisa." His arms tightened. "And I've finally found you."

He brushed his lips against hers, but Lisa couldn't make herself return his kiss. The whole notion of starmates was impossible. And the fact that Zon thought she was his… that was insane. But she couldn't tell him that, not after he had been so sweet to her. Instead, she mumbled that she was tired and turned over.

She didn't sleep.

Chapter Ten

"And this is the filter that detects any pathogens or foreign particles and analyses them before breaking them down to the atomic level." Zon's hand felt heavy in her own as he showed her the quarantine section for any new food or water taken on board. "Sometimes we have to jettison those atoms back into space, though. You wouldn't believe the weapons people create."

Lisa struggled to pay attention. All this should be fascinating, but she was too preoccupied by what she had learned of Zon's feelings for her. His starmate. She had to admit it had a nicer ring to it than soulmate; something more universal, maybe. But it was still terrifying. Yes, she had already planned to stay with Zon for the foreseeable future, but that was because she didn't know anything about this new world she had found herself in.

And we're having a baby together, she reminded herself. It wasn't like she could just leave him…

But love made things so much more complicated! She wasn't entirely certain that she believed that love was real, and not just a product of chemicals released in the brain. What happened when those chemicals ran out? What happened when Zon got bored of her and decided she wasn't his starmate after all?

Her arms wrapped around her middle as she turned and walked away, not even bothering to try to pay attention anymore. Tears filled her eyes as she thought of all the things that he could do with her after that. She was valuable. Who was to say that when she wasn't exciting anymore, when he got tired of constantly protecting her, he wouldn't just sell her again?

I'm his pet, not his starmate. He could tell me anything and I'd believe him.

Zon's large hand closed around her waist, tugging her out of the room they were in. She let him pull her along despondently.

The warlord took her back to their room, where he shut the door with a bang and turned her to face him. His mouth was set in a thin, angry line and his nostrils flared. For some reason, Lisa was actually happy that he was angry with her. It was crazy, she knew, and there was no reason that she should be happy to see him angry, but she was.

Maybe there is something wrong with me. I like him being angry with me. I like it when he's a little rough when we have sex.

But she loved it oh so much more when he was gentle and kind with her, or when he gave her that smile that nobody else could elicit. When he held her hand in his and kissed her forehead, it all made her glad to be with him, made the ache of losing her world and family a little less painful.

"What is going on with you?" Zon grasped her shoulders. "Ever since I told you we were starmates, you have been acting like somebody is going to die. Please tell me what is going on in your head. I hate seeing you in pain. Is it Earth? Are you just realizing that you will never go back?"

"It's not Earth," Lisa mumbled.

"Then what?"

Tears began to fill her eyes. Stupid pregnancy hormones. Zon looked even more alarmed at that and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.

"Did you change your mind about the baby? Do you—"

"No."

A long pause. Zon's breath was shallow. "Do you want to leave?"

Lisa shook her head.

"Then what?"

"I don't want you to leave me." Her voice was raw.

Zon pulled back, eyes wide. "Why would you think I am going to leave you?"

"Because one day you're going to wake up and realize I'm not that interesting."

"How can you say that? You are the most fascinating woman I have ever met. You're beautiful, intelligent and strong, and when you make up your mind nobody can budge you." Zon cupped her face. "I would like nothing better than to spend the rest of my life with you."

More tears. "You really mean that, don't you?"

"Of course."

Lisa wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly. She didn't want to cry but found herself sobbing anyway. "I was only ever able to count on my brother before," she whispered. "Our parents died when we were young, and we were put into foster care. We went from home to home and were adopted twice. But nobody ever kept us. Nobody ever wanted us. And when I started dating… it was the same thing. I wanted forever and they just wanted a fling."

Zon's arms tightened around her.

"It was always my fault when we broke up. I was boring, too stubborn, I gained weight, I lost weight, I worked too much… Nobody would ever stay with me. My brother was the only person I could count on." She looked up at him, tears still rolling down her cheeks. Zon wiped her tears away with the pad of his thumb, a furious expression on his face.

"If I could, I would take those men and tear them apart. Your fault? If they couldn't see what a wonderful person you are, then it's their fault and they ought to have been flogged for it."

Despite her tears, Lisa giggled. "That's what Tom used to say. Well, not the flogging. That it was their fault that they couldn't see how wonderful I was. I always thought he just said it because he had to, because he was my brother." Her lip trembled. "I miss him."

"I know." Zon gently kissed her. "And I know that will never go away. Sometimes I still wake with this ache in my heart after dreaming about my parents. But it will get better. I promise."

Lisa mopped her face and laughed, embarrassed by her meltdown. "I'm not usually like this, I promise. It's these stupid pregnancy hormones."

"Anything that makes you that beautiful can't be stupid."

A crooked grin emerged, and Lisa's heart jumped. Despite the remnants of tears still on her face, a swirl of heat filled her belly. Pregnancy hormones! She clutched Zon tighter, her gaze steady on his face. He saw what she wanted and grinned, picking her up. Her legs circled his hips, and he pushed her dress–a piece of clothing he referred to as a 'var'ki', as opposed to his more masculine 'var'kin'–up around her waist.

"We don’t have long," he murmured, shifting aside his own clothing. "We'll be at the United Species summit soon."

"Then you'd better be quick," Lisa replied, clinging to his shoulders.

Nerves churned briefly in her stomach. Zon was confident that his fleet could fight off anybody who came after her, trying to steal her from him, but he wanted her to be a proper citizen with rights, making it illegal to sell her, and the United Species was the only way she could be granted those rights. That in itself ought to have been enough to reassure her of his feelings towards her, but she hadn't been thinking straight.

In the next moment, though, his hand was between her legs, preparing her for him, and her head fell back, thoughts of everything except what was happening in that very moment fleeing from her brain. She clung to her alien warlord, moaning, grateful that he had found her at that auction.

His arms tightened around her as he looked into her eyes, swapping kisses back and forth as he filled her.

Chapter Eleven

Lisa ran her hands lightly over the swell of her belly as she walked through the silent, dim halls. It had taken several 'standard months' for her to receive her citizenship from the United Species, so much time that she was almost ready to give birth. The first thing Zon had done once she was officially a citizen, though, was to bring her here.

A group of religious archeologists had come to this world decades ago and claimed that they had found Earth due to the high levels of geo-nuclear radiation and the DNA they had managed to extract from the fossils that scattered the planet. A museum had been built, orbiting the planet.

This particular wing was a memorial to the dead, a crypt where pieces of bone were displayed behind glass walls, besides genetic reconstructions that hypothesized what the individual would have looked like. In some cases, they were lucky enough to find a full skull, but that was rare. In very rare cases they were actually able to put names to faces and had a little information that was salvaged from long-dead computers and records.

"How right did they get them?" Zon asked, walking beside her.

They were looking for the era that Lisa had calculated would be most likely to have been the 1900s and 2000s. Very few remains had been found from that time, but she hoped that there would be at least one person she recognized.

Lisa looked over the faces. They were mostly blue-skinned, which was apparently the most common tone among species. She smiled. There were a few individuals with actual human shades, but they were quite rare. "If this really was from my time, they have the skin all wrong."

"Did all humans have your color of skin?"

"No. My white skin was actually not that common. Although Hollywood would have us think otherwise…"

Her words died in her throat. At the end of the hallway, in a position of honor, was a projection of her brother. Her heart stopped and tears immediately blurred her vision. She ran forward, ignoring the faces that she passed. She hadn't dared hope to find him!

To her surprise, when she got closer, she saw that everything about Tom's picture was perfect. The color of his skin, eyes, hair. He was even standing the way he always had, his hands in his pockets, a slightly sheepish grin on his face, his shoulders bent forwards.

"You knew him?"

Lisa nodded, leaning back against Zon, grateful for his presence. There was an explanation of who Tom was beside his portrait. Lisa skimmed over it, soaking in the translated words greedily.

"This image was recreated from ancient digital recordings," she breathed out. "This unnamed man was credited with being the first person to correctly theorize how to avoid the temporal distortions in faster than light travel, allowing our ancestors to leave their planet without suffering the effects that plagued other primitive space travelers."

"I'm not sure I believe that," Zon muttered.

"I wish they had the date," Lisa said. "He promised me he was going to figure it out before my thirtieth birthday… I'm glad he didn't give up."

Zon squeezed his hand. "Who was he?"

"Tom. My brother." Lisa wiped away her tears before gently putting her hand on the glass that separated her from the holographic photograph. "I'm proud of you, Tommy. Who knew your legacy would live this long?"

It hurt seeing his face, but there was relief as well, knowing that her brother hadn't given up after she was taken from Earth. Knowing that he had continued his life gave her the strength to continue hers as well. She pressed a kiss to the glass.

"Goodbye, Tom."

Zon kissed the top of her head.

"We should name our son Tom," she said.

They had been able to see the holographic projections of their child for several weeks now and knew it would be a healthy baby boy who looked almost exactly like his father.

Lisa was growing more impatient every day to hold him, to watch him grow up and to know what sort of personality the little person growing inside of her would have. They had spoken a little of names, but neither of them had actually made any suggestions as to what exactly they should name their son.

"Tom," Zon repeated. "After your brother."

Reluctantly Lisa turned away from the picture of her brother and towards her mate. "If you have objections…"

"No. It's traditional for T'Shav to name their children after an honored loved one. Usually, it is after a great warrior, but given the situation, I am certain that we can make an exception without being frowned upon."

He grinned to show he was joking, but she playfully slapped his arm anyway. His eyes grew heated at the touch and Lisa hurriedly shook her head. "Nuh-uh. I can't possibly. Not when I'm this huge."

"Sex helps the baby and you both. Besides, you've been saying that you want him to be born already, and it can help to speed up labor. As for this beautiful, round belly…" Zon knelt and kissed her belly button, cradling her stomach in his hands. "I like seeing you on all fours."

Lisa shook her head, despite the heat that was rising in her. "Maybe later. Tomorrow. I'm too tired right now. We've been walking around here for hours… we should get back to the ship."

Zon got to his feet again, nodding, and wrapped an arm around her while they headed back. Lisa glanced over her shoulder several times, grateful to know that they could return whenever she was feeling too homesick. Earth might be a dead, barren world now, but at least she had this place to visit.

"There's something I should tell you…"

Zon glanced at her, bumping her gently with his hip. "You're not going to tell me that you're not actually attracted to me, are you?"

Lisa's jaw dropped. "What made you think I'd say that?"

"Well… T'Shav aren't an attractive species. Our skin is too red, our build too muscular…"

"Too muscular?" Lisa shook her head in amazement. "If you were on Earth back in my day, women would chase you all the time. You're the most attractive man I have ever met. Too muscular… Nope. Not at all."

Zon laughed. "So what is it that you want to tell me?"

Lisa stopped, reaching for both of his hands so he would turn towards her. He smiled, waiting patiently while she took in the sight of him. Her heart swelled and a silly grin grew over his face.

"I really don't know why it's taken me this long to tell you, or admit it to myself. I guess I was just frightened."

"Of me?"

"No." Lisa shook her head. "Of the magnitude of what I'm about to say."

"You'd better be frightened of me if you don't tell me soon." He added a playful growl in his throat that had Lisa rethinking her position of waiting until the next day for sex.

"I love you."

Zon's eyes widened.

"I don't know when it happened, but I love you, Zon. Whether we’re starmates or not, I don't know. But I can say without a doubt that we are meant to be together. I want to be with you for the rest of my life, and I can't wait to explore this exciting new world with you."

Zon wrapped his arms around her, bringing her in, answering her without words. As their lips met, far out in the reaches of space a star glowed brighter.

*****

THE END

Caged by the Barbarian

Description

I am the prize in a cruel game. And these barbarians are killing each other to win me

What is Bond, warlord of the T’Shav, supposed to do when the woman to play the Goddess in the Fifth Cycle Festival turns out to be his mate? Throw himself into the arena of course, cutting down his competitors with savage joy. This woman belongs to him.

Lieutenant Sara O’Neill has one big secret: she’s human. After hiding her humanity her entire life, she is caged as the prize in a deadly, bloody game. She’ll be owned by the winner, his to do with whatever he pleases. Usually, that means being killed and eaten.

There’s no way that she’ll want this brute with his violent tendencies. Until she does.

But Bond has a mission to complete and he won’t be distracted. Yeah, right. That’s not happening when he’s stuck on a small spaceship with a curvy, delicious human.

Turns out someone’s out to claim her and his unborn young. Doesn’t the enemy know what happens when they get on Bond’s nerve?

Forced together, Bond and Sara have to fight the odds, focus on the mission and keep their hands off each other. Let’s see if they succeed... at that last part at least.

Chapter One: Sara

The controls shook in Lieutenant Sara O'Neill’s hands as she fought to keep the ship on course. The sudden pressure shift of entering the atmosphere caused it to buck from side to side. If she didn't keep its nose down, streamlined, she'd end up among the ash orbiting the planet. Her teeth clenched as the bright greens and blues of the planet's surface rushed towards her in the view screen.

"Ozone layer cleared," her computer coolly informed her.

Sara yanked on the controls, flipping the engines from forward to reverse thrust. It was a maneuver guaranteed to shut them off immediately in atmospheric conditions. The ship jerked and the hum of her engines cut out. Good. The engines were too powerful to be this close to the planet's surface; they'd propel her deep under the planet's exterior.

The smaller thrusters were already on. Sara reached out to either side, manipulating levers to slow her descent. She operated this stupid ship comfortably with two people, but in most situations required more. The ship she had wanted to buy would have been much easier to handle on her own.

Damn payroll cuts, Sara thought furiously as the control panel lit up, warning her of the imminent collision.

A string of curses flew out of Sara's mouth as she lowered the landing gear. If this didn't work, she'd end up a smear on the planet's surface – an example of what not to do when the Corps trained next year's students.

"Impact in ten seconds," the computer said. "Ten."

Sara threw the thrusters on full blast, flinching when the whole ship shuddered. Screeching metal tore at her ears.

"Nine."

The lights flickered.

"Eight."

"Come on," Sara hissed. She was still going way too fast.

"Seven."

She abandoned the flight controls and rushed to cargo and disposal.

"Six."

Sara's hands flew over a panel, opening up the garbage and waste ports.

"Five."

"Activate emergency waste expulsion," she shouted.

The propulsion of waste from the ports jerked the ship upright, throwing Sara to the ground. The control panels sparked and several rivets popped overhead. She curled into the fetal position as loose items were thrown all about. A solid thud had her rolling across the floor, trying to brace herself against the walls.

"Landing complete," the computer said.

Sara waited a moment to let the chairs stop rolling before she stood. Another curse escaped her as she took in the damage. Black scorch marks pocked the controls, and more than one lever looked like it had melted into place. So, the controls were fried and, no doubt, the thrusters were shot after that. At least she was in one piece. She put a hand to her chest, her heart pounding, and let out a shaky laugh.

"Shall I give you a damage assessment?" the computer asked.

"Nah, not right now. What's around here? I want to make sure I haven't dropped into Munchkin land and squashed their mayor. Or the Wicked Witch of the West. I'm in no mood for quests..."

There was a brief pause. "There appears to be a temporary encampment with vessels faster than the speed of light nearby. Would you like a map?"

Sara shook her head. "They'll find me. I'd like to stay safe inside here until I know whether they're friendly or not."

The computer didn't respond to that. Not that that was surprising. These older models were programmed to be functional, not friendly. The new Soundbolts had a computer that would congratulate you on your singing skills, but this rust bucket interacted at the bare minimum. It made for a very arduous journey between the stars.

It was all she could afford on her salary, though, and there was no way in Satan's menstrual cramps that she was staying on the Corps base she was assigned to. The space station orbited a backwater moon and she needed some excitement. That was why she had taken off to the aptly-named Planet Adventure, which was basically Disneyland, only a gazillion times bigger. Sara had blown all her savings on the two-week stay. She had thought it was worth it until her engine cut out over this planet.

"Hey, where are we, anyway?"

"Rozaist, Hockorn system."

Rozaist? Sara shook her head. This was a planet where the religious crazies went. Not that she had anything against believers, but mass hordes of rioters demanding opposite-species relationships be made illegal set her teeth on edge. Rozaist wasn't part of the United Species, though, and as such was fair game to anybody who wanted a piece of it. The Corps was occasionally called to settle squabbles here, but they didn't technically have any jurisdiction. More often than not, it was one warlord or another who offered the planet 'protection' and implemented their own sort of justice. Hopefully, her position in the Corps would give her some protection against the locals.

That thought flew out the window when the lights went out. The displays shut down and Sara found herself in utter silence. Even the usual hum of air circulation had stopped. She sat, bewildered, for a moment, but the answer came to her quickly.

Pirates.

With a curse, she drew her issued blaster gun and turned on the built-in light that she insisted on adding, despite her colleagues' scoffs. It was an old habit, leftover from her days back on Earth, before she ended up out here.

Don't think about that, Sara told herself harshly. Earth is gone.

She found herself a defensible position and hunkered down, adjusting her bionic eyes to register heat signatures. Five of them lurked just outside the ship. There was a wheezing noise, the sound of air being released. Too late Sara realized that the air vents were active again, pumping in a gas of some sort. Her head swam, bright lights flashing across her vision, and she slumped to the floor.

Don't let them find out I'm human.

***

Light stabbed into her eyes when she woke, but the bionics adjusted so quickly that Sara only had a brief moment of discomfort. The first thing she noticed was that she was still wearing her uniform. Good. Then she hadn't been taken by slavers to be auctioned off at the market. If she had been, they would have either stripped her bare or put her in provocative clothing.

Her curvy, muscular build and thick waist were considered beautiful for women out here, despite the ideal for men being stick-thin. If she wanted to, she could have been a model or actress – any number of things. But she was a military girl. It was all she knew in her life before coming to the stars and all she wanted now.

The lieutenant glanced around, taking in her surroundings. She was in a cage with bars made of flickering blue energy, separating her from an office of sorts. Shelves filled with trinkets that ranged from glowing stones to taxidermy animals ringed the space. The walls were covered in a chevron pattern.

There was a huge purple desk to one side of the room, behind which sat an alien. His skin was the sickly color of foam at the bottom of a polluted waterfall. When she stirred, he looked up. His extra-wide mouth smiled, all three of his eyes crinkling at the sides. A Trioeil. Yuck. These slimy creatures considered themselves sentient beings and every other species in the galaxy as their rightful slaves.

"Ah, good," the Trioeil said, the translation chip embedded behind Sara's ear twinging as it adjusted to his language. "Our Goddess is awake."

Sara drew herself up as best as she could in the minimal space and glared at the Trioeil. "I am Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the United Species Corps. What you are doing—"

"The Corps has no jurisdiction here, m'lady," the alien said, waddling around his desk on flat feet. He was oddly bulky for a Trioeil. Usually, they resembled bobble-heads: oversized heads on a broomstick bottle. This one, though, looked like he could hold his own in an arm-wrestling match. "But forgive me, m'lady, as I'm sure we are most fortunate to meet you. I can see by your beautiful blue skin and golden eyes that you are Aphrosian. A beautiful specimen to be the Goddess for the Fifth Cycle Festival."

Sara's stomach dropped. Since she had woken up in a ship hundreds of thousands of years after her abduction from Earth, she had learned that the galaxy was a brutal place. Technological development did not guarantee social development.

"The Goddess," she whispered, feeling like she was about to be sick.

The Fifth Cycle Festival was an ancient tradition among several cultures. In it, a woman was chosen to play the Goddess, bound to fleshy form, and men would hold a competition, killing each other until only one remained. He became the God and the Goddess was his to do with what he wanted. The Festival had been banned by the United Species years ago, as it was common practice for the 'Goddess' to be killed and eaten by the 'God'.

Bile rose up the back of her throat, but Sara refused to panic. She was a trained soldier. She knew how to defend herself from one man if it came to that. Besides, she had more immediate concerns.

If the Trioeil ran any deep scans on her, he would learn very quickly that she wasn't Aphrosian at all. The full-skin, deep blue tattoo she had and the golden shade of her bionic eyes was enough to fool most people, but the truth was in her DNA. She was human, a rare and pricy commodity.

All the species that Sara knew about were the distant descendants of humans. For the past forty-five standard years–or thirty years, according to Earth time–humans had been popping up all over the place in light-speed ships, preserved by stasis pods and the temporal distortion that happened when a ship travelled at light speed. Most of these humans were now in private collections or being dissected by research companies. Few found a peaceful welcome.

"We have a good crop of men wishing to be the God this year," the Trioeil told her gleefully. "It will be good sport to watch."

"I'm not of that faith," Sara said, trying to keep her voice calm. "But I am a member of the Corps. If you don't let me go, you’ll have to deal with the whole force of the United Species."

The Trioeil made a motion with his hands equivalent to a shrug. "I'll be gone before they get here. I'm just here to collect the donations for the Church and officiate the Festival. Now, do try to smile. The Goddess should be happy."

There had to be a way out of this. Sara sucked in a deep breath, trying to quell the panic beating at her chest. It would be useless to try to break out of the cage. It would only hurt her so much that she couldn't fight even if she did manage to free herself.

Fight.

Sara rubbed her arms, thinking over everything she knew about the Fifth Cycle. The man who won was supposedly favored by the Goddess, and that's why he won. But if the female chosen to be the Goddess didn't approve of the man, then she could challenge him herself.

So that was it. Sara let out her breath. It was a desperate, last-ditch plan, but it was at least a plan. She needed to find a way out of here before the Festival started. But if worst came to worst, she would challenge the winner to a duel. No doubt he would be a huge, muscle-bound brute that she wouldn't stand a chance against. But if he were exhausted from fighting…

It was worth the chance, wasn't it?

"Is there anything I can get for you, m'lady?" the Trioeil asked. "The Festivals are about to start."

"Already?" Sara's heart dropped.

"Yes. We are most fortunate, indeed… Until you fell from the sky there was no woman fit to be the Goddess." His wide smile widened further. "It must be divine intervention."

Sara closed her eyes. Great. Just great. Well, fighting it would be.

Chapter Two: Tom

One of the benefits of being a T'shav was that everybody assumed that you were waiting for the tiniest excuse to disembowel them. Thus, they tended to bend over backward trying to please you.

Tom enjoyed the way that the other customers at the power station simply melted out of his way as he strode towards the pay counter. It was a good thing, too, because he had no patience for long waits today. He was two days behind on his mission due to a micro asteroid splitting through his shields. Damn thing had torn a hole through his reserve power tank.

"Two helixes of power for Bond," he ordered, using the fake name he always employed when he was out on secret missions.

The Dibat standing at the power bar, yellow-skinned with warts all over his ugly face, nodded and tapped a few commands into the holographic bar. These days most civilized locations also had food, drink, and entertainment available when repowering a ship, but this little place had a few holographic ads to look at and nothing else. But, then, what else could be expected from the backend of the galaxy like Rozait?

"It'll just be five beats of the drum," the Dibat squeaked.

Tom sent the alien an annoyed glance. "And what is that in standard time?"

"Three hours."

Tom grunted. Slower than what he was used to. The hadron particles were probably not as pure, either, but what could he do about it? Beating the Dibat wasn't going to do any good except, perhaps, give him some brief sense of satisfaction. He stepped aside, letting the other customers approach the bar. Idly, he glanced over the ads as he headed outside.

The image of a blue-skinned woman that suddenly flashed over the wall made him freeze. On first glance, she appeared to be Aphrosian, but she was far too curvy to be of that species. He admired her build for a moment. She wore a USC uniform, but even the layers of bulk couldn't hide the fact she was all curves and muscle. Her shoulders were almost as broad as his own.

When Tom made his way to her face, his heart skipped a beat. It would have been embarrassing, except that everything besides that face had melted away. Her eyes were determined and angry, her full, kissable mouth set, her chin raised defiantly. He wanted to throw her onto a table, tear off her clothes, and explore her body until he found the spots that made her arch her back to him. He wanted to seat himself inside her, to find where he belonged–where he had always belonged, where he would forever belong. With her. His Starmate. He always knew he would find her, and now he had.

Tom's heart pounded shallowly as he managed to look at what the advertisement said about this beautiful, proud woman that housed the other half of his soul. A growl rose up in his chest as he read that she would be the Goddess for the Fifth Cycle Festival. The Goddess, to be fought over, and then used for whatever purpose the winner had planned for her.

Never.

Turning on his heel, Tom pushed his way through the customers, too impatient to wait for them to step out of his way this time. He slammed his hands down on the bar, making the Dibat jump, and glowered down at the little alien. His blood pumped, and he knew the red of his skin would look even redder. Good. The T'shav were often associated with demonic figures in other cultures, and that was certainly something he would use to his advantage here.

"How do I get in on the Festival Fight?"

The Dibat's jaw dropped. Tom didn't care what was going through the tiny creature's mind. When no answers were forthcoming, he leaned forward, growling as he narrowed his eyes. Still nothing, so he grasped the handle of the broadsword strapped to his back.

"You'll have to register! In the square. The Festival is about to start—"

Tom ignored the rest of the Dibat's squeals. He dashed from the power station, his heart pounding with both fear and excitement. He had found her. At long last, he had found his Starmate. He had been looking for her ever since he was a young boy. His parents had told him how souls were born in the stars but sometimes were separated into two parts when born into mortal bodies.

Now all he had to do was kill a bunch of men to get her. And if he lost? The thought made him smirk. I'm the son of a T'shav warlord who trained me to be a warrior. The only question is whether I sprain myself laughing as I cleave their heads from their shoulders.

He reached the square quickly. Dozens of men, from lean-figured Loeas to hulking, green-skin Faners, were streaming into an area that had been marked off by small silver disks. So it was to be a caged fight. Good. It would make disposing of his competition easier. He quickly paid the two helix quarks that were required to participate and strode in, the last of the competitors.

The men who caught sight of him inched away and Tom had to resist the urge to pity them. The battle was already half over, and they would be dead soon.

The loud, reverberating noise of a gong brought all their attention to a stout Trioeil standing on a platform overlooking the makeshift arena. Tom's breath caught in his throat. She was standing beside the Trioeil, golden chains around her wrists and ankles. The picture had done her no justice. They had edited out the subtle scar that marred her lower lip, making it dimple in half, as well as the scar above her left eye and the one showing just above her collarbone. She was all the more beautiful for these marks, showing that she had faced and survived at least one violent encounter.

A warrior, like him.

The Trioeil beside her raised its arms. "For the Goddess!"

"The Goddess!" the gathered men replied.

The blue-skinned woman's face twisted and she spat at the square. "If you're so concerned about the Goddess, who apparently I am, you'll all go home and rethink your life choices!" she shouted.

Tom laughed aloud, the only one to do so. Yes, she was his Starmate indeed!

"Fight for your Goddess and be brave," the Trioeil shouted. "Now! Fight! Fight!"

Tom rolled his eyes and stepped back as an energy cage sprang to life around them. At once, all the other men lunged, using knives and bare fists to tear at each other. There were even a few that had brought in swords. The quarters were too tight to wield them properly, though, so Tom left his sheathed. Instead, he drew the daggers bound to his thighs and watched.

Three of his competitors tried to rush him at once. With one easy motion, he sliced through their throats and threw the leftmost man into his brawling companions. Tom stepped over them, leaving them gasping on the ground as blood poured from their throats. He cut down two more that had been coming to join them and a sixth that turned and tried to run.

"Coward."

He prowled around the edges of the cage, picking off the weak ones so they couldn't come back and stab him in the back when he was dealing with the more powerful opponents. A man on the other side of the cage caught his eye. His skin was devil-red, footsteps agile, eyes keen and darting. Another T'shav. This one was older, more powerfully built.

The older T'shav nodded briefly as acknowledgment before turning his attention back to the other fighting males. Tom withdrew from the battle, now only taking care of individuals that came at him first. He would need his strength against that big brute.

Bodies littered the ground, the dirt becoming a stinking pit of red mud. It splattered on the trousers that Tom wore. He wrinkled his nose, wishing he had chosen to wear more traditional garb. But he hadn't known he was going to end up soaked in blood, had he? Two Faners came at him. He ducked a wild swing, stabbing into one of their kidneys while kicking out the knees of the others and jabbing his free dagger through the spine. Both dropped and Tom moved onto the next opponent.

Soon, it was only the two T'shav left. They faced each other, neither of them moving. Tom drew his broadsword, planting his feet firmly on a rare patch of solid ground. His chest heaved and his heart hammered, adrenaline flooding his system in higher concentrations.

"Surrender, boy," the older T'shav said, his stance relaxed, though he was panting from the effort of his previous battles. "I have been watching you fight. It would be a shame to destroy your talent when you are so young."

"Then you surrender," Tom replied swiftly. "The woman that these men chose as their Goddess is my Starmate, and I would put an entire planet in its grave before I surrendered her."

The old T'shav backed up a step. He glanced up at the woman on the platform. Tom spared a glance that way as well. The Trioeil was rubbing his hands eagerly, but his mate was still standing, looking disgusted. Did she feel the same draw to him that he felt for her? Her fists shook. When their eyes met, he saw nothing but anger. Well, given the situation, that was understandable.

Tom turned his attention back to his opponent, who smiled wryly. "I was unfortunate enough to meet my Starmate the day she died. I really shouldn't… The Ruizers Corporation hired me to claim her. They'll continue to be after her, boy. Stay vigilant."

Ruziers. It was the corporation that had hired him to track down the ship he was after. Tom swallowed but nodded his thanks at the older T'shav. The man returned the nod and tossed down his weapons. "The spirits have spoken to me," he shouted. "This boy is the God, and it is my duty to serve him."

The crowd gasped, but the older T'shav ignored them. He turned his back on Tom and strode away. The energy cage died, leaving the younger T’shay alone. He turned to his Starmate and smiled, climbing over the piles of bodies to take her hand and lead her away from this place.

To his surprise, she turned to the Trioeil. She punched the alien in the head hard, then grabbed the primitive keys off his belt. She unlocked herself and jumped from the wooden platform. Slipping in the bloody mud, she snatched up a sword and faced him, pointing the weapon at his chest.

"He might be the God," she shouted. "But, as the Goddess, I reject him. I will fight for myself!"

Loud chatter filled his surroundings, but Tom ignored it all. He stared at his Starmate, gripping the weapon as she stared him down, and he thought his heart might burst.

She was perfect.

Chapter Three: Sara

Was he giving her heart eyes?

Sara didn't let her grip on her sword loosen, but she couldn't help but reconsider the wisdom of her actions as she studied her opponent. His smile was clearly one of admiration, and looking at him had her pulse doing crazy things. He had a strong body, with perfect sculpted abs women would be drooling over back on Earth, but for some reason were considered unattractive out here. Everything about T'shav was considered unattractive; the rippling muscles, the devil-red skin, the strong chin and high cheekbones.

She hadn't been able to take her eyes off him during the battle. He was ruthless, cutting down his enemies without mercy. An utter barbarian. And yet she found herself rooting for him. Maybe it was just the situation and adrenaline, but the fact that she was drawn to him was undeniable. If they had met in a bar or something she would have already taken him back to her room. They wouldn't have made it to the bed before she was ripping off his clothes.

As they faced off, circling each other, she wondered if it might be better to throw down the sword and just go with him. Alien women were insane. The man she was staring at was possibly the hottest guy she had ever seen. If he wasn't a barbarian, thinking he could fight a bunch of dudes and win her while she had no say in the matter, she'd bend over backward trying to please him. Literally.

The image came to her of them in bed, or maybe against the wall, or on a table… Hell, anywhere! Heat flooded through her, staining her blue cheeks purple and doing very strange things to her insides. She shook her head, trying to shake the completely inappropriate thoughts from her mind.

"Having second thoughts, Goddess?"

"No. I have no desire to be eaten alive."

A gleam came to the T'shav's eye. "Have you ever been eaten alive before?"

The double entendre left her mouth gaping for a moment. The T'shav winked at her. Sara threw herself forward, swinging her sword at the T'shav's head. He blocked the strike easily. She disengaged, trying to come at him from another angle. This time he fell back a step but still blocked her. The human grit her teeth and gave it everything she had. The vibration of the swords clashing against each other carried up her arms, making her teeth rattle. The sword was heavy, but she kept swinging it, driving the T'shav back until her arms felt like jelly.

"You are tenacious," he laughed. He widened his stance and brought his sword down on her blade. It was wrenched from her hand and she was driven to one knee. And just like that he picked her up and slung her over his shoulder like she was a sack of wheat pilfered from some poor village.

"Let me go!" she snarled, kicking, but the T'shav ignored her. His arm was wrapped firmly around her waist. No matter how she writhed and twisted, she couldn't get him to loosen his grip. Even beating on his back did nothing.

What disturbed her most wasn't that this alien stranger she didn't know had just picked her up and was carrying her away like she belonged to him now. Even all the aliens watching and laughing at her weren't so bad. It was the fact that being this close to him sent even more heat swirling in her lower body.

This was insane! She had just watched a very gruesome, bloody fight. More than once she thought she was going to throw up as the alien men killed each other. And yet she was keenly aware of each finger on her waist, his thumb against a little strip of skin that was exposed as her shirt was riding up. She was a Lieutenant of the United Species Corps, not some silly girl who went around wanting to bed every T'shav that she saw. Sara swore loudly and fluently.

Before long, they were in his ship, surrounded by earthy-toned decor. It was fairly large and had several rooms, but she didn't care about that right now. It was clear to her now what he wanted from her, and she wasn't having any of it. Not, now, not ever.

Male T'shav went through a hormone cycle called musth that made them raging, unpredictable, violent sex machines. And they exuded a cocktail of pheromones that made them nigh irresistible to females of almost any species. At least I know why I'm reacting to him like this.

Sara pulled herself away as the T'shav set her down. She swung a fist at him, but he easily caught it. "If you think that I'm going to be happy to be your sex doll so you can keep your musth under control, think again!"

"My musth?"

"Yes, your musth! It's obvious you're in it, and if you think that just because your pheromones are making me horny makes anything you do to me consensual, think again!"

The beast actually smiled. With the black hair, black eyes, and goatee around his mouth, he looked like the devil incarnate. Odd… She didn't actually know that T'shav could grow facial hair. And that mouth looked just so damn kissable… It's only his musth.

"So you're feeling attracted to me, are you?" He tugged on her hand, pulling her closer.

Sara's heart spiked. She gulped, blood rushing to her face as the T'shav spun her around and pinned her to the wall. His body against hers felt so, so good that for a second she forgot that she wasn't attracted to him by her own accord, and there was a reason why she should try to fight him off. The T'shav leaned in until his lips were almost against hers. Sara held her breath.

He moved away. The lieutenant stayed where she was, heart pounding. "My name is Bond," he said.

"As in 007?" she muttered, unable to stop herself. He had the physique to play the British spy. Muscular. Strong features. Tall.

"Who are you?"

"Lieutenant Sara O'Neill." She cleared her throat and straightened. "I am an officer of the USC and if you don't release me right now, you will—"

"Are you on a mission, Lieutenant?"

Sara blinked, surprised by the question. "I'm due to report back after vacation."

"Nothing important then. They won't miss you for a while." Bond's grin widened. Sara mentally kicked herself. She should have said she was on an urgent secret mission or something. The T'shav nodded. "I think I'll keep you with me for the time being."

Was he serious? As much as she would love to find out if the tales she had heard of mind-blowing T'shav sex were true, she wasn't going to stay with him. There was no way she was just going to throw herself at him because her hormones were out of control due to his musth.

"Didn't you hear me? I am a Lieutenant of the Corps. What you are doing –" Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head as he began taking off his armor. Her mouth watered at the sight of his tight skin stretched over his sculpted muscles. She sagged against the wall. Lord, have mercy! "If you think that I'm going to fall to my knees for you just because you're in musth—"

"Do you know the signs of musth, Lieutenant?"

"Unpredictable, violent behavior. Raging lust."

"The physical signs, I mean."

The physical signs. T'shav had naturally clawed feet, but during musth, those claws grew to the size of something off a velociraptor. Males in musth never wore shoes. Bond was. There was also often a musky smell about them, bitter but alluring. Bond smelled like sweat, blood and mud. No musk. Heat flooded Sara's cheeks. No… it couldn't be. He had to be in musth!

"I'm not in musth," Bond said, smirking at her. "And even if I was, I wouldn't take you into my bed if you begged me."

Ironically, now Sara felt insulted. Relieved, knowing she wasn't about to become a sex slave, but insulted that he didn't find her attractive. She wisely kept her mouth shut about it.

"My parents taught me that unless a woman consents to helping a man through musth before the cycle starts, or agrees without being affected by his musth, then it's not consent. I do not rape, Lieutenant O'Neill."

"Good." Sara smoothed her shirt, trying to get over her embarrassment. She found him attractive. So what? She was a woman with needs, and it had been ages since she'd last had sex. Finding herself with this sexy, sexy alien, even if he was a complete barbarian, was bound to have some effect on her… After all, most of the guys she dated were so reserved about sex. She was always having to practically beg them to try something new. It would be nice to have a mind-blowing session without any inhibitions.

"If, however," Bond continued, eyes drifting over her body, "you find yourself wanting me to tear off your clothes and ravish those beautiful curves… I'd be more than happy to oblige."

Someone call the doctor. Sara's heart nearly stopped. She swallowed dryly, not at all certain how to respond to that. The T'shav laughed at her lack of response, and she pushed herself off of the wall, angrily opening her mouth.

Before she could speak, the click of boots sounded. Both Sara and Bond turned. A second T'shav was strolling up the gangplank. It was the one from before in the fighting ring, the one that had walked away. Bigger, broader than Bond, his skin a darker red.

Giant claws were sprouting from his shoeless feet. An acrid scent hit Sara's nose and she drew back, her body instantly telling her to throw herself at this new alien. He was in musth, and the look he was giving her had her mouth going dry. Fear flooded her; it was only then that she realized that she wasn't afraid of Bond, but this new guy was a completely different story.

Bond brought his sword up. "You again?"

"Me."

"What are you doing here?"

"I came for the girl. I know who you are," the older T'shav said. "I wasn't about to risk your father's wrath coming down on my head by killing you in the arena. But from what I've been listening to, the girl doesn't even know she's your supposed Starmate… if such things even exist."

Sara repressed a gasp. She knew only a little about the T'shav notion of Starmates, but it was essentially soulmates with a spacy twist. Was that the reason Bond had fought for her? Because he thought she was his Starmate? That's ridiculous.

"You said you were hired to retrieve her."

Sara's heart nearly stopped. "Hired by who?"

"Nobody, Blue. I lied about why I was fighting for you. The truth is, I need a woman to help me through my musth. You're a woman." The T'shav grinned at her, though he didn't take his eyes off Bond for long. "Don't worry about all this talk of consent. By the time I'm done with you, you won't remember your name, let alone—"

Bond sprang lithely forward. The sword came down, but the other T'shav sidestepped him. The sword sunk into the floor and stuck there. Bond grunted as a fist collided with his ribs. He abandoned the sword, blocking another blow that came at him. They parted and Bond drew two daggers. They flashed in his hands, but the older alien dodged him. He was quick and slammed a closed fist to Bond's shoulder.

Bond stumbled. Sara gasped, looking around wildly for something to help with. The sword Bond had dropped was too heavy for her, even if she could get it free. The T'shav howled as Bond drove one of his daggers into his thigh, but responded with a blow to Bond's stomach that had him backing away, wheezing. She spied a wrench nearby, and as the older T'shav punched Bond in the face while he stabbed his shoulder, she ran for it.

There was no time to think. Bond had twisted his body so that the older T'shav's back was to Sara. Clutching the wrench, she raced forward and brought it down on the beast's skull with all her strength. Bond followed it up with a knife through the alien's ribs. Blood splattered as the second blade swiped across his throat.

Bond let the T'shav drop. He grabbed Sara's hand and pulled her into what appeared to be a training room. "Are you okay?"

Sara stared at her bloody clothes. "I've killed before. I'm a lieutenant in the Corps."

"That's not what I asked."

She straightened herself and nodded. She had seen friends die. The death of some animal that was planning on raping her wasn't going to get to her. "I'm fine."

"We need to leave," Bond said. "He might have friends. I'll get rid of the body once we're in space."

Once we're in space. Sara nodded again. Her old bucket wasn't going anywhere, anyway, and if he was her only way out of this planet full of scumbags… Well, better be with him than stay here.

Chapter Four: Tom

For the first few days after they left the planet behind, Sara didn't leave the bedroom. Tom's ship was a one-person luxury vessel, equipped with bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, training, and entertainment rooms. Yet, with Sara squirreling away in the bedroom and not by his side, the space suddenly felt too big.

Tom wasn't certain what to do about the situation. It wasn't as though he had never been with a woman before, but none of them had been his Starmate. The T'shav believed that souls were born of stars before they were placed into physical bodies, again and again, until the star had learned all it needed to and grew cold. Sometimes there were two souls belonging to one star, or one soul split in two, depending on who you talked to. Those two souls would always find each other, no matter what life they were born into.

Sara wasn't T'shav, though, and she might not understand the concept of being Starmates. She was human. He hadn't told her that he had figured out that she was originally from Earth, although it had been fairly obvious after spending only a little time with her.

Human DNA was universal, meaning that it shared all its elements with the other species. Thus, it was in high demand. Anyone knowing she was human would put her in grave danger. He wanted to tell her that he knew and she was safe with him, but it would be best to wait until there was a little more trust between them. Being killed by his Starmate because she was afraid of what he'd do to her wasn't something Tom wanted to experience.

He was cutting up the tender shoot of a hissu plant, considering how to approach her with this knowledge. The sound of the door opening heralded her approach, and Tom turned, giving her a brief smile. "I hope you're hungry."

"Starving." Sara pulled herself up onto a stool and put her elbows on the counter he was working at. Her brow furrowed. "Doesn't this thing come equipped to deliver ready-made meals?"

"Yes, it does, but I like the sensation of cooking my own food. There's an art and grace to it. Like dancing."

"Maybe to the way you do it," Sara mumbled, focused on his hands as she watched him work. Her cheeks took on a faint purple tinge.

Tom had to smirk at the slightest sweet scent coming from her. When he first noticed how much he turned her on simply by doing menial tasks, he thought for sure that they would be pledging themselves to one another before they reached the next planet in his course. Sara was stubborn, though, and didn't let her deliciously curvy body dictate her actions. He admired that about her, as much as it pained him to wake up in the morning, stiff in more ways than one, frustrated by the lack of her body in his arms.

"There's something I have to ask you," Sara said, then hesitated.

Tom turned to put the hissu in a frying pan. It was a tactic he learned from his father. When a woman wasn't sure she wanted to say what she was going to say, continue about your work so that she didn't feel pressured to speak.

"Hey, can you look at me?" Sara slid off the stool, marching to block his path. "I told you I have something to ask you and you walk away?"

Tom opened his mouth to tell her he was listening but closed it. "Sorry. What did you want to say?"

"Well, first, I never thanked you. For, uh, killing that other T'shav. And fighting for me in the arena, I guess. I mean, you did sort of save me."

"I did," Tom agreed, grinning at how reluctantly she admitted it.

"But why did you? I mean, I could understand not backing down from the T'shav if it was a territorial thing or whatever. And I could understand wanting me for your musth—"

"I told you, I would never—"

"It wouldn't take much to get me to consent pre-musth right now," Sara interrupted, wrinkling her nose. "You're damned sexy. It would be a terrible idea, though, so don't start getting ideas. I don't have any birth control and I've looked through your cupboards. You don't either. But we're getting off track. Do you think I'm your Starmate?"

Tom cleaned off his knife and began sautéing the plant, giving himself time to think. Obviously, he was going to tell her the truth, but how exactly should he go about doing so? "Do you know what Starmates are?"

"Soulmates. Something about stars and belonging together. Pre-determined destiny."

"Something like that. Yes. I think you're my Starmate."

"Crap."

Tom winced, though he tried to cover it. She had only known him a few days, there was no reason to believe that she would just stay with him. There was no logical reason to, and she was a logical person. "I have other reasons for wanting you with me, though."

"Other reasons?"

"I'm on a mission to retrieve a ship filled with humans in stasis." He glanced up; Sara's eyes were huge, her jaw hanging slack. "I need a Corps officer to help me get through security checkpoints."

Sara swallowed. Looking dazed, she nodded. "What do you want the humans for?"

"I have been tasked with bringing them to a planet they can colonize once they're woken from their sleep. A human sanctuary, I guess you could say."

"Humans. How many? Where are they?" She leaned forward, her golden eyes looking into his intensely.

They had the distinct over-shininess of bionics, and his hands clenched. What had happened to make her need the prosthetics? Something natural? An illness, maybe? Perhaps an explosion or a faulty ship entry had damaged them. Or it could be that those who woke her from her own stasis pod took her eyes for the DNA inside of them, to sell to one of the various corporations interesting in human DNA.

"Bond, come on. You need my help, so there's no point in keeping the information from me."

Tom started a little, shaking his head to clear the anger from it. Sara apparently took it as a denial, because she folded her arms across her chest–he longed to see what that would do to her breasts without her baggy clothes in the way–and glared at him. Her nostrils flared.

"Tell me, or when we get to one of these checkpoints you're worried about, I'll tell them that you kidnapped me and they'll disintegrate your ship."

"Threats don't do well with me, Sara," Tom said, narrowing his eyes. "If I don't find those humans, somebody else will. Somebody who will sell them as slaves or worse. Do you really want that?"

Sara stiffened. She leaned back, trying to wipe the interest from her face. Tom watched her attempts with amusement. His Starmate was not the type that liked to be manipulated or admit her weaknesses, he saw. It just made him admire her more.

"Why would I care what happens to a bunch of humans?"

Tom couldn't help but chuckle, which earned him another glare. "You care because you are also human."

The blue stain on Sara's face paled to turquoise. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her hands began to tremble, and her eyes darted to the knife laying on the countertop. Tom kept his distance, not wanting to frighten her even more by invading her personal space.

"I'm not a human."

"You are. Aphrosian women have narrower rib cages, and you're taller than any Aphrosian I've seen before."

"That doesn't mean anything. I'm not human. If you're planning on selling me or whatever else you might be thinking of, it's not going to work. Because I'm not human and it would be very easy to prove you a liar if you tried to pass me off as one."

Tom sighed, shaking his head. "Sara, you made a James Bond reference when I told you my name and I've heard you singing Somewhere over the Rainbow. We don't have The Wizard of Oz, that's an Earth thing."

Sara stared at him, realization creeping over her face. "How do you know about James Bond and The Wizard of Oz?"

"My mother's human."

Sara's eyes were so round she looked like they were about to pop out. Which, given that they were bionics, was entirely possible. "What?"

"I know hybrids usually aren't possible, but with your human DNA, you share the same genetic markers as all the species, we just have extra ones, which makes it so that human women can carry and give birth to other species."

Sara held up her hand. "Back up a minute, there. Your mother is human?"

"One of the first to be discovered."

"Wow." Sara blew out a breath and shook her head. "I didn't expect that. So… you're not going to try to sell me?"

"I told you, you're my Starmate." Tom leaned forward, brushing the back of his hand over her cheek. The contrast between the blue of her skin and the red of his made them look like fire and water, clashing together. "I would never allow anyone to harm you."

"You don't even know me."

She didn't understand the ways of the T'shav. That was fine. Tom withdrew. He'd give her time to adjust. He was sure she would come to feel the same way about him as he did for her. They were Starmates, after all. But he wasn't going to frighten her off by being too intense.

"So, who else knows you're human?"

Sara shook her head. "Nobody anymore. I've worked hard to build a new identity. But… it has been a little lonely, with nobody to share my life with."

Tom turned back to the food. "You can tell me."

Chapter Five: Sara

Sara hesitated. If it was true that his mother was a human, then she had reason to trust him. T'shav were known as mercenaries and barbarians, but there were also known to have strong family bonds. And it was true, she really did want to tell somebody about her past.

"Well?" Tom rose a brow as he served the cooked hissu along with a type of grain resembling a mix between corn and rice.

Sara sighed and began. "I was born on Earth in the year 1989. From what I've figured, if I hadn't been taken, I would have turned twenty-seven this year. I was in the military. Air force, so I was a pilot. I loved flying. There was such magic in looking down on the planet, seeing the land in patchwork beneath me. Spaceflight doesn't hold a candle to it. Probably because it's all black out there."

"Space flight can be boring."

Sara accepted a spoon from Bond and scooped up a bit of the grain. "When I was twenty-three, I was in a house fire. My friend's kids were trapped inside, so I went back in to get them out. Which I did. I managed to save them."

"That was very heroic of you. Mom told me that your human buildings didn't have the fire suppressants that we have ourselves."

Sara shook her head and shivered at the memories. She had tried her best to forget all of this, even though sometimes her bionic eyes would twinge and she would have a flashback to that horrible fire and feel the smoke clogging her lungs again.

"Was that when you were taken?"

"No. It was when I lost my eyes. Something happened, and I got hit in the face with a piece of debris. Both of my eyes were damaged beyond repair. No more flying for me. And then I was taken. I remember going to bed, falling asleep, and when I woke up I was in this strange new world, and I could see."

Bond nodded, his gaze steady on hers. He had the blackest eyes she had ever seen. They were really quite lovely.

"The people who woke me up explained about Earth, how I had somehow been in status for thousands and thousands of years, that Earth was a dead planet, and that if anybody found out I was human, I would end up dead, a lab rat, or a slave. They got me into the United Species Corps and disappeared. I've never seen them again, and I have no idea why they helped me in the first place."

"Many of the humans I've met have similar stories," Bond said. "I think my… corporation has something to do with it, but it's technically illegal, so they to keep a low profile. I'm sorry that you can't go home, Sara."

Sara smiled at him, relaxing despite her previous misgivings. Maybe it wasn't such a bad idea to trust him. She squeezed his hand. Telling Bond even that little bit about her past was a relief. Until now, there was literally nobody that she had been able to tell. Just saying it out loud felt like a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders.

"So what about you?" she asked "Any tragic backstory?"

Bond shook his head. "My father has a fleet of ships, my mother is human, and they are deliriously in love. I've never met anybody happier together than the two of them, and I'm not saying that just because I'm their son."

His eyes lit up as he was talking about his parents, and a soft smile spread across his face. Sara was surprised when a pang hit her heart. He wanted the same relationship. Despite his muscles, devilish appearance and tendency to skewer people with a broadsword, he was a romantic. Whoever got this guy was a lucky girl.

He thought that she was the one. She busied herself eating, trying not to think about the implications of that. They hardly knew one another. Yes, she found herself being drawn to him on a sexual level, but 'I wanna have sex' and 'I love you' were two extremely different things. Bond was a little intense for her.

Does it really matter? she wondered. I don't owe him anything. And as soon as we've got these humans safe and sound, I'm out of here.

She would just have to keep telling herself that.

***

Things continued to be friendly between them over the next few days. Sara was surprised that Bond never made things awkward by insisting that they were Starmates. She had known men in the past who had decided that they were perfect for her and wouldn't let it go, but Bond was different. He seemed happy building their friendship first.

Sara could only hope that he wouldn't end up whining about being friend zoned if, in the end, she didn't develop romantic feelings for him.

Sexual attraction was not in question, but Sara was determined to keep a firm hold on her passions. The last thing they needed right now was to become bed buddies and for Bond to think that meant that she was going to stay with him forever and ever. Or worse, getting pregnant, although since Sara hadn't had her period since her abduction she wasn't sure if she was even capable of having babies anymore.

Still, the dreams that woke her in the middle of the night, sweating and panting with a deep ache that she could never satisfy herself, were driving her to her breaking point.

Several days later they landed on a planet controlled by the Planchet Corporation to repower. Sara went with Bond to the power station. Being in the ship all the time had worn her patience thin, and while she wasn't much of a shopper, she enjoyed browsing the local products while Bond haggled over the price to repower the ship.

Today, though, he was in a grumpier mood than usual. "You'll fill my ship for half that price," he demanded of the Aphrosian at the bar. "Do you hear me?"

"I hear you, Sir, but the power costs more than that to collect in this region. I really can't let it go for any less than—"

"Do you want to keep your head on your shoulders?" Bond snarled.

The Aphrosian paled. "Sir, I—"

Bond snarled and grasped the hilt of his broadsword. Sara hurried over, placing herself between the two aliens. The last thing they needed was this! What was going on with her companion?

"Pay the man what he's asking," she said, narrowing her eyes at Bond. "The sooner we repower, the sooner we get out of here."

Bond glared at her, but she wasn't about to back down. Eventually, he nodded. "Fine. Your price is acceptable. But I want the micro fractures in the power tanks and exhaust ports all fixed while we wait."

He stormed away while the Aphrosian protested. Sara gritted her teeth and paid the alien the last of her few helixes to cover the extra expense and went after Bond. He had been moody ever since they got low on power. Though her own nerves weren't in the best of shape, they had been getting along up until now. She wasn't going to let him bully people, though!

"What the hell was that all about?" she demanded halfway back to the ship. "We're getting further from United Species territory. Of course, things are going to be more expensive."

"And what happens when we run out of funds? Did you think you were helping that man make an honest living? No! Everyone out here is a pirate and savage who would tear us both to pieces and sell our parts in a heartbeat."

"Oh, you mean like you?" Sara's hands clenched. "Kidnapping a Corps officer?"

"I didn't kidnap you. I rescued you. I have never once told you that you couldn't leave," Bond hissed. "If you want to leave, then you can. I'm not forcing you to stay with me, I asked you to stay so that you could help me."

"Maybe I will leave then!" Sara ignored the hurt look that flashed over his face. "Whatever. I'm tired of being stuck in that ship. I'm going for a walk. Don't leave without me. Or do leave, see if I care."

She walked away, trying to ignore the twisting of her gut. That was the first fight she and Bond had had–well, since they had gotten to know each other, anyway, and it wasn't sitting well with her. She felt like she was losing her best friend. Tears pricked her eyes.

The docking ports were close to a forest full of vibrant pinks and oranges that made Sara's head hurt until she adjusted her vision to filter out the colors. That was a great thing about bionic eyes, they could do things organics couldn't. Her depth perception was a little off in black and white, but at least she didn't have to deal with the clashing colors anymore. The forest was thick, full of sounds. It was like an animal punk-rock band.

Sara kept to the edge of the forest, stewing in her anger at Bond. As the hours passed, though, she started to regret what she had said.

He's not a pirate or a savage. He's a good man doing a good thing. And I love him. She shook her head rapidly. Like. I like him. I don't love him.

That was ridiculous to even think. She didn't even know him! They had been forced together, yes, but it was hardly enough for love to develop!

But what if it was?

A humming noise brought her back from her thoughts. Her head came up, but she didn't see anything. She backed away from the forest, all the same, ready to run, and drew her weapon. But when something huge came out of the trees at her, she didn't have time to use it. A burning cold pain stabbed into her shoulder and she fell to her knees. The gun dropped from her hand.

Chapter Six: Tom

By the time the ship was powered, Tom's knuckles were cracked open and bleeding. He had spent the whole time beating on whatever was available in his training room, trying to relieve the irrational anger that was building in him all too quickly.

He knew he needed to warn Sara about this, but he had been hoping that they would have grown closer and that his musth wouldn't be a problem. There were only two weeks left before it hit, and there wouldn't be a planet between here and their destination for them to stay apart if she decided that she didn't want to have anything to do with him while his hormones went out of whack.

Maybe it would be best just to set her up here in a trustworthy inn or something, and continue on his own. He would be violent and unpredictable, but he could more or less control himself, and he didn't expect to come across anybody else, anyway. His musth would take longer to get through without sex, but he could handle it just fine.

But he needed to tell Sara. He didn't fool himself into thinking that she would want to stay with him. Even though she had told him it wouldn’t take much for her to agree to jump into bed with him, he didn't want just sex. They were Starmates, he wanted to have the same happiness that his parents did. Sure, sexual desire was a part of it, but only a small part as far as he was concerned.

Tom shook his head as he left his training room. Sara hadn't returned to the ship yet, which meant she was probably still angry with him, but they needed to resolve this. After applying flesh seal to his bleeding knuckles, he headed out to look for her.

She wasn't in any of the bars in town, so Tom returned to where he had seen her headed towards the forest. He found her footprints easily enough, keeping to the edge of the trees.

The tracks stopped abruptly. Her weapon laid on the ground.

Tom's heart began pounding. Adrenaline surged in him, and his teeth bared in a ferocious snarl. She was in danger. The appropriate fear was buried somewhere inside of him, but blinding rage took hold. His mate was somewhere out there without her weapon. The crushed leaves around the area clearly showed that she had been ambushed.

He spun towards town. He would find whoever did this, and they would taste his blade. He would disembowel them, string them up by their innards, he would—

Calm down, he told himself firmly, closing his eyes to draw in a deep breath. He hadn't taken the time to research the local fauna, and there was no guarantee that it was one of the aliens in the town that had taken her rather than an animal. He couldn't afford to make mistakes, not when Sara's life hung in the balance.

The prints were fairly fresh, and it only took a little more investigation to see the claw marks in the nearby trees. After taking a closer look at the marks, Tom swore loudly.

Tree scorpions.

The species was a plague on the galaxy, the eggs able to survive on the hulls of ships across deep-space journeys without freezing, and reentry without burning. On some planets the creatures were tiny, but on others, they had grown large enough to prey on humanoids.

Apparently, this was one of those planets. He could only hope that the local species didn't have a fatal venom, otherwise, he was already too late.

Snatching Sara's gun from the ground, Tom headed into the forest, holding the gun in one hand and a dagger in the other. The trail from the scorpion was easy to follow, large gashes in trees where it had merely barged its way through the foliage.

He came across the beast sooner than he expected. It was hunkered down in a small thicket, it's long, camouflaged body contorting. Huge chunks were ripped out of its back and half of its legs were missing. A thick, yellow goop dripped from the sting on its tail, and one set of its five compound eyes was damaged beyond repair. Clearly, the thing had gotten into a fight with something else in the forest.

Sara lay between its pincers.

Rage flowed freely and Tom rushed from the trees, screaming as he dropped both gun and dagger and drew his broadsword. The scorpion shrieked, backing away, but he was too quick. One quick slash and his sword sliced through the left mandible. The scorpion screamed. The stinger jabbed at him. Tom severed its tail from its body.

He was filled with savage joy as the adrenaline pumped through him, the thrill of the kill washing away reason and sanity. He kept attacking the scorpion, cracking open its hard shell to pulverize what was inside, until it stopped twitching. With one final blow, he took off the creatures head. Smiling, he cleaned his sword and sheathed it.

Only to freeze when he turned towards Sara again.

Her arms and legs were flailing, her neck wrenching back and forth. Her back bowed, eyes rolling. A dark foam built at her lips.

Tom's heart seized. He dove towards her, gathering her up into his arms. She convulsed so wildly that he could hardly hold onto her, but he wrapped both arms tightly around her and ran back the way he had come, not caring if he drew attention to himself. He was panting by the time he got back to the town, and Sara's convulsions had stopped. His eyes danced over the signs, finding a doctor's building and rushing towards it.

"Hold on," he whispered, his voice breaking. "Hold on, please."

The doctor was a tall, green-skinned Odap. His wings fluttered behind him when Tom burst into the building, shouting for assistance. Luckily for the Odap, he didn't keep the T'shav waiting and immediately abandoned the patient he was with to help Sara.

"Tree scorpion sting?" the doctor said, nimble fingers pressing to Sara's swollen and bleeding shoulder.

"Yes."

The doctor nodded. "It appears the venom has worked its way through her already. She'll be fine. Our local bugs pack a narcotic punch that can be hard on humanoids, but in my hundred standard years on this planet, I haven't seen one death because of them. You were right to bring her here so quickly, though. I can provide her some medications to help ease the symptoms."

Tom nodded and settled down beside Sara. Now that he knew she was in no danger, his hands began shaking. His blood still rushed through his body, but the adrenaline faded, leaving him feeling tired. He clutched Sara's hand as the doctor bustled about.

"I'm sorry," Tom whispered to his unconscious Starmate. "I should have told you why I've been in such a bad mood."

He glanced up when the doctor gasped. And tensed again. As if being attacked by a scorpion wasn't enough! The doctor was holding a scanner. Tom jumped to his feet. How could he have been so stupid, so unobservant to let this happen?

"She's human!" the doctor blurted.

Tom didn't wait for him to repeat it louder. In this forsaken place, Sara would be worth ten times his ship and fear of a lone T'shav wouldn't be enough to protect her. He couldn't risk this getting any further. The doctor's eyes widened as Tom's fist flew at his face, but as soon as contact was made the Odap was down. Tom gathered Sara back into his arms and kicked open the door, running once more, this time towards the ship.

Sara was stirring by the time he returned to the ship, and he set her on the couch before rushing to the cockpit. It was only when the planet had faded from the scanners that Tom relaxed. It seemed like they had successfully made their escape.

"Bond?" Sara's voice called.

Making sure the course was set, Tom returned to check on her. She was laying on the couch, her hair wound around her hand. She was pulling it, and when she saw him, relief came over her face.

"Bond, I need you to get rid of it."

Tom knelt beside her. "Get rid of what?"

"The spider! It's on my head, and it bites me when I try to take it off." Her eyes were wide and earnest. She tugged hard at her hair and yelped. "It just bit me again!"

Tom had to laugh. After all his worry, seeing that she was okay was too much of a relief. He gently released the tangles of her hair from her fingers. "It's just your hair, Sara."

"There's a spider."

"There's no spider."

Sara narrowed her eyes at him. "Are you sure?"

He nodded. "No spider. I promise."

"Oh. Good." Sara settled back into the couch, sighing. "No spiders. Because Bond got rid of them. My double-o-seven," she sang each word. "Mine. All mine."

"Yes," Tom said, stroking her hair from her face. His heart swelled hearing her say those words, but he knew better than to trust her state of mind. "Sara, do you think you could love me?"

"Hell, yeah. But not right now… I'm so tired…" She smiled beatifically at him and propped herself up on her elbow. Her gaze went to his lips, but Tom quickly stood, putting distance between them. Sara looked shocked. "Is it the spider?"

"There's no spider. But you're not in your right mind. I can't let you kiss me now when you wouldn't kiss me sober."

Sara groaned and threw herself back onto the couch. "Darn alien…"

Tom smiled as her sentence trailed off into a snore. It had been a close call, but she was going to be okay. That was all that mattered.

He would tell her about his oncoming musth when she woke up and was thinking clearly. They would be able to figure out what to do about it then. For now, he would let her sleep.

Chapter Seven: Sara

Sara distinctly remembered her attempts at seducing Bond while the scorpion poison was working its way out of her system. It had lasted for a full three days, the withdrawals another week, as she lay shivering and vomiting. She wasn't sure what was more embarrassing, stripping naked and dancing on the table while singing Britney Spears songs, or vomiting all over Bond as he tried to get her to drink some soup broth. Either way, he was extraordinarily patient about the whole thing, helping her dress again, or carrying her to the bathroom to clean her up.

If they were Starmates–wait, she didn't believe in that–if she started dating him, was this the kind of treatment she could expect all the time? Or was he just putting on a show to convince her to be with him?

She wandered into the training room to see Bond going at a training bot as though it had just slaughtered his family. It never ceased to amaze her. Even though she had seen his fighting prowess and the violence he could inflict, he was just so sweet and gentle with her that sometimes she had a hard time reconciling the two images.

Within minutes, the bot was completely demolished. Sara winced. "That's gonna cost a lot to fix."

Bond was shirtless, wearing only the var'ki skirt T'shav warriors preferred. His skin gleamed with sweat, and his massive chest panting made Sara's mouth water. He was just too well put together to be possible! She shook her head–those types of thoughts were what got her in trouble while she was high on scorpion venom.

"How are you feeling?" Bond muttered, not looking at her. He crossed the room and shoved on his boots. Odd. He told her more than once that he hated footwear, and he rarely wore it on the ship.

"Much better, thank you."

"Good. I'm glad. Look, there aren't any planets in our course until we reach the ship where the humans are, but if you want, I can deviate my course and take you somewhere else."

Sara's brow furrowed. What was he talking about? "Is this still about our fight from before? Because I don't want to leave. I want to save those humans. You have no idea how lonely it feels to say things like 'Luke, I am your father' and have nobody get that you're quoting Star Wars."

Bond began cleaning up the demolished bot. "My mother told me about Star Wars."

"It's not the same." Sara sighed. She wanted to get those humans to safety as soon as possible. They would be terrified and confused, and since she had experience with that, she could help them. "Unless it's that you want me to leave."

His head jerked up. "What? No. No, I don't want you to leave. But I have to tell you something that might make you want to leave."

What could be so bad? Sara waited.

Bond sighed and shrugged. "It seems like the violence that we've been encountering has brought my musth on early. I've checked my blood, my testosterone levels are nearly twice as high as normal. Other hormones are increasing, too, but I'm fairly certain that my pheromone production hasn't started yet. It'll just be a few days, though. I know I can control myself on my musth, but I understand why you'd want to leave."

Sara stared at him, a confusion of emotions swirling through her. A part of her said to run, as far and fast as she could. The horror stories she had heard of T'shav in musth–beheadings, disembowelments–were enough to frighten anybody. But this was Bond, and she knew he could control himself. After all, he had always gently but firmly insisted that she dress again every time she threw herself at him.

"I don't care."

Bond's eyes widened.

Sara shook her head, stepping closer to him. "If you think I would run away screaming, you're dead wrong. We haven't known each other very long, but if there is one thing I am more certain of than anything else, it's that you believe we are Starmates, and you would never, ever do anything that you thought might hurt me. So no. I don't want to leave."

"You're going to stay?"

The wonder in Bond's voice hurt her unexpectedly. What experiences did he have in his past with women doing just that–running as soon as he told them he was entering his musth–to make him look so wide-eyed in amazement that she wasn't going to do the same?

"I'm going to stay." She stepped closer again, pressing her hands against his slick chest. His skin was so hot, so warm, and she shivered with the desire for her body to press against his. "I think I've made it clear that I'm not averse to sharing a bed with you, Bond. And as crazy as I find the whole concept of souls being born into stars, I believe that you sincerely believe that we are Starmates."

Bond's fingers brushed her cheekbone, his hand trembling as though he couldn't quite wrap his mind around what was happening.

"It's not just your body that I like either, though that is a huge part of it," she continued. "I like that you cook and that arrogant smirk when you're sure you're right, and I love how you are traveling so far away from civilization to help these humans. I know that you were hired to do it, but you could have taken the money, and then sold their location to somebody who doesn't want to help them."

"I wouldn't do that."

"I know. And musth or no musth, I think you're worth taking a chance on. So I'm staying. And I'm going to help you through your musth." She leaned forward, brushing her lips against his. "And not just because I've heard amazing things about sex with T'shav."

Bond laughed, catching her mouth with his. He pulled her closer, bodies pressing together, her shirt clinging to the sweat on his skin. Sara closed her eyes, grinning as heat pooled in her belly. She pressed herself to her toes to throw her arms around his neck, undulating her body against his. Bond groaned and picked her up, hands supporting her under her thighs, and began walking.

"Where are we going?" Sara purred, moving her mouth to his neck.

"Shower," he grunted.

"No, too far," Sara protested. "Just brace me against the wall and rip off my clothes."

Bond stopped. He shifted her so she was a little higher than him and rose his brows. "You only have two sets of clothes and you want me to ruin one?"

Sara wrinkled her nose. "Good point. When we have the chance, I'll go buy some old things for you to tear to pieces. I guess we have to be more careful now."

Careful. She sucked her lip as Bond pinned her to the wall with his body. She didn't have birth control. But she also hadn't had her period in something like four years. On earth, she was regular as clockwork, but since her accident… well, the doctors had said there was a possibility that she couldn't have children, anyway.

"Is something wrong?" Bond asked.

Sara smiled and shook her head. Her legs circled his hips, drawing him in closer. The friction between their bodies made them both moan, and the lieutenant leaned her head back, giving her lover better access to her neck and throat. Her skin tingled where he kissed. Bond tugged at her pants, and when they didn't move, he set her down. Kneeling before her, he undressed her from the waist down and slung one of her legs over his shoulder.

"Oh!" Sara gasped when he pressed his face into her. Her legs went limp as he started working, her fingers digging into his hair. Bond had to hold her in place as he reduced her limbs to so much jelly.

Sara moaned with pleasure as the heat built in her body. All of her dreams, her fantasies were nothing compared to the actual thing. The feelings he evoked in her were so powerful, and not just physically. In the past she had always made sure to stay in control, to reserve some part of herself.

But with Bond, she knew that she could let it all go. Give herself to him completely. She was safe with him. He'd take care of her.

Just when she thought she couldn't take it anymore, Bond stood. With a slight growl, he tore his garment from his body and pressed against her again. Their bodies, both slick with sweat by this time, slipped together. Bond wrapped his hand around the back of her neck, thrusting his tongue into her mouth as he entered.

"Bond!" Sara gasped, clinging to him.

"My name is Tom," he whispered.

The brief thought that it was an odd name for an alien fled as soon as he began moving. Sara gasped and cried out as pleasure flooded her, driving all thoughts from her mind. She answered his rhythm, trying to keep up as his movements became more and more desperate. He kissed her hard then just stared in her eyes, the warmth in his black eyes the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

It had been far too long since she last enjoyed this; it was only a few minutes later that Sara peaked, throwing her head against the wall and screaming as everything inside her snapped and exploded. She gasped, clawing at Bond's back as she fought to regain control. All too soon it passed, and she felt Bond echo her orgasm before they both went still, bracing themselves against the wall, his arms still around her.

Sara leaned into his embrace, panting as she tried to keep her mind in place. It insisted on darting every which way, so she merely closed her eyes and enjoyed the aftershocks, welcoming the warmth Bond–Tom–gave her.

Tom kissed her again, his touch far gentler this time. "I loved that."

Sara hummed, smiling. "Me, too. Let's do it again."

Chapter Eight: Tom

Feeling Sara beside him as he woke up made Tom beam. Sex was a huge part of the musth, and being able to make love with his Starmate had made nearly all the symptoms of the ongoing cycle disappear. He was more relaxed than he had ever been in his life, and he owed it all to the beautiful woman snuggled up beside him.

Her blue skin glowed in the dim light, and he wondered if she was ever going to return it to its original color. He'd seen recreations of humans, and his mother had described the shades humans came in. No bright purple or stripped pink and green, only neutral colors. What did Sara naturally look like?

The ship jerking wildly from side to side cut his musings short. Sara woke with a yell. The ship rocked again.

"We're under attack!" Sara blurted, still obviously half-asleep despite the way the ship continued to be thrown around.

Tom scrambled to his feet, racing out of the bedroom. The screeching of metal on metal filled the ship. Docking clamps. Whoever had attacked them now had their ship in their grasp, being drawn into the bellow of its own vessel. An outdated technology, but this far from the core of civilization…

Sara emerged from the room as Tom grabbed his weapons. They would not go down without a fight. He glanced at his Starmate, heart pounding. He would die to protect her… but at least they had been able to meet and know one another before death… he would have to cling to that for comfort.

Sara slammed her hand on the comm. "This is Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the United Species Corps, release this ship at once!"

"They're not going to—" Tom cut off as the ship shuddered. It spun slightly, and the view screen showed another ship hovering above them, the docking clamps retreating back inside. His eyes widened. "Okay, that was unexpected."

A voice came over the comm. "O'Neill. Long time no see, friend."

***

The leader of the pirates that had attacked them was named Toridge. She was an old colleague of Sara's from their days of training, and apparently Toridge owed Sara her life. Tom had been ready to take the opportunity to flee and get far away from the pirates, but apparently, there was some sort of social convention that said if the pirate was an old friend, even if you were on opposite sides of the law, you have to go over to their ship to partake in a big feast.

Sara wouldn't let Tom talk her out of going, and Tom wasn't going to let her go alone. So now he found himself surrounded by the filth of the galaxy. He would have been happy to kill them all for the crimes that they had committed against travelers not so lucky to have known their captain, but they outnumbered him and Sara, so diplomacy was the best way to continue.

They were all sitting around a table, dishes of food stretched out along the length. Species of all kinds were there, although Tom noticed there weren't any T'shav.

And yet his people were blasted as mercenaries and pirates wherever they went.

"So how did you end up here?" Sara asked her old friend as she snacked on some type of fruit.

Toridge snorted. "You’re going to arrest me?"

"With my extensive backup? Nah. Actually, I'm probably going to be court-martialed for going AWOL if I ever get back to the Corps." Sara looked wistful for a moment and shook her head. "Funny how life can take all your plans and put them through the power converters."

"AWOL? You?" Toridge shook her head. "I never would have thought it. And with a T'shav no less! How did that happen?"

"Long story," Tom interrupted. He had no desire for this pirate to have any of his personal information. "And we really should be on our way."

"You haven't even eaten anything," Toridge protested. "And I intend on having a long, long chat with my friend here."

"I'm on a musth fast," Tom lied. "Sara and I have business to attend to on one of the distant planets."

"Musth?" Toridge's eyes narrowed. "Sara, are you—"

"Relax. I've been with him for… what, a month now? Or has it been longer than that?" Sara thought a moment and shrugged. "It's been a while, anyway, and he's just started to enter into the musth, which he warned me about and offered to drop me off on a planet so I wouldn't have to deal with it."

"And you stayed?"

"I wanted to. We're good, you don't have to worry. But he's right. We do have some pretty urgent business that we need to take care of."

"Oh, it can wait for a few hours—"

A crash at the opposite side of the room drew everybody's attention. A Dibat stood there, a pile of dishes around his feet, staring at Tom. The T'shav rested his hand on the gun strapped to his thigh, tensing at the pure hostility radiating from the alien. All chatter died away.

"You," the Dibat said, pointing at Tom. "I know you!"

"I'm afraid I don't know you," Tom replied coolly. "Perhaps you have me mixed up with another T'shav."

The Dibat barked out a laugh. "I don't think so. We've never met, but I would know your face anywhere. The half-human T'shav… your father killed my father."

Tom's lips tightened. A pirate with a grudge. Great. This could not end well. His began drawing out his gun. "My father killed only those that deserved it."

"Deserved it?" The Dibat's voice rose. "Who decides what murder is righteous? My father was a soldier! But at least now I get to kill you, and your father will know the pain of—"

Tom whipped out his gun as the Dibat drew his own. A blaster shot rang through the room. Tom's weapon had not yet cleared the table. He looked around and found Sara on her feet, her blaster in both hands, pointed at the Dibat, a hard expression on her face.

The Dibat dropped, his corpse smoking.

Tom grabbed Sara's hand, pulling her back with him as he shielded her with his body, pointing his gun at Toridge as the captain drew her own weapon. Everybody jumped to their feet, guns pointed at them from every side. Adrenaline spiked. If he used the chair as a shield he might be able to get Sara out of here…

"Tom is my friend, Tori," Sara said. "Your Dibat was going to kill him, and I didn't hear you trying to diffuse the situation."

Toridge didn't look at Sara. She stared at Tom with unbridled fear on her face. "Perhaps it's because I was too surprised to find out who your companion is to stop Cli."

"How did you—" Sara stared.

"Cli told me who killed his father. You should have told me that you were traveling with a warlord's son, Sara. You should go. Now."

Keeping his mate behind him, Tom backed towards the doors, ignoring Sara's protests. He squeezed her hand, his heart pounding. When he was out on missions like this one, he had to keep his heritage a secret. He had risked too much by telling her his true name already–what if she thoughtlessly called him Tom instead of Bond in a public area? If the Ruziers Corporation found out his true identity… well, they would kill him without a second thought.

Toridge accompanied them down to the docks, where Tom's ship, dwarfed in comparison to the pirate's vessel, sat.

"I don't understand what's happening here," Sara said, shaking her head. "You're a deep-space pirate, no warlord is going to destroy you for hosting his son!"

"You really don't know who he is, do you?" Toridge glanced at Tom. "He's not just any warlord's son, he's—"

"I will explain everything on the ship," Tom interrupted.

Sara looked between the two of them, a bewildered expression on her face. "Why don't you want her to tell me?"

"It's complicated."

"Captain!" A crew member raced into the docking bays. He skidded to a stop before Toridge. "Captain, we're receiving a hails. It's Colonel Flanard of the USC."

"The USC?" Toridge turned furious eyes on Sara. "What's this, O'Neill? You pretend like you're AWOL and you're really bringing the USC down on us?"

Tom pointed his weapon at the captain, snarling. "If you threaten her, you die."

"It's not like that, Tori. Colonel Flanard? I don't even know who that is."

"He has a new H-class Clacston. We'd stand no chance against it," the crew member continued, as though the tension wasn't building to dangerous levels.

"Did the colonel say what he wants?" Toridge demanded, keeping an eye on Tom while she palmed her holstered gun. She didn’t draw it. Tom would shoot her.

"Yes, Sir." The crewmember looked at Sara and Tom. "He wants them. He wants them sent over in an escape pod and their ship released to his custody. He says that if you do as he says, he'll leave us alone."

The bottom of Tom's stomach dropped. What would a USC colonel possibly want with him and Sara? Was this a rescue mission, or something else? The pirate captain looked between the two of them and shrugged.

"Then we send them over. Ready an escape pod for them."

Chapter Nine: Sara

As soon as Sara and Tom were onboard, Flanard had Tom arrested. Sara braced herself, expecting a severe dressing-down before she, too, was thrown in the brig. The colonel was Aphrosian, deceptively slender-boned with skin the color of a robin's egg. They were among the strongest species in the galaxy, despite their lean frames. They also had a reputation of taking no nonsense. It was why Sara had picked the species to masquerade as.

"Welcome back, Lieutenant," the colonel said instead. "I am glad to see you alive and well."

Sara's brows rose.

"We've been looking for you ever since we got word of your abduction. The T'shav has some nerve, taking a Corps officer as a hostage."

So that was how her actions were being reported? Sara swallowed hard, nodding. If she admitted that she had had the chance to return to her post and instead stayed with Tom, she would be put in the brig along with him. And where would that put their mission? Could she trust him with what they were doing?

"Report to the med bay for a checkup and then come to my ready room to begin your debriefing," Flanard said. He offered Sara a small smile. "It's good to have you back, lieutenant."

Sara nodded at him. The checkup would include scans, which always posed a risk to revealing her identity, but they would be surface scans. As long as they didn't penetrate into her DNA, it would be fine. She saluted the Colonel and let the petty officer assigned as her escort guide her towards the medical bay.

***

When Flanard sat her down for the debriefing, Sara stared at the probes that buzzed around her head, recording her from every angle. She remembered that in these situations the recordings were analyzed by professionals to assess the honesty of the individual. So there was really no point in lying.

"Take your time," Flanard said, sitting across the table from her. "I'm sure it was a traumatic experience."

"Actually, it wasn't traumatic at all,"

Flanard's brows creased. "I have heard of cases where the individual taken hostage begins to identify with their captor."

"That's not what's happening here. Tom never took me hostage."

"Tom." The colonel leaned back in his chair, looking even more confused. "The individual you are traveling with is in our records as Bond. A rather nasty sheet—"

"His name is Tom," Sara interrupted. "He has been going by Bond to keep his mission secret. He was hired by the Ruziers Corporation to retrieve a ship going at light speed full of humans in stasis and bring them back to the core, where they can be awoken and put into a sanctuary, to help them adjust to the shock and protect them from less than savory individuals."

Flanard's eyes widened. "Holy burnt stars!"

Sara had never heard that particular phrase before and stared back at the colonel, hoping that she had made the right call.

"How many humans are there?"

"I'm uncertain of the exact numbers, but it seems to be at least a minimum viable population. I thought it was my duty to aid his mission. Those humans need to be brought back to the core."

Flanard nodded slowly. "Yes… yes, of course. They are of the utmost importance. This could signify a great financial windfall for the United Species."

"Windfall?" Sara stuttered, her heartrate spiking. "Humans aren't just some sort of product. They're sentient beings that deserve respect."

Flanard stood and paced from one end of the ready room to the other, seemingly ignoring her. Sara's hands clenched under the table. Had she just made a terrible mistake that would severely cost her fellow humans in that ship? She should have just kept her mouth shut! But how else could she have begun convincing the colonel to release Tom?

"Sir, I did not abandon my duties to the core so that these humans could end up being sold like lab rats!"

"Of course not." The colonel turned back to her. "And I'm not suggesting that the United Species will treat them as such. But just imagine the possibilities! That many humans—"

"Deserve their sanctuary, where they can live in peace and try to build a new civilization for themselves."

"Humans never had civilization. They could hardly manage light speed."

A well of anger rose up in Sara. She got to her feet and shook her head. "All of the alien species living today evolved from humans. And the ones that we find in these light speed containers most likely were probably from before space travel. But that doesn't mean they didn't have civilization, with government and laws, social boundaries, culture."

"Lieutenant—"

"I know because I am human."

Flanard stopped dead. "Excuse me?"

"I'm human." Sara raised her chin. "Do you have any idea what it's like to be terrified that if you're discovered, you'll end up in a laboratory? A human sanctuary needs to be built, and those humans need to be allowed to live their lives without that constant fear!"

"Human." Flanard shook his head. "Well, that explains how you're pregnant with a T'shav baby."

Sara felt like she had been punched in the chest. She couldn’t breathe. Her mouth fell open, but she couldn’t get the words out. Pregnant? She had known there was a risk, but it had been so long since her cycle… she hadn't really thought that it would be possible anymore…

"You weren't aware that you carried his child?"

Sara mutely shook her head.

"Our scans indicate you're three standard weeks pregnant. You are aware of Corps policy as far as hybrid babies go, yes?" Flanard's voice had become gentle.

Ice flooded Sara's veins. Humans were the only species that could carry hybrid babies to term. Any attempts between the other species to have a mixed-heritage baby always ended in miscarriages, stillbirths, or babies born with horrible deformities that only survived for a few hours. Most often the mothers also died from trying to carry the babies to term.

And so it was Corps policy that as soon as a hybrid pregnancy was discovered in its ranks, the pregnancy was either terminated or the mother ejected from the Corps. It was proclaimed to be for their own safety.

"I'm human. I can carry the baby safely to term."

"And as humans have only recently come to our attention, there is no exceptions made for them."

It was too new. She needed time to think, to decide what she wanted. Closing her eyes, she swallowed hard and nodded. "I need time to decide whether I will end the pregnancy or tender my resignation."

"Understood. I will have you taken to your quarters."

Sara felt numb as she followed her escort. He chatted blithely, completely unaware of her turmoil. What was she going to do? Did she tell Tom, or did she keep it to herself until she decided? Did she want to be responsible for a child, another living being? Where would her career be if she decided to keep it? And where would she be? Military life was all she knew, could she even get a job as a civilian?

"And our brig is just one floor down," her escort said, his constant chatter bringing Sara out of her thoughts.

The brig?

Tom.

Well, there was certainly one thing that she could be absolutely certain mattered, that she knew she needed to do. Those humans on that ship needed to be brought in by someone who would make sure that they would be safe and be able to live their lives.

Before the thought was even fully solidified in her mind, Sara had grabbed the petty officer in a chokehold. The little alien squirmed, attempting to fight her off, but she held on tightly, cutting off his air. Soon he slumped. Her heart was in her mouth as Sara laid him down and relieved him of his weapons. The brig was right below them, and she had a jailbreak to complete.

Well, I guess this solves one problem, she thought grimly as she took off, running as hard as she could. After this, my career is definitely over.

Chapter Ten: Tom

Tom sat in the brig, head against the wall, eyes closed. If worst came to worse, his father would get him out of this trouble he found himself in. If that happened, though, the mission was over. It would then be a race against time to get to those humans first.

Ideally, he would talk with this Colonel Flanard, and strike a deal with him. The Ruziers Corporation thought that he was working for them, why couldn't he convince Flanard that he would get a cut of the profits. Bribing was also an option, as were threats of his father's might and power.

Would he be allowed to speak with Sara? She knew details about him and his mission, and she might just tell Flanard about it if she thought it would help his case. They had had a little time to speak in the escape pod coming over to this ship, but not enough. Tom hadn't even considered that she might tell Flanard about the mission and his real name until they were being separated aboard the USC ship.

And if she was going to have a chance to keep her career after this was over they had to believe that she was his hostage. So he had kept his mouth shut.

The energy barrier that made up the door to his cell blinked and went out. Tom got to his feet, mind racing as he tried to decide what to do with Flanard. His eyes widened as Sara strode into the cell instead.

"They let you see me?"

"No. This is a jailbreak. Hurry. I rejigged the internal sensors to go haywire and I started a fire the floor above us, but we don't have much time before Flanard figures out what's going on." She grabbed his hand. Her palm was sticky with sweat. "We have to move."

This meant the end of her career, but it was too late to change that now, so the two of them headed down the corridor. Sara handed him a weapon, which he gratefully took. They didn't encounter anybody on their path to the docking bays. There they had to stun a few workers but quickly found his ship. Tom ran to the pilot's chair at once and navigated the ship through the barrier that kept the cold of space out.

Everything was going smoothly. Too smoothly. Flanard's ship didn't even chase after them.

"That was easy," Sara said once they were on their way. "I am good. They didn't even see us leave."

Tom sat in the pilot's chair, plotting in a course. The ship's computer was a specialized one that wiped out his navigations whenever he stopped, or if other ships came too close. It was a safety precaution he had learned well years ago.

Now he wondered if it was going to be enough.

It was far too easy to escape Flanard's ship. Which could only mean one thing. "What deal did you strike with him?"

Sara turned her golden eyes on him. "What?"

Tom strode to the panels that accessed the ship's navigation controls. His hands trembled as he ripped them open and began poking around inside. Sara watched him, her eyes wide. Because she found his behavior surprising, or because she knew it meant he suspected? He wanted to punch the wall until the bones in his hand shattered. His Starmate had betrayed him.

"They let us go. Or at least they let me go." There were no tracking devices in the navigation controls, and so he went to the weapons, another easily accessed point. "Did you tell him about my mission? Did you agree to split the profits of selling off the humans we find there?"

The silence between them weighed heavy.

"Are you seriously accusing me of selling out my own people?" Sara's voice was low and furious. "After everything we have been through together, you really think that little of me? I thought we were supposed to be Starmates and all that crap! Or was that just a line you've been spinning to convince me to jump into bed with you?"

Her accusation was like a knife to his heart. Tom paused in his frantic search. His heart hammered in his chest. He had longed to find his Starmate for so long, what if he had been wrong? What if he was tricked by his oncoming musth, and Sara wasn't the one meant for him after all? What if he was so desperate to find a woman to love that he picked out the first one he saw that was in need of help?

"Tom, seriously. I thought that we…"

He snarled and renewed his search.

It took him five hours of searching, but eventually Tom found a small tracking device tucked in underneath the food processor.

He crushed it under his heel and whirled on her. "As soon as we got away, you were boasting about your escaping skills. Was it to make me think that you were really so good, so I wouldn't think of that?"

Sara stared at the crushed tracker, her normally blue skin a faint turquoise. "He was going to follow us. I should have known."

"You told Flanard about my mission." Tom's hands clenched, his breaking heart making him all the angrier. "Worse than that. You told him where to find us, didn't you? Is that what you were doing on that planet when the scorpion attacked you? Contacting your USC ship to tell him where to go next to get me? But the ship's navigation wiped itself clean, so you couldn't calculate my trajectory. And so you have to have me lead you straight to the ship. You thought that my feelings for you would blind me, making you above suspicion."

Sara stared at him, her expression incredulous. "You're an idiot."

"I am," he agreed. "I'm an idiot for thinking that you actually wanted me."

"You're an idiot for thinking that I betrayed you! I'm—" She stopped, seemingly choking on her words. Her shoulders slumped. "I am starting to have feelings for you, Tom. Beyond simple lust. I had no idea Flanard did that."

Tom turned away. Her reluctance to tell him that she was developing feelings was all he needed to know it was a lie. What was he going to do now? His heart felt like it had been shattered into a million pieces, his very soul ripped in two.

"Why would I betray you?" she asked.

"You're part of the Corps. This could be you proving your loyalty to the United Species. You're human, he could have threatened you. Who knows? Like you've been saying all along, we don't actually know each other."

"If that's what you think, then lock me up. Drop me off on some forsaken planet, just abandon me!" Sara grabbed his arm, making him face her. "You're a fool. But I won't try to convince you of something that you clearly have no desire to believe."

Tom studied her. He wanted to believe that she was on his side. He wanted to believe that she didn't actually betray him. But he was a fool to think that just because he believed they were Starmates, it meant she loved him.

"There aren't any planets between here and my destination," he said, grasping her arm.

She yanked away. "So where are you going to lock me up, then? The bedroom or the cargo bay?"

Both had panels that could be accessed. No, there was only one room on the ship where she couldn't sabotage him. He hated thinking of her being cramped into the bathroom, and it would present problems to take care of his daily needs, but it was the only place he could put her. He pointed towards it. Sara stared in disbelief for a moment, but her face hardened and she walked in, slamming the door behind her.

Tom closed his eyes. Why? We're meant to be deliriously happy. Not this. What did I do to deserve this?

Chapter Eleven: Sara

The one good thing about being locked up in the bathroom was that Sara could throw up all she wanted, without Tom becoming suspicious about why she was so sick. The only time she saw him was when he brought her food and neither of them talked when that happened.

If he wasn't being such a pig-headed moron, she might have told him she was pregnant. But she wasn't about to share something like that with an idiot who found a tracking device on his ship and decided that she must be the only reason that it was there. For everything he said about Starmates and whatever else, he showed that he had zero trust in her.

And that, in her opinion, was unforgivable. Even if she did tell him that she was pregnant with his child, she doubted that he would believe her.

Sara wasn't sure how long she was stuck in the bathroom when Tom opened the door and gestured for her to come out. A rush of desire washed over her the moment she saw him like it always did these days. Another reason to keep their interactions to a minimum. The bitter scent of his musth filled her nose and she had to fight to keep herself from throwing herself at him. His knuckles were thick with layers of flesh seal, and judging from the dents in the walls, he was having a hard time controlling the aggression that came with musth.

Good. Served him right for not trusting her.

"We're getting visitors," Tom snarled. "Don't make waves, and don't tell them you're human. Actually, just don't do anything at all."

"Who are they?"

"None of your business."

Sara glowered at him. "Then I think I'll tell them that you kidnapped me and that they need to contact the USC right away!"

"I just told you to—" Tom closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His tense shoulders slowly unknit. "The Ruziers Corporation sent a ship. They said it's to check for updates, but there has to be something more going on here. Just… just don't do anything stupid."

"You should tell yourself that," Sara muttered. She glared back as Tom glared at her, but nodded stiffly. "I'll be the most charming, vapid female you could possibly hope for."

If the atmosphere between them was already thick, it only got thicker once Tom's 'visitors' boarded. It was a mix of species, but their leader was a T'shav. This one wore the traditional var'ki skirt and had vivid black tattoos on his chest and arms. Swirls and spikes surrounded skulls, and oddly a flower right over his heart. There had to be some sort of significance to that, but Sara put on her most air-brained smile and tried to ignore the desire to get a gun and fight them off.

"Bond," the T'shav greeted, nodding at him. "Ruziers hears that you ran into a little trouble with the USC."

"Hardly trouble, Rayo," Tom replied, waving a hand airily. "The colonel was an idiot. He already knew about the shipment and thought I wouldn't find the tracking device he planted on my ship when he let me escape. Laughable, really."

"Hmm." Rayo's gaze shifted from Tom and focused on Sara.

His gaze swept down her in a way that had the hair on the back of her neck prickling. She shifted closer to Tom unconsciously. After all that had happened would Tom still defend her from his employer?

Of course he will. We're Starmates. Her heart jumped a little. Where had that thought come from? They weren't Starmates, no matter what Tom thought. The fact that he could so easily mistrust her was only proof of that. Wasn't it? Musth does play with their heads. All those hormones…

"Who's the female?"

"Nelly. I picked her up a while back to help me through my musth," Tom said, though his voice took on a dangerous tone. "She's of no consequence to you, Rayo. Why did the Ruziers Corporation send you? Because of my little run-in with the USC?"

Rayo eyed Sara for a moment. She narrowed her eyes at him, but when Tom's arm tightened around her, she dropped her gaze. Being the meek girl-toy wasn't something that came easily to her. She'd had to play the part a few times over the course of her career, and every time she wanted to claw out somebody's eyes. Right now she wasn't sure if Rayo or Tom was at the top of her list…

No. Tom wasn't even a contender. Her shoulders sagged and she found herself leaning into him. If their roles were reversed when it came to their 'escape', she probably would have thought the same thing he did. She was still angry that he would so readily believe the worst of her, but really, what did she expect? They got away with hardly a fight and then a tracker shows up on the ship. Not exactly brain science to think that the lieutenant is still working with the Corps.

"I asked a question," Tom said, a growl to his voice. "Don't push me right now, Rayo."

The other T'shav shrugged. "I just came to warn you. Somehow Zon found out about the shipment, and he's sending someone to collect it."

Sara's head jerked up. "Zon?"

Everybody knew about the T'shav warrior Zon. He commanded a huge fleet of ships, and in many ways ruled an empire in his own right. There were plenty of people who thought that he was a traitor and criminal, but hundreds of colonies had hired him to protect them, and from Sara knew, he championed the Human Rights movement.

"So he's sending someone after the shipment?" Tom asked, his voice tense. "Well, that puts a different spin on things. I'm not going up against Zon's people. I'll be turning my ship around and getting out of here."

"We'll accompany you to the shipment site," Rayo interrupted. "Ruziers feels that stealth is no longer an option, and so we're assigned to see you safely there and back. And your retainer has been tripled."

A cold shiver slid down Sara's spine. If the corporation was afraid that Zon was going to steal the humans, and Zon was an advocate for human rights, that meant that they were not planning on setting up the sanctuary that Tom had talked about. So what were they really after?

"I don't get what's so important about a bunch of humans," she said, draping herself over Tom and playing with her hair. She deliberately made her voice bored.

"Don't worry your pretty head about that," Tom started, but Rayo interrupted him.

"What's so important about humans? They're not classified as a sentient species, and they have universal DNA. This shipment is worth more than you can even dream of, honey." Rayo smirked. "The males aren't worth much besides being sold to labs or private collections, but the females can be sold under the population trade act."

Sara ducked her head to hide her fury. The population trade act? It was a thin disguise to make the women sex slaves, treating them like baby making machines. So that was what this was all about. Her rage began bubbling and her hands clenched. She glanced around to find a weapon, but as soon as she moved towards taking Tom's, he twisted her around and pressed a firm kiss on her mouth.

Rage was replaced by desire. Heat rose in her body, making her skin feel tight, and she threw herself into the kiss, pressing Tom's mouth open. His hands were strong on her hips. When he pulled away, she actually whimpered, wanting more.

Tom pushed her towards the bedroom. "I'll just be a minute, sweets."

Dazed, Sara glanced around. Rayo and the others were all smirking, giving her knowing looks. Her anger began rising again, at them and Tom both. She'd probably kill somebody if she stayed out here, so she strode into the bedroom. If the door didn't slide shut automatically, she would have slammed it behind her.

Drawing in a deep breath, Sara leaned against the wall, trying to clear the confusion. He was on a mission to bring back the humans so the corporation could sell them all. This explained so much. Tom's determination not to be discovered, his impatience to get there as quickly as possible. Why he was so ready to believe she had betrayed him. It was because he had already betrayed her. Was everything he told her a lie?

He probably doesn't even think we're Starmates.

For some reason that hurt worst of all. Sara bowed her head, fighting back tears. Well, it didn't matter. The fact was she was stuck with him for now, and if she wanted to get out of this alive, she was going to have to figure out her next move.

There was a gun laying on the nightstand. Clearly, Tom had forgotten about it. Sara stared at it for a moment before she picked it up. Well, at least she wasn't defenseless now.

Chapter Twelve: Tom

Damn. Could this get any worse? Not only did he have to play host to these pieces of worm vomit, but now Sara thought that he was going to sell the humans they were after to a life of slavery and worse. And then there were the reports of Zon's agent. Was Rayo really warning him, or was he carefully feeling out Tom's position? Did the other T'shav suspect that he was Zon's agent himself?

Just keep calm, he told himself as his musth-addled head told him to just kill Rayo and his crew and be done with it. Stay in control.

The bedroom door closed, hiding Sara's form from him.

"That's some female you've found."

Rayo chuckled and tapped his shoulder. Instantly Tom wanted to rip the man's arm off for daring to threaten him. His hands clenched, but he was just able to keep himself under control.

"You shouldn't do that. Musth," Tom reminded him.

Rayo backed up a step, holding up his hands. "Sorry. But you've got quite a girl there… you know she's human, right?"

Tom's eyes widened. His heart pounded, and all his instincts told him to strike now. He trembled, wanting to lash out. "Yes. It's none of your business, though."

"We could just kill you and take her," Rayo said, still smiling. "When I heard that Zon's son was sent after a shipment of humans, I thought of you. You showed up just at the right time to get this job. And then your so-called escape from Flanard really—"

Rayo didn't have a chance to finish. Tom drew one of his daggers and lunged, sinking the blade through the man's collar before he had a chance to react. The crew members Rayo had brought aboard cried out. They reached for their weapons. Tom was able to kill another one before two shots rang out; two dropped like stones, smoking holes in their backs. The last remaining alien whipped his head around to see Sara standing in the bedroom door, holding a gun.

Tom threw his knife, sinking it into the alien's chest. He fell, gurgling, and Sara finished him off with a blast from the gun. Tom rushed for the ship's controls. He didn't bother scanning to see if there were lifeforms on Rayo's ship before he turned the ship's weapons on it. If there was anybody over there, by the time the scans were complete they could destroy Tom's ship.

As the fiery explosion of the ship was smothered by the vacuum of space, Tom slumped back into his chair. Adrenaline spiked through him, and now that there was nobody left to fight he wanted to go back to Sara and brace her against the wall, to wildly sate his desire the way they had their first time together.

The warm muzzle of a blaster pressed into the back of his head.

Sara's ragged breathing filled his ears. "Plot a course back to USC space."

Tom rested his hands on the controls but didn't move them. "Sara, I know you feel betrayed, but—"

"Feel betrayed? Were you just going to pretend like you were on my side until we brought the humans back to the corporation? Would you have sold me, too? Everything you said about Starmates, you were just trying to seduce me. You wanted to use me for sex during your musth, and then earn a little extra by selling me!"

Think calmly, he told himself severely. What else was she supposed to think? He needed to keep his head, not let his hurt get the better of him. He struggled against the feelings of betrayal and anger that made him want to break his fist on the ship's navigation.

"That's not it at all. Please let me explain."

"There isn't anything else to explain. So either turn this ship around or I swear I will kill you."

Tom closed his eyes. He could either attack her and risk things going too far and one or both of them getting hurt, or he could risk his own life and call her bluff–which probably wasn't a bluff. Well, at least I know now that she didn't plant the tracker. Unless she thought I was up to this the whole time.

But no. She had seemed genuinely shocked when Rayo stated the Ruziers Corporation planned to seel the humans. He had been stupid to suspect her of selling out her fellow humans in the first place. Taking a deep breath, he swiveled the chair to face her. The gun pressed into his forehead now. Sara's golden bionic eyes were merciless.

"You can either listen to me, or you can shoot me, Sara. I have a mission and I am not going to abandon it."

"I told you to—"

Tom's hands came up. He twisted the gun away from himself; a blast went off, hitting the floor. Sara screamed and let the weapon go. It hung loose in Tom's hand as he stared up at her. She stared back, her hands pressed to her mouth. Guilt and relief warred in her eyes. She thought she had shot him. She really did care…

"It's okay," Tom murmured, standing. He removed the power packet from the gun and put it in his pocket while leaving the gun itself on the chair. "Neither of us are hurt, it's okay."

Sara trembled as she looked up at him. Tears filled her eyes and she shook her head. "I was actually starting to fall for you. Or maybe that was just the musth. I should never have trusted that a T'shav could be honest. Never."

Tom fell back a step. He was used to being discriminated against because of his heritage. It was true that the vast majority of T'shav worked as pirates and mercenaries, but that was because they couldn't get any other work. They were mistrusted, and when a person was driven to the brink of civilization, what other choice did they have but to take whatever job was offered? And if the only jobs offered were being pirates, then a pirate you became.

"I should never have trusted you. I should never have helped you."

"Sara, please. Listen to me. Think. I was hired by the corporation, but that's not the reason I'm out here."

Her eyes widened slightly and Tom pressed his advantage, praying that she would believe him.

"You heard them say that one of Zon's agents was out here. That's me."

"You?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

Tom's throat was dry, so worried that she wasn't going to believe him. He moved a little closer, wanting to pull her into his arms and reassure her. But when he moved closer, she backed away. And considering that she still considered him no better than Rayo and his crew, it really was no wonder why. He withdrew again.

"I told you that I have a human mother." Would she put together the dots that he was Zon's son? If he told her, would he believe her? "I love my mother, and I was raised to respect all species, not just the handful that are part of the United Species. When I heard that there was a ship full of humans who were going to be sold off like this, I volunteered to take the mission. I'm not bringing them to the Ruziers Corporation, I'm taking them to Zon, and the human sanctuary he set up. He has the strength to protect them."

"I want to believe you." Sara's shoulders slumped. "I want to, Tom. I wish I could. But if I do and I find you that you never…"

"It's why I was calling myself Bond. Because if I went by my real name, then they'd have known."

"Or Tom isn't your real name and you were setting me up."

"Before I even knew that Flanard was after us?"

Sara shrugged listlessly. "All I know is that right now I'm not thinking clearly, and if I let myself believe you… then it's all over."

Tom felt his whole body sagging. He'd have to prove himself to her. Once they were at the sanctuary and his musth was over, she could see that he was telling the truth, and they could have a rational discussion.

"I guess it's back to lockup for me now?" she asked, her voice even.

Tom sighed. "I'm sorry I have to do this."

"I'll believe you when I'm not your prisoner." Sara turned on her heel and marched away, stepping over Rayo's body as she headed into the bathroom. His heart heavy, Tom followed.

Chapter Thirteen: Sara

If Tom saw her naked right now, he'd know she was pregnant. She had always carried a little extra weight around her middle despite her athletic, muscular build, but the baby bump was clearly there. Her uniform helped to hide the gentle swell of her belly, for now. It wouldn't be long until it was obvious to anybody who looked at her, though. What would she do if Tom found out?

Maybe this was what he really wanted from her.

Sara sighed as she pulled her uniform back on. The baby would be T'shav. She wasn't a genetics expert, but from what she knew, when a human woman gave birth to a baby sired by another species, it took on that species' traits and inherited very little of the mother. So chances were that her child would look exactly like Tom. If it was a boy, he would go through musth.

No matter the gender, though, the child would be treated like any other T'shav. He or she would be considered the scum of the galaxy, looked down on, spat at, less likely to find a job and more likely to be arrested for inconsequential things. Unless she fled to the human sanctuary Zon apparently had set up. There, with their benefactor being a T'shav, she could be with humans who might not look at her child the way the rest of the galaxy did.

If only she knew more about Zon! She knew that he commanded a huge fleet, knew he was a human-rights activist, but other than that… she thought he might have found the first human, but she really didn't know anything else. For all she knew, this 'sanctuary' was nothing more than a breeding program, or some sort of human farming experiment.

"Whatever," she muttered, leaning her head back against the shower door. "It doesn't matter. None of that matters. I'm a citizen of the United Species and a lieutenant of the Corps. Even if I'm discharged, they can't take away my freedom or pension."

This baby was her baby, and she was going to keep it.

Now the only thing she needed to decide was if she should trust Tom and tell him, or if she should find a way to escape. It would be far easier if her libido wasn't cranked into overdrive! Between his musth and her pregnancy hormones, Sara thought she might lose her mind and jump on him every time the door opened.

Speaking of which. The doors slid open.

Sara felt a jerk in her lower stomach as the bitter scent she had begun to associate with Tom hit her. She scrambled to her feet, only just able to stop herself from launching herself into his arms. Tom stared at her for a long moment before swallowing hard. His black eyes glittered with lust, and she knew it was as hard for him as it was for her to deny her bodily desires.

A rush of respect welled in her, no matter how much she wanted to push it away. If nothing else, he had spoken the truth about not taking a woman who had not previously agreed to go to bed with him while he was in musth. So maybe all of her assumptions were wrong.

"I'm entering the peak of my musth," he said, handing a small, black metallic box to her.

She hadn't even realized that he was holding anything until then. After she took it, the thought occurred to her that it would have been the perfect opportunity to rush him and escape the confines of the bathroom. But no. Where would she go?

"What is this?"

Tom shrugged. "Food. Vitamin supplements, dehydrated staples. I know it's not tasty, but for the next few days it's crucial that I not see you."

Heat swirled in her lower regions at the thought of what he would do if he did. Sara knew it was only the musth–or was it? The reason she wasn't letting herself believe what he was saying was she was afraid that the pregnancy, his musth and her feelings were messing up her head. But if he wasn't in his musth, would she still feel the same way?

"You have more self-control than that," she whispered. "If I told you no, you wouldn't… I know that."

Tom gave her a pained smile. "I'm not worried about losing my self-control if you said no. I'm worried that if you said yes, I'd forget why it doesn't actually mean yes. Not in these circumstances. I want you so bad…"

His gaze trailed down her body, growing more heated. Sara nearly dropped the box she was holding. Her mouth was so dry that she wasn't sure she would be able to speak. Heart hammering, she set the box down on the floor and half-stepped from the bathroom. Maybe there was something to listening to him, believing him when he said he was working with Zon. After all, if she trusted that he wouldn't take advantage of her during his musth, couldn't she believe that he was a good man trying to do the best thing for those humans?

Or was that just her hormones and his pheromones talking?

"I want you, too," she blurted. She pushed herself against him, not caring about musth or missions. Her body was crying out for his, but there was more to it than that, too. Her very soul ached to be near him again. "I want… I want so much from you."

Tom gripped her shoulders and moaned. "Sara, we can't. You don't trust me."

"But we're Starmates, aren't we?"

"You don't believe that." He gently pushed her away, his chest heaving. Sweat beaded his brow, a sign of just how much he was fighting his desires. "My peak will be over in a few days, and by the time we reach the ship with the humans, the musth will be over. We can talk then."

"But what if I believe you now? What if—"

"But you don't."

"Maybe I do."

"I'm sorry. Please, Sara. I know that this isn't what you really want. Please stop trying to… Please stop. We can't talk right now, there's too much messing with our heads." He swallowed hard, his gaze going to her lips. "I have to lock you in now. There's an internal lock in the supplies I gave you, too. Use it. I'll want to see you… but if I do the pheromones might prove too powerful. So you need to lock the door from the inside."

Sara nodded slowly, wanting to cling to him but understanding why she couldn’t. She stepped back into the bathroom, her eyes on his as the doors slid shut, cutting them off from each other.

Chapter Fourteen: Tom

The cargo ship full of humans was small in comparison to the vessels in his father's fleet but was sizable nonetheless. It was plodding along at light speed, an outdated mode of transport. The sensors didn't even register it as a ship, it was so slow. It was a bulky thing, and Tom couldn't help but wonder how ancient it was. There really was no way of knowing, since the few artifacts that archaeologists had been able to scavenge from Earth were just too old to date, and it was really their only reference point, seeing as the ship was filled with humans.

He stared at the bathroom door, his supplies gathered around him. The days when his musth was at its peak were terrible, and Sara filled his thoughts until he thought he would go mad with need for her. But he had resisted breaking open the bathroom doors, and since then while they had talked a little, nothing was resolved. His musth might not be as strong, but it was barely over. The hormones and pheromones were still messing with their heads, and they couldn't trust their feelings.

With a sigh, he knocked on the doors.

Sara opened them at once. She looked pale and tired, but considering her confinement, that wasn't surprising. Her uniform was grubby. "We've arrived."

Tom nodded. "I'm going to head over and establish a drag shield, so I can drag the ship through space at full speed. I would like your help, Sara. I know you don't trust me, but—"

"But you want me to trust you anyway." She sighed and shrugged. "If I do help you, what happens to me?"

"If you still don't believe me when we get to where I'm going, I will take you to a USC-controlled world and leave you there. You'll never hear from me again."

She'll understand once we reach the sanctuary. She'll see that I meant it when I said I wanted to help these humans.

Sara studied him for a moment before she nodded. "I suppose you've had plenty of opportunities to sell me or use me or whatever else if that was your plan. I'll help you."

Tom released a breath of relief he hadn't realized he had been holding. "Thank you."

Sara stepped out of the bathroom. "Do we need space suits?"

Tom shook his head. "I've done scans. Conditions over there are suitable for both our species. I'm not registering any lifeforms, but I think we ought to take our weapons anyway."

"We?"

Looking Sara in the eye, he handed her a blaster. Her brows rose slightly as she accepted it, and Tom turned his back, praying he had made the right choice in trusting her. If she shot him in the back… well, he wouldn’t be alive to regret it, would he? He picked up his supplies, slinging a pack over his shoulders.

Sara was still watching him with narrowed eyes. "And you need me for this excursion because…?"

"Rayo might not have been the only one that the corporation sent. My hands are going to be full as I anchor the drag net. I need you to watch my back."

"You—" the lieutenant cut herself off and shook her head. "Okay. I'll end up starving to death if you're not here to pilot me away."

"You're a pilot."

"Yeah, but… the ship's controls are set to your DNA, aren't they?"

They weren't. But Sara wouldn’t believe him if he said that, would she? It wouldn't be the smart thing to do. "Let's go."

***

Tom had docked his ship on the hull of the cargo ship, clamping over a weapons port. It was easy enough to cut through and gain entrance. Soon he and Sara were standing in a long, oddly wide corridor. Everything was sharp, jutting angles, made from a crystalline structure that looked like stained glass. A dim blue glow emitted from pods up and down the corridor. Peering into the closest one, Tom saw a female human face inside, skin the same hue as his mother's, eyes closed, hair overgrown and matted.

"There's so many of them," Sara whispered in awe, as though they were in a church. "How many?"

"Our estimates from the recon data is at least six hundred. We'll have to do a count of the survivors when we get them to the sanctuary."

Sara nodded. "Do you think they were taken by the same people who took me from Earth?"

"Maybe. It's impossible to tell." Tom watched Sara's face as angry lines creased her eyes. "The technology of all the ships we've found humans in seems similar. So it's possible that they're the same ones to have taken you."

"What did they even want with us?"

"Slave labor, maybe. Maybe they ate humans." Sara turned a dirty look on him and he shrugged. He gestured down the hallway. "We have to put anchors at twelve spots if we're going to drag the ship back without tearing it to pieces. The sooner they're in place the sooner we can get away."

The air was cold enough for Tom to see his breath crystallizing in the air. Silence pressed in on them, made all the more eerie by the sleeping faces all about them. Some of them were probably dead; decomposition wouldn’t happen in the stasis pods, and so there was no way of knowing who was alive and who was dead until they were opened.

They worked their way through the ship quickly, planting the anchors in strategic locations. Neither spoke. Just as Tom planted the fourth anchor, footsteps echoed down the corridor. Tom jumped to his feet and Sara tensed. They both darted to either side of the corridor, hiding behind the pods.

A voice rang through the hall. "We've got movement."

Tom bit back a curse, struggling to release himself from the confines of his pack. More footsteps echoed towards them.

His heart nearly stopped when Sara stepped out from her protected hiding spot and held her hands in the air. "I am Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the UCS, identify yourselves at once."

"O'Neill?" A familiar voice said. "Well, well. I thought that T'shav would have spaced you by now."

Flanard. Tom cursed. How had he gotten here? Did I miss a second tracker?

"Colonel." Sara's hands dropped. "Am I glad to see you!"

"Lieutenant, you shouldn’t be. After you told me about what your lover's mission was, I contacted the Ruziers Corporation. They transferred his retainer to me once they found out that he was really the son of the warlord Zon."

Sara stepped back. Her gaze flickered to Tom, eyes wide.

"It's a shame I have to kill you. I took a look at your record. You're a good soldier. But then, you wouldn’t have stayed one, anyway. You'd be ejected from the Corps, whether for helping a dangerous criminal or—"

Tom dropped his pack and jumped into the corridor, firing rapidly at the colonel and his men as he shielded Sara with his body. She fired from under his arm, a hand on his hip as she guided him towards the shelter again.

Gunfire answered back as the USC dove for cover. Tom continued to fire, aiming at any scrap of person that he saw poking out from between the pods. He didn't dare think about the casualties of this firefight; the humans in the pods now taking blasts. The two hid behind the nearest pod, Sara crouching at his feet.

"Give up," the colonel shouted. "You don't have a chance!"

"We'll see."

Sara spun around, a hand going to her face. Tom saw her plunge her fingers into her eye socket from the corner of his eye. Something small and round spun down the corridor. Sara grabbed him, pulling him back. Her hands clapped over his ears, and out of instinct he did the same for her. A flash of light, a high-pitched grating sound, and everything was still.

"Your eyes are grenades?" Tom asked, heart hammering, as he stared at the human.

Sara shrugged. One eyelid dropped over the empty socket, but she grinned. "Why have bionic eyes if you can't use them to sneak explosives around? Just stun grenades, though. I'll get them tied up and put somewhere secure while you finish the anchors."

Tom almost kissed her. But he knew a single kiss wouldn't be enough, and there wasn't time for anything else. Besides, they had to talk first. He encountered patrols twice more, but they were easily dispatched. After he settled the anchors, he returned to his ship. His mate was already waiting for him.

"So how do we get out of here without the colonel's ship blowing us up?" Sara asked, taking the co-pilot's chair as he sat in the pilot's chair.

"Easy." Tom smiled at her as he hailed the USC ship hanging in space next to them. "Greetings, soldiers of the United Species. My name is Tom, and I am the son of Zon, warlord protector of the Rouge Systems. My sensors are telling me that your ship is powering its weapons. I advise against that. Half my father's fleet is on its way. They should be here in a few minutes. I'm sure my father would love to show you what happens to people who threaten his son."

The colonel's ship was gone in two seconds. As expected, they weren't about to mess with Zon's family. Tom nodded in satisfaction, activating the anchors on the cargo ship. The net activated. There were no interruptions in power, so it would hold. He set the course, and they were off.

"So… you really were trying to help these humans," Sara said. She wrapped her arms around her middle. "And you really are Zon's agent. His son."

"I am. I don't blame you for not trusting me, though. I should have—"

Sara shook her head. She pressed her fingers to his lips, silencing him. "There's time enough for that later. Right now I have something you need to know."

Tom's brow furrowed but he nodded.

"I'm pregnant. And it's your baby. I understand if you don't want to—"

Tom held up his hand. His breathing was shallow, eyes wide with wonder. "You're pregnant?"

Sara bit her lip and nodded. "I shouldn't have kept it a secret."

"There's time enough for that later," Tom whispered, echoing her words. He threaded his hands into her hair and kissed her. "Time and more than enough time."

Sara moaned and threw her arms around him, bringing herself to him like a woman possessed. Tom was only too happy to let her carry him away.

She all but threw him against the wall, catching his mouth in hers, her hands pressing against his shoulders, pinning him into place. His arms circled her hips, his hands cupping the soft but firm roundness of her rear end. When she slipped a leg between his, grinding against him, he let out a moan.

"You're mine," she whispered, breaking from his mouth to pepper kisses along his jaw and neck. Her actions had a strong, immediate effect on him. Muscles began trembling with desire, his stomach tightening.

Her hands drifted down his body, fumbling with the clasps on his clothing. Tom was more than happy to help her, and soon his clothing was in a heap on the floor. Her clothes quickly followed. A purple flush rose in his lover's cheeks as she stepped back and took a good look at him.

"Stupid Flanard. It's all his fault I didn't get any of this while you were in the height of musth."

Tom gripped her hips, walking her back towards the table. "You'll have another chance next year."

A grin nearly split Sara’s face. "And the year after that."

He made to lay her on the table but she shook her head and turned swiftly so she was pressing him against it. "You're the big strong T'shav warrior and most time I'll be fine with giving you total control. But tonight you are mine, understood?"

Tom rose a brow. He never gave up control. Not for anybody. But as Sara encouraged him to sit on the table, a coy smile lighting her face, he realized that breaking rules had its own rewards. He perched on the edge of the table.

"You are beautiful," she whispered, kneeling between his legs.

Her touch was light as she ran a hand up his thigh before taking him into her mouth. Tom fought for control as powerful waves of pleasure coursed through him. His head fell back and he let out a throaty groan. A giggle from Sara did interesting things to him and he fought the urge to add his own movements. Instead he rested his hand on her head, weaving his fingers through her hair as he felt her rhythm.

A groan had him looking back down at her. She had a hand between her legs. He found himself wishing that it was her on the table and him kneeling before her, able to give her this wonderful pleasure.

"Sara," he moaned, feeling his pupils expand as he gazed down at the curve of her spine leading to the twin globes of her perfectly squeezable ass. He trembled on the edge and gripped Sara's shoulder, pushing her away.

Luckily she knew what he meant and quickly stood, pushing him further onto the table and climbing over him. The firmness of her knees squeezed his hips as she straddled him. That coy, teasing smile was back as she pressed a kiss to his mouth before allowing him to enter her.

Her warmth and tightness nearly undid him, but he bit his lip and braced himself against the table. Sara set the rhythm, the heat building between them all the faster from the weeks they spent longing for one another but refusing to give into their desires.

Tom gazed at his lover, his Starmate, the mother of his unborn child. He loved the way her shoulders shuddered, the way she let her head fall back and arched her back, pressing her breasts upwards like an offering. They were too delicious to resist, and Tom bent over her, kissing first one, then the other. He was rewarded by another moan.

He was so close he wasn't sure how much longer he was going to last but he grunted and held back. He would see his beautiful human find release first. Thank the stars, she was as close as him. Within moments she threw her head back, letting out an almighty scream. Her body sagged against his. He caught her and held her close as he released his own desperate control.

Strength fled and he collapsed back, the table creaking dangerously. Sara's warm body lay over his. He stroked her hair as they both panted. Eventually they swapped a few kisses before Sara rolled off him. Her arm rested on her stomach as she smiled blissfully at the ceiling.

"How can it get better than that?" she wondered aloud.

"I don't know. But I'm looking forward to seeing if it can."

With a sigh she rolled closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder. He wrapped an arm around her. He smiled. It was good to know that he had found his Starmate. And that she had found him.

Epilogue: Sara

Colonel Flanard's testimony against her was considered highly tainted, and so to Sara's surprise, she was not evicted from the Corps. The United Species were eager to prove that they would treat humans with dignity and respect. As such, within a few months after the incident, she was assigned to be an ambassador between the United Species and Zon's fleet. The months passed quickly, with Sara adjusting to her new role and the new relationship she had with Tom. Starmates.

Sara glared at her traitorous swollen ankles, her hands resting on her belly. "I don't understand why my feet have to look like pumpkins."

Chuckling, Tom sat beside her. "Would you like me to rub them?"

"Not right now. Thanks, though." Sara sighed, leaning against him.

What started off as a tentative situation so they could get to know each other better had quickly become them living together, and now there was no question that they were mates. That was the way T'shav did things. They took mates, they didn't marry, although Tom assured her that they could if that was important to her. Sara had never really thought much about marriage, and so she was happy to stick with T'shav traditions.

"The last batch of humans were woken today," Tom told her. "They're doing well. Total count, five hundred and seventy-two humans. They've already started to put together a good infrastructure together."

"Good. I'm sure it's terrifying for them, but starting over… that's human spirit. Do any of them remember anything about being abducted?"

Tom shook his head. "I'll bring the reports for you to take a look at. They were all taken in a period of time between 2000 and 2100, though. So you and my mother were among the first to be taken from Earth."

"Speaking of your mother, she'll be coming back soon, won't she?"

"Probably." He brushed her hair from her face, gazing tenderly into her eyes. "Are you feeling full? I can call her and tell her to bring the baby right away."

Sara shook her head. It hadn't even been a standard month since she had given birth to a healthy, robust baby boy. She and Tom had named him Alex Tang. Alex after her father, Tang after Tom's best friend growing up, who died when he was a teenager. Alex was the spitting image of his father, except for one thing. Rather than the black eyes that all T'shav had, Alex had blue eyes, the color Sara's had been before her accident.

The door to their room opened. In strode Tom's parents. His mother, Lisa, beamed at Sara. His father, the huge, intimidating warlord, Zon, carried the tiny bundle of blankets that held his grandson.

"We're heading down to the sanctuary," Zon said, handing the baby to Sara. "Are there any messages you would like to give the humans you helped save?"

Sara shook her head. "Not right now. Thank you, though."

Zon nodded as he and Lisa put their arms around each other. Tom was right when he said that they were deliriously happy. If Sara didn't know better, she would have said that they had just met each other, and were in the earliest stages of falling in love. She had never known two people who adored one another as much as these two did.

"If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask," Lisa said, smiling at her. "And if my son isn't helping you enough—"

"Mom, please." Tom shook his head, and Sara laughed.

"He's helping me just fine. Thank you."

The warlord and his lady both nodded and left the room again. Sara settled back with a sigh, gazing at the tiny baby in her arms. It was a little frightening how small he was, but he had more than enough people around him to protect him from anything life threw his way.

And he had parents who loved each other.

"Have I told you lately how amazing you are?" she asked her mate, smiling up at him.

"Yes… but what am I amazing for now? Last time I believe it was because I put jam on your toast for you."

"Well, it was amazing toast."

Tom rolled his eyes, earning him a laugh. Sara adjusted the baby, shifting her legs into a more comfortable position.

"You are amazing because even after I assumed the worst of you, you forgave me and still want me as your Starmate."

Tom brushed a kiss on her lips. "You're amazing for the same thing, then."

Sara nestled herself against him, sighing in contentment. For the first time in far too long, she felt safe. The man she loved also loved her. She had a strong, healthy baby. It was no longer her against the galaxy, no longer hiding herself from those closest to her. And knowing that she would never have to hide again was the most wonderful feeling that she could have possibly imagined.

*****

THE END

Cowboy Romance Collection

My Cowboy's Mail Order Bride

Description

What do you do when your husband-to-be wants to test you out first? And you have no place to go?

He’s the stuff of women’s fantasies. My fantasies.

I answered an ad in the newspaper and came all the way from New York for him.

So here I am, ready for my cowboy.

He’s devastatingly handsome, but also an arrogant pr*ck.

He doesn’t even seem to notice me or my curves.

I feel naked under his gaze. Like I’m about to faint.

And now he wants to test my worthiness as a wife. To make sure he’s going to be satisfied with me.

I’m about to lose my virginity to a man I don’t even know.

But I’m not backing out. This is a deal. And I’m up to the task.

Two can play this game. Right?

Chapter One

The first sensation that made Isabel realize that she was officially in the South was the blast of sandy hot air she felt on her face when she stepped out of the doors of her train carriage. Surprisingly, it was exactly how she had imagined it to be. Like the old Westerns that she used to watch sitting on her father’s knees as a ten-year-old. That was the image of the South that she had, a romanticized notion based on years of watching cowboy films idolizing shotgun slinging and rugged men in cowboy hats.

And that seemed to be what she got.

Mitchell Town was small, as she had discovered earlier from research she had conducted online. It gave her the impression that it was a forgotten old town, a perfect place to hide away, and it would also fulfill all her dreams of living out in the South. It was something straight out of a Western romance.

The only problem was that it wasn’t very romantic. Answering an ad for a mail order bride – that was not the life she had envisioned for herself. She was a successful fashion editor for a magazine; she had her life all planned out. She even had raised enough money for a down payment on a small studio apartment in Brooklyn.

But then everything changed and she found herself here.

Isabel stood for several seconds on the train station and looked about her. It was like she had traveled back in time. Narrow New York streets, hordes of tourists, the blinking lights of Times Square, millions of colorful stores… They had all been replaced by a vast emptiness, long stretches of sand everywhere she looked. The few people she did happen to see milling about the train station were all dressed in clothes that nobody in Manhattan would be caught dead wearing. Unless it was for a costume party.

Isabel chuckled to herself, tucked in quickly-drying strands of hair behind her ears, and picked up the two massive suitcases she had packed.

She had become a mail order bride. Even though she had answered the ad several weeks ago, she was still not quite prepared for it.

The ad was from a horse breeder: Liam Mayer. There was no picture of him attached to the ad. The only information she had about him was that he was in his late thirties, he owned a ranch, and was raising a ten-year-old daughter named Sophie by himself.

Isabel liked the sound of the ad solely because of how anonymous it would make her. How she could simply arrive and get lost in this small town with a population of no more than three hundred people. She didn’t know how to be a mother, but Sophie was ten years old. It wouldn’t be like she had to change diapers or sterilize feeding bottles.

Isabel started walking in the direction of the ranch based on the directions that were sent to her by post after she answered the ad. She had been told that nobody would be there at the station to receive her. She hadn’t known what to wear because as much as she had thrived on watching Westerns when she was growing up, this was 2016. She had never been to this part of the country before and had no notion of what people actually wore in such a place.

So she settled on wearing a thin white cotton dress to combat the heat, a pair of high leather boots, and a wide leather hat. A dress like that would not only make her comfortable, but she knew that it was also the best way to camouflage her weight. She was very conscious of it especially when she was meeting people for the first time.

Once she had left the train station and held up the map of directions to match her surroundings, Isabel appeared to be completely alone. It was almost like a ghost town. She dragged the suitcases behind her as she approached what could only have been the High Street in the center of the town. It, too, was empty.

Where is everybody? she thought to herself as she walked past the deserted shops. A barber's shop, a convenience store, a small bank, and two bars. Isabel turned her head to look around and found no one – at least no one was outside. The stores could have been open for business or closed, but not a soul was going to step outside in this heat. And here she was, lugging two suitcases behind her.

It was going to be her wedding day, for heaven’s sake! And nobody had come to greet her at the station. As the heat began to slowly burn Isabel’s back and sweat started to accumulate on her forehead, she also felt a pinch of rage begin to color her cheeks. What kind of rancher was this man? This Liam Mayer who wouldn’t even come to the train station to greet his new bride? Why didn’t he even bother to send his daughter?

Isabel had always had a certain impression of men from the South – cowboys who were strong and courageous, masculine and romantic; warriors, brave and sexy as hell. But where was her cowboy? That was partly the reason she had signed up for this deal anyway. Because she wanted to escape, but also because it would fulfill her fantasy of being taken by a muscular, rugged cowboy.

A sudden feeling of dread gripped Isabel as she walked slowly but surely towards the Mayer Ranch. What if Liam Mayer wasn’t how she had imagined him to be? What if he wasn’t attractive at all, or if he was a coward… a lazy man? It would be worse if he wasn’t attracted to her. If she was too big for him… too fat. Just like she was too fat for New York.

Chapter Two

There was a sign at the gate, swinging gently in the warm breeze blowing around her. It said Mayer Ranch in big block letters. Isabel plonked her suitcases on the dirt road at her feet and shaded her eyes to look around. The ranch looked huge. And in the center of it stood a small wooden cabin. She hadn’t seen anything like it – at least not in person. She had seen plenty of them in old black and white films that her father liked to watch. It was hard to believe that something like this actually existed in real life… in today’s world.

The gate was open, so she pushed it and dragged her suitcases through. In the distance she could see horses grazing, standing lazily in the scorching heat. But the only thing that was on Isabel’s mind was to reach the house, meet Liam Mayer, meet Sophie, and get a drink of water. The feeling of dread hadn’t left her yet. She was simultaneously nervous and curious about what she was going to find.

She was halfway up the dirt driveway in front of the house when the front screen door of the house swung open and a little girl appeared. “Isabel!” The girl shrieked, catching her off guard. She came bouncing down the steps and towards her.

Isabel couldn’t help but smile at the sight of the little girl. It was a relief to see this girl so happy and seemingly normal. It isn’t going to be scary after all, she assured herself.

Sophie looked small and delicate for her age. She had bright blue eyes and her shiny blonde hair was tied in thin pigtails on either side of her head. She was wearing a pair of baggy jeans, a flowery peasant top, and boots on her feet.

“You must be Sophie.” Isabel greeted her with a wide smile and dropped the bags on her side.

“I’m so happy you’re here,” Sophie shrieked again in a joyous thrill. She wrapped her small wiry arms around Isabel’s legs.

This was more than the greeting Isabel had expected. Sophie was lovely and friendly. She patted her head and looked down at her with a smile, trying to ignore her own rapidly beating heart at the same time. Sophie was far from a disappointment, but she still hadn’t met her husband to be.

“Sophie?” She heard a loud gruff voice sound from inside the house, and they both looked up as the screen door opened again. “What is going on?” its owner continued as he stepped outside.

The color from Isabel’s cheeks drained; she was frozen with fright at the sight of him. She had built up the tension of seeing him for the first time to such a high that she was gripped with fear when she saw him… even though he was more magnificent than she could have imagined him to be.

Liam Mayer, if it was indeed him, was a man straight out of the movies. His face was long and chiseled with high cheek bones. His skin was deeply but naturally tanned, which greatly contrasted the light blue piercing eyes that matched Sophie’s exactly. His hair must have also been the same shiny blonde as Sophie’s when he was younger, but now it was a dirty yellow, darkened by the sun. It was scruffy and long, nearly reaching his shoulders, but mostly hidden by his tan cowboy hat.

He was tall. Even from the distance, Isabel could see that he was at least a foot taller than her. His shoulders were broad and visibly muscular, even under the tight-fitting leather jacket he wore. His waist was narrow and the denim pants he had on, accentuated his muscular cowboy thighs. He stood with his thumbs hooked on his wide leather belt. He was glaring at them both, his blue eyes narrowed and his thin lips set in a straight, grim line.

“What are you doing, Sophie?” he repeated himself, taking in his daughter’s arms around Isabel.

Isabel gulped, his very voice was deep and hard enough to instill fear in anybody who disobeyed him. But Sophie appeared to be unfazed; she wasn’t afraid of her father.

“This is Isabel, dad,” Sophie replied gleefully, looking up at Isabel again with a wide toothy grin.

“Hello,” Isabel managed to say, aware that her cheeks were burning up. Liam Mayer wasn’t a welcoming man. He had done nothing to make her feel comfortable or welcome in her surroundings. And she was supposed to marry him!

“Sophie?” Liam didn’t reply to Isabel but turned to his daughter again. He still hadn’t made a single move in their direction.

“She’s come from New York, dad,” Sophie said, and Isabel’s brows crossed. How had he already forgotten? He had requested a mail-order bride, she had answered the ad, and he had sent her directions to join him. How had he not realized when he set eyes on her, that it was she, Isabel Bowes, who was now here on his ranch?

“Please come inside Sophie.” He said then, and pushed the door open and held it. He didn’t have to tell her twice. Sophie dejectedly extracted her arms from Isabel and walked slowly back towards the house.

Liam Mayer didn’t bother to look at Isabel or explain what was going on. In fact, he hadn’t yet said a single word to her. Sophie passed him and walked into the house. He followed her in with no explanation.

Isabel’s mouth hung open as she stood there, bags by her side, completely at a loss of what was happening or what she should do. She knew she was offended by his behavior, but a part of her was also aware that Liam Mayer was the stuff of women’s fantasies.

Chapter Three

“You can come in.” Liam appeared at the door after at least fifteen minutes, just about when Isabel was certain that she was going to collapse in the sun.

She looked up at him and reached to pick up her bags, but he had jumped off the steps of the house and rushed towards her. “Leave them be, I’ll bring them in. You go in,” he said, at her side in a few quick strides. He was suddenly standing very close to her and Isabel felt a little faint. The scent of him had overtaken her senses. He smelled of the sun, of hard labor mixed with a sweet smell of his sweat. She suddenly began to imagine him naked – all of it was too overwhelming.

“Thank you,” she said, clutching her chest to steady herself. He didn’t move away or give her the space to walk towards the house. Instead, he stood in front of her, looking directly into her eyes.

“You’ve come all the way from New York?” he asked as she blushed and squirmed under his gaze. She couldn’t understand him; he was indecipherable.

“Yes, like I said in my letter,” she told him, growing nervous. He looked like this was not what he was expecting. Isabel was so afraid that he was disappointed in her.

“What made you decide to become a mail-order bride?” he asked, and she felt her nostrils flare. She wasn’t prepared to relay her whole life history to a stranger, let alone to a man who seemed so hostile towards her.

“Personal reasons,” she stated. She tried to raise her chin up and meet his eyes directly, but she was too shy to hold his gaze.

“You gave up your life and now you’re in Mitchell Town… for personal reasons?” he asked. She noticed how his eyebrows arched up sharply.

“Is that a problem for you?” she asked.

He suddenly bent down to pick up the bags. He only grunted in response. “Follow me.” He turned on his heels and started walking towards the house. The bags looked like simple empty sacks in his hands. They were not a problem for him to carry, and Isabel felt herself stir with a sudden desire for this strong rugged man even though he was proving to be more difficult than she had hoped he would be.

“Is there a problem, Liam?” she asked in lieu of following him and watched as he stopped in his tracks.

“What do you mean?” he asked and turned to look at her. That face again. Those piercing blue eyes, the tanned skin, those thin serious lips. Isabel felt nervous every time he looked at her.

“You don’t seem too pleased with my arrival. Have you changed your mind?” she asked him, and realized that her voice was quivering. She didn’t want him to change his mind. Where would she go? She didn’t want to go back to New York. Not after everything that had happened. This was the only way to get away. And the thought that he could ruin all of it by claiming that he had changed his mind filled her with dread again.

“Stop worrying, Isabel, and just follow me in. You need to get out of the sun before your skin starts sizzling like bacon,” he said, turning away from her again.

He didn’t sound encouraging or friendly… but at least he wasn’t turning her away. Isabel picked at the pleats of her thin cotton dress with her fingers and followed him towards the house. He was right, she needed to get out of the sun.

She climbed the stairs and Liam held the screen door open so that she could walk through. Their arms lightly grazed each other when she passed him and goosebumps bloomed on her flesh.

There was another surprise waiting for her indoors. The inside of the house looked nothing like the outside. The best word to describe it would be “cozy.” The house was small, indeed, but everything was clean and neatly in its place. There were lace curtains covering the windows. A flood of bright sunlight streamed into the cute living room and its adjoining kitchen. The furniture looked immaculate in beautifully polished wood. The wood floors were clean – no dusty footprints from outside to be found.

There was a small television facing two couches in the living room. There was even a bookshelf with a small collection, decorated with a few crystal figurines at its ends. The upholstery was all done in a pastel paisley design, and even though a bit old and faded, none of it looked ill-maintained. The ramshackle, dilapidated interior that Isabel had expected was nowhere to be found.

Sophie was at the kitchen counter, stirring a spoon in a jug full of what looked iced tea.

“Your home is lovely,” Isabel said, twirling around on the spot, noticing the stairs that led to a floor upstairs.

“Daddy and I take turns in keeping the house clean. Just the way mom left it,” Sophie said and placed the glass gently on a metal tray.

Behind her, Liam had dropped the bags on the floor by the door. The mention of the word “mom” had garnered a reaction from them both. Liam appeared to be inflamed upon hearing the word and it made Isabel nervous.

“Hand the glass to the lady and go to your room, Sophie,” Liam growled behind her. Isabel didn’t dare to turn around and look at him.

“She can stay here if she wants. We can get to know each other,” she said in a meek voice as Sophie handed the glass to Isabel.

“No, I think you both should get to know each other first,” Sophie said with a sly wink and a toothy grin. And then she was gone, bouncing up the stairs to her room and whistling a happy tune.

Chapter Four

So Isabel was alone with Liam again. Instead of feeling excited and giddy like the young blushing bride-to-be that she was, she felt uncomfortable and slightly scared in his presence.

Liam Mayer looked big and burly in his own house as he took off the hat he had been wearing and flung it onto the kitchen counter. He then walked over, poured himself a glass of iced tea, and walked back towards the couch. Isabel stood nearby. There was a silent calm in the room, and Isabel suddenly missed all the traffic sounds of New York that had annoyed her every day. And, yet, she wasn’t really homesick. That life was behind her now, and she didn’t want to go back to it.

“Your wife… your ex-wife or your late wife…?” Isabel was fumbling with her words; she didn’t quite know how to frame the question.

“Late wife. She passed away when Sophie was two,” Liam said, taking a long sip from his glass as he sat down on the couch. The couch too looked too small for him, and Isabel nearly smiled at the sight of him sitting on it with his big long body. This was her husband-to-be. This rugged cowboy.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

He suddenly looked at her with his eyes narrowed. “Are you prepared for this life, Isabel?” he asked, almost like he hoped that her answer would be, no.

“Yes, I am,” she said, raising her chin up.

“Have you ever been out here to this part of the country before?” he asked. This time he was studying her body. His eyes rolled over her big chest that stretched the thin material of her dress, her wide hips, and then finally her face that was glowing with nervousness. She felt naked under his gaze and also conscious. She felt like he was judging her. Was he scrutinizing her weight?

“I haven’t been here before, no,” she admitted, still standing before him with the glass of her iced tea in her hands.

“And yet you’re prepared to spend a lifetime here, in these parts, as my wife? As Sophie’s stepmother?” Liam asked, draining the last bits of the drink into his mouth. Again, he sounded like he wanted her to change her mind.

But she was going to hold her ground. It was a deal. She had come all the way up here to escape and she wasn’t going to allow him to simply backtrack.

“I am. Are you prepared for it?” she asked, and he suddenly burst into laughter that surprised her. She hadn’t even so much as seen him smile before, and here he was laughing… at her.

His smile was wide and his whole face seemed to change when he laughed. His shoulders shook too. “Am I prepared?” he asked and laughed some more. As attractive as he looked when he laughed, Isabel couldn’t ignore the fact that he was laughing at her.

“Sure, why not? I could use an extra pair of hands around the house, braid Sophie’s hair, nag her to finish her homework and whatnot. It’s hard work for a man like me to care for a little girl. She needs a woman’s touch,” Liam said and slapped his knee.

Isabel felt her neck burning. She knew this was what the deal was. This was why he had placed the ad. It was obvious. He needed a wife who would care for his daughter. A glorified nanny. But for some strange reason, it instantly made Isabel angry, even a little jealous. She was hoping that he would also say that he needed the loving touch of a wife. That he found Isabel attractive. That he was lonely and he wanted her to fill the void.

But Liam Mayer said no such thing, and instead stood up from his chair and clapped his hands. Like it was all settled.

“Why don’t you start off with the dinner, I have to get back to my horses.” He said and walked past her to place the glass back on the counter.

Isabel glared at him, still hoping that he would miraculously display a softer side.

“What about the wedding?” she blurted out before she could stop herself. She needed concrete evidence that he wasn’t suddenly going to change his mind. A wedding, what she had come here for, would bind him to contract.

Liam looked at her with his usual steely narrowed gaze. His eyes dropped to her breasts and then he looked up at her face again.

“Not so fast, dear girl,” he said and Isabel suddenly felt like a small child. She licked her lips and he smiled again. “You have to prove yourself,” he added.

“Prove myself as what?” she asked, but she knew what he was about to say. Liam Mayer didn’t strike her as a man who was a gambler, as someone who was willing to take his chances.

“Prove yourself to be the wife that I need,” he said, and she raised her chin again. If there was anything that Isabel liked, it was a good challenge.

“If you insist,” Isabel said and shrugged her shoulders. Two can play that game, she thought. If Liam was going to be difficult, she would play hard to get too. He needed her. That was evident. He needed a woman to take care of the house and care for Sophie. And Isabel was determined to prove to him that she was the perfect woman for the job.

She had expected a wedding this evening, to be in the arms of a husband by this time. What she was getting instead was a test. And Isabel was up to the task.

Chapter Five

The next time Isabel saw Liam was when it was already dark outside.

She had spent the past hour, chopping vegetables and making a thick creamy soup with whatever ingredients she could find in the cupboards in the kitchen. She was also baking bread. Dinner rolls, rather, which her own father had taught her how to bake when she was a small girl.

Sophie had come downstairs sometime after her father had left the house, curious to know what had transpired.

The two of them bonded instantly. Sophie hung from the edge of the counter, watching Isabel cook with wide, curious eyes. She claimed she had finished her homework for the next day. She spoke incessantly, filling Isabel in on all the friends she had in her school. She didn’t talk much about her father and she didn’t mention her mother either.

“This smells delicious,” Sophie said with a smile as Isabel plopped thin slices of butter into the boiling soup.

“I can’t remember the last time we had a dinner like this,” she added and Isabel looked up.

“What do you usually have?” she asked. Sophie shrugged her shoulders.

“Instant noodles or ham sandwiches. Daddy isn’t a good cook,” she said and giggled, still watching Isabel closely as she stirred the broth.

“We should go together and shop for some more ingredients. Maybe we can roast a chicken tomorrow,” Isabel suggested and the little girl’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

“Can you bake a cake?” she asked.

Isabel nodded. “And cookies, buns, and cupcakes. We need the ingredients, that’s all.” She wiped some of the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand.

“Isabel…” Sophie began, watching Isabel with so much interest.

“What was your life in New York like? Was it magical?” Sophie asked, looking up at her with wide eyes. Isabel sighed and opened her mouth to say something, but Liam came into the house right then and interrupted them.

“Daddy!” Sophie shrieked, distracted, and jumped into her father’s arms. He hugged her tightly and lifted her up onto his shoulders.

“Doesn’t it smell lovely?” she asked, rubbing her father’s cheeks affectionately.

Liam looked over to Isabel, who was now pouring the soup into three deep bowls. She had already arranged the dinner rolls on plates. And she tried to suppress a smile as she glanced at him. He looked pleasantly surprised.

“It does, indeed,” he said and lifted Sophie off his shoulders and onto the floor.

“Let’s sit down,” Isabel said as she placed the plates on the small four-seater table. She was careful to place the bowl and plate for Liam at the head of the table and the other two on either side.

“Isabel said she can bake cakes and cookies too. And cupcakes. I’ve never eaten a cupcake. Only seen them on TV.” Sophie was talking excitedly as she sat down at the table and carefully tucked a napkin into the collar of her blouse.

Isabel stood behind her chair as Liam sat down, and she followed next.

Sophie was quick to dig into the food. She made loud slurping sounds as she ate and smiled widely at them both. “See daddy, I told you,” Sophie said and Liam shot her an angry look.

Isabel’s brows raised and she looked at them both quizzically. “Told him what?” she asked Sophie. Her spoon was poised over her bowl of soup. But Sophie wasn’t going to answer, not after the look her father had thrown at her.

“We don’t talk at the table, Isabel,” Liam said as he dipped his own spoon into the soup and slurped it off. She saw his tongue peep out when he did and noticed the way his mouth moved. His lips were covered with the liquid and it shone under the bright light of the lamp hanging on top of the table. He didn’t bother to look at her as he ate, and Isabel proceeded to eat in silence. Sophie was still happy, giggling and enjoying her food exaggeratedly.

Isabel was itching to talk. She couldn’t remember the last time she had remained silent in the company of others for this long.

More importantly, she didn’t know anything about this small family she was sharing her dinner with. Who she had cooked for. She was supposed to marry him and be a mother to Sophie, yet she knew nothing about them. Whatever she could see, she knew. The rest was a mystery.

“I need more supplies for the meals,” she said after several minutes of silence. She could see that Liam was almost done with his dinner. Sophie was nearly done as well, while Isabel wasn’t even halfway there. She couldn’t eat because of the way her stomach was turning. She was hugely attracted to him, but afraid and curious at the same time. Her mind was swimming with mixed emotions.

Liam grunted in response. Then he stood up. “Tuck Sophie into bed when she has finished her dinner. Then go upstairs to the bedroom. Sophie will show you,” he said, wiping his mouth with the napkin. Isabel stared up at him in shock. What was he even talking about? Were they supposed to share a bedroom?

“What’s the matter? You look surprised, Isabel. You said you wanted to prove yourself, didn’t you?” he asked and another one of his defiant grins began to spread over his face.

Isabel raised her chin and met his eyes, even though her throat was closing in. “Of course,” she said with a weak smile.

“What’s for dessert?” Sophie asked, interrupting their conversation. The little girl obviously had no idea that Isabel’s mind was about to give out. That she nearly fainted from the way Liam was looking at her.

Chapter Six

The bedroom was small. It was neat, like the rest of the house, but it was bare of everything other than the essentials. It didn’t seem like Liam had made any special arrangements for greeting his new bride.

Isabel had helped Sophie brush her teeth, then change into her night clothes and eventually tucked her into her big four-poster bed. Sophie’s room was fit for a princess. It appeared that Liam had pulled out all the stops necessary to make his daughter’s room comfortable and modern.

His own bedroom remained stuck in the nineteenth century, Isabel had never seen anything like it. There were barely any lights in the bedroom. His mirror was old and silver polish was chipping from its sides. She couldn’t see any of his clothes. There were no carpets and only a thin lace curtain hung from the window, the room’s only embellishment.

Isabel smiled as she stood in the middle of the room, thinking about how peaceful it was to read Sophie a story. She had even watched the little girl’s face as she drifted off to sleep. Sophie held onto Isabel’s little finger as she read. She knew instantly that it was going to be very easy to fall in love with this charming young girl.

Now she was in Liam’s bedroom. Her two bags had been placed by the door and she looked at them with dread.

This was supposed to be their wedding night, but they weren’t even married yet. He had hinted earlier that he wanted to test her worthiness as his wife, even in bed!

Isabel gulped at the thought of that. She was twenty-four years old and still a virgin. She had only had one boyfriend in college and she had never felt comfortable enough with him to go all the way. And here she was, planning on losing her virginity to a man who she didn’t even know. A man who was testing her to make sure that she was marriage material.

Isabel slowly walked over to the window and, to her surprise, found Liam rocking on a chair on the front porch beneath her.

He had his cowboy hat on and he was smoking from a pipe. Again, something she had never seen. He looked like he was stuck in time. He had taken off his jacket, so she could see the faded checked shirt he was wearing, rolled up to his elbows.

He was looking out into the darkness, sitting under the only dim overhead lamp on the porch, rocking silently. Isabel watched him, for several minutes, wondering what it was about him that drew her to him. He barely spoke to her, refused to answer any of her questions, and didn’t seem to appreciate her or even want to marry her. And, yet, Isabel couldn’t help but feel excited.

He wanted her in his bedroom, which could only mean one thing. That he wanted her in his bed.

She quickly walked over to her suitcases and pulled out the red silk nightdress she had packed in the last moment. It looked out of place in her hands here, like it didn’t belong in the room. She slowly peeled her dress off her shoulders, took off her boots, and then slipped into the night dress.

When Isabel walked over to the mirror, she saw for herself what Liam would see. Pale pink complexion, a large red mouth, green eyes and thick brown corkscrew curls. Her nightdress clung to her body so that her breasts stuck out voluptuously. Her legs were long and smooth.

“Admiring yourself?” She heard his voice and blushed immediately. She hadn’t even sensed or heard him come in.

Liam was standing near the door with a grin on his face. When she turned to him, she noticed the way his gaze fell immediately to the rise of her chest. He looked away like he was embarrassed for the first time.

“I just wanted to change into my night clothes,” she said and ran her fingers through her hair.

Liam nodded his head and walked over to the bed. Wordlessly, he started unbuttoning his shirt. Isabel remained standing in front of the mirror, watching him in silence.

So this was how it was going to be. This was how she was going to lose her virginity. She took in a deep breath when his shirt came off and she saw his bare torso for the first time.

Liam may have been a decade older than her, but he had the body of a twenty-year-old athlete. His abs were chiseled, as if out of stone, and his body was as tanned as his face and neck were. She saw the way his muscles bulged and flexed when he flung his shirt to the floor. Isabel gulped again. The man of her dreams was standing before her.

“Isabel, you can back out now if you want to,” he said, interrupting her musing. She looked up at his face and found him staring at her. He was still trying to get her to change her mind. He was still testing her!

“I want to do this,” she said hoarsely, and he clenched his jaw.

“I needed to ask,” he said and took a few steps towards her. Isabel remained frozen to the spot. Was he not attracted to her? Was that what it was? Was that why he was trying to get her to change her mind? Her back tensed up and she lifted her chin to meet him as he came closer.

“Have you changed your mind, Liam?” she asked him in a near whisper.

“No, I’ve just made up my mind,” he said. Before she could process his words, he had grabbed her by her waist and pulled her close. His lips were on hers before she knew what he was even doing.

Chapter Seven

Liam was kissing her. She felt him use his tongue to part her lips. His hands were on her waist and he held her tightly. The feeling of having his tongue inside her mouth was overwhelming. He was strong, muscular, and naked from the waist up.

Isabel’s hands instinctually drifted to his chest, which was rock solid with a light dusting of fine blonde hair. She traced the muscles on his arms with her fingers as he kissed her. And then he suddenly stopped.

“Your dress needs to come off,” he said gruffly and took a few steps back. Isabel felt a wave of self-consciousness wash over her. He watched her, urging her to peel off her dress.

Slowly, Isabel reached for the thin straps of her dress. She only had to give them one tug and the silky material drifted off her body. She stood completely naked before him. His piercing blue eyes bore into her, and a soft smile spread on his face. He was watching her like he was admiring a work of art. He took his time; he wasn’t in a rush. She was his, his bride-to-be. It was his right to test her out. To make sure that he was going to be satisfied with her.

Isabel could feel the wetness between her legs grow. She had never been this aroused by a man who was simply looking at her.

“Lie down on the bed,” he said, and she bit down on her lip. He was still watching her as she walked slowly to the bed and sat down on the edge.

“Lie down. I want to taste you,” he said in the same guttural, low voice. Shivers ran down Isabel’s spine, but she did as she was told. There was no way she was going to disobey Liam. She hadn’t seen him completely naked yet, but already she wanted him inside her.

He followed her, as she swung her legs over and lay down, completely naked on the cold, tough mattress. No man had looked at her like this. So then why was she allowing him to? He didn’t even seem to like her. But she liked him. It was more than that. She was yearning for his touch again.

Liam stood over her. She looked up at him. When she was least expecting it, his hands drifted down. He caressed her, running his fingers gently down the length of her neck, between her bursting breasts, down her belly, over her navel, and then finally came to rest on the mound between her thighs.

“You’re a very brave girl, Isabel. Come here,” he muttered, and she felt her body shudder. His touch was warm and she could feel goosebumps appear on her flesh again. She remained quiet as he allowed his fingers to explore her legs next. Then he bent down, grabbing her waist again. He twisted her over to his side so that her legs dangled off the edge of the bed while he bent down in front of her. His face was level with her throbbing, wet center.

Isabel gasped when he brought his face closer. She could feel his breath on her skin. That same musky masculine scent of him filled her senses. She wanted him inside of her. He licked her inside, right at the center so that she arched her back and gasped again.

“Settle down, now,” he said in a sudden, authoritative voice like he was calming one of his horses. Isabel bit down on her lip and tried to stay still.

He licked her again and then thrust his tongue into her. She felt his tongue inside her and moaned loudly. Liam’s hand reached over to cover her mouth as she arched her back again. He licked and thrust with his tongue. Isabel never knew that a man could ever make her feel so good. She could feel her juices flowing out, mingling with his mouth and his saliva. She had never been this honest and so open with a man before.

Isabel squirmed in her position, nearing the edge. She could feel the knots in her belly giving way. She was going to have her first orgasm even before she knew what was coming her way.

Liam suddenly raised his head, dragging his mouth away from her core. “Are you going to come for me, young lady?” he asked. Isabel had no other option but to nod her head. She wanted him inside of her… or at least his mouth inside of her. She wanted him to push her over the edge.

Instead, he gave her something else. He pushed his forefinger inside her, gently sliding in through her folds and her juices. Isabel moaned again, biting down on her lip to muffle it when she realized that Sophie was in the other room.

“Good girl,” he said softly as he pushed his finger in and then pulled out. He did this repeatedly with an increasing force. He was looking down at her. There was that same grin on his face. He was enjoying this control he had over her body, the fact that he could do with her as he pleased.

Isabel was going to come; she could feel it. He pushed into her deeper and deeper until, eventually, she arched her back, dragging her body up in the air. She moaned loudly and felt her toes curl up.

She orgasmed right into his hands and thought she heard Liam laugh as she came. Her body shook slightly, and after what felt like several minutes, she finally began to relax.

Liam removed his finger and then slowly stood up. Isabel stared at him, confused. What was he doing? How could it be over? What about him? But she didn’t dare ask.

He caught her staring as he straightened his back. “What did you think was going to happen? I wasn’t planning on taking your virginity before you were married,” he said. With that, the smile on his face was gone.

Chapter Eight

Isabel blinked her eyes open. She wasn’t quite sure when she had finally drifted to sleep, because as far back as she could remember, she had been awake the whole night. After Liam had made her – forced her t0 – come, he had taken off his clothes in the darkness of the room and laid down on one side of the bed, his back turned to her.

Isabel had remained sitting up, naked, for several minutes until she realized that he had no intention of having a conversation with her. He only intended on going to sleep. She tiptoed over to where her nightdress lay discarded near the mirror and she slipped into it. Eventually, she walked back to the bed and lay down beside him at the other end, facing his back.

She watched his body rise and fall, his breaths deepen. She could hear the crickets outside and realized that it was dark. Darker than she could have ever imagined night to be. She had gotten used to the streetlights of New York, the sounds that carried in through her apartment window. She couldn’t sleep in the stillness of this night. It was unbearably keeping her awake.

Thoughts that she didn’t want barraged her brain. Thoughts about New York. The last few weeks she spent there. The life she left behind. That she might never return to. She tried to banish them from her brain, but they kept flooding in.

Eventually, Liam’s even breaths calmed her down. Just his presence in the room, even though he wasn’t touching her, even though he wasn’t encouraging her or stroking her hair… just his very presence beside her seemed to make her feel that she was safe.

She had borne her soul to this man. She had allowed him to touch her in places nobody else had just because she had decided that she was going to be his wife. A wife to a man she knew nothing about.

Even a year ago, a prospect such as this would have made Isabel laugh. She would have considered the suggestion that she would find herself physically spent and sexually satisfied lying next to a man she had just met (who she was trying to prove to that she could be a good wife to) utterly crazy.

When she turned over in the morning, Isabel found that Liam had already gotten out of bed. She couldn’t see a clock anywhere in the room and she panicked, jumping out of bed in a rush.

The bathroom wasn’t an en suite, so she rummaged in her suitcase for a dressing gown which she enveloped herself with before stepping out of the room. She rushed into the bathroom, brushed her teeth, splashed her face with water, and then, at the last minute, decided to take a shower.

The water calmed her even though she felt like she hadn’t slept in years. When she had looked in the mirror, she noticed the dark circles under her eyes. Her face didn’t look fresh even though she had just woken up. She dried her hair with a towel hanging behind the door, slipped into the dressing gown again, and walked back into the bedroom.

Liam was still nowhere to be found.

In the bedroom, she changed into a cotton maxi skirt and a red crop top she found at the bottom of her bag. Her hair was still damp, but it was the best she could do. No makeup necessary, she thought as she stepped out of the room again and descended the stairs.

“It’s eight.” Liam’s voice greeted her as she reached the landing. He was sitting at the kitchen counter and drinking a glass of what could have only been fresh milk. Isabel wasn’t sure if she was late or early. His face was expressionless, although it was still devastatingly handsome.

“Sophie needs to wake up by seven thirty. She’ll be late for school now,” he said. Isabel turned on her heels and started climbing the stairs again. “You will take her to school from today. She needs to get there by eight thirty,” he called after her. Isabel turned around to only nod her head.

To say she was sleepy was an understatement. She was tired as hell. She could feel her limbs ache and creak as she climbed up to Sophie’s room and knocked.

“Time to wake up, Sophie,” she called out to her and heard her own voice crack. The heat of the day was already building up. Isabel was beginning to feel faint again. She cracked open the door and found Sophie still bundled up in bed.

“Sophie, it’s time for school,” she said in a louder voice and walked over to the window to pull the curtain open.

Sophie slowly blinked her eyes open and then stretched her arms. When Isabel turned to her, the little girl smiled. “Hi,” she said in a low morning voice. Isabel was amazed at her enthusiasm. A ten-year-old who was happy from the instant she woke up! Sophie was precious and Isabel was beginning to understand why she was the apple of her father’s eye.

“You must get ready for school. You’ll be late,” Isabel said, walking over to sit by Sophie’s bed. She stroked her shining blonde hair and couldn’t help but smile, as much as her body hurt.

“Did you sleep well, Isabel?” Sophie asked and she nodded.

“Of course. I slept very well,” Isabel declared, trying to keep the smile on her face.

“Will you please take me to school? I want you to take me to school,” Sophie said and flung her small body into Isabel’s arms.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Isabel said, patting Sophie’s back. It was good to get a warm morning hug.

Chapter Nine

Thankfully, Sophie’s school was only a ten-minute walk from the ranch. Isabel walked Sophie to the gate of the small school building where, according to Sophie, only ten other kids from the town attended. Isabel stayed back at the gate. She wasn’t sure how she was supposed to introduce herself to the teacher.

Then, Isabel walked back to the ranch, dragging her feet and wiping the sweat off her forehead. She felt like her body was ravaged. As she walked up the dirt road towards the porch of the house, she thought she heard Liam whistle. Then he appeared.

He was on a horse, a mighty chestnut-colored horse with a chocolate mane. They galloped towards her and she felt like the ground was shaking underneath her feet. He didn’t seem to slow down as he approached her, but rather came to a sudden halt beside her. Isabel shaded her eyes with the palm of her hand to look up at him.

The sun was behind him so that his face was darkened and a bright orange light silhouetted his dirty blonde hair and cowboy hat. He looked regal and masculine on his horse. She imagined him with his shirt off, as she had seen him the previous night.

“Isabel, meet Henry.” He said and it took Isabel a few seconds to realize that Liam was introducing her to his horse.

“Oh. Well, hello Henry,” she said, still keeping her distance.

“Have you ever worked with horses?” he asked and she bit down on her lip in reply.

“Have you ever ridden a horse?” A grin formed on his face. He was mocking her.

She remained silent. Liam rolled his eyes and she got the sudden feeling that he was annoyed with her. She began to worry again. That she wasn’t good enough for him – good enough to be his wife. “I can learn. Tell me what to do and I’ll try my best,” she said eagerly while Liam glared down at her. The grin on his face had vanished. He looked like he wasn’t sure what he was meant to do with her anymore.

“Just carry the chopped wood to the back of the house. The nights are going to start getting colder than usual and we’ll need to get the fireplace going,” he said dismissively.
Isabel gulped and nodded her head.

“Where is the wood?” she asked, tucking in stray strands of her curls behind her ears. She was uncomfortable under his gaze, especially now that he had seen her completely naked. He knew what she looked like without any clothes.

Liam pointed into the distance where Isabel could just about make out a pile of wood in response. “Carry in a week’s worth. Then you can start making my lunch. I’ll be in by one,” he said and, without waiting for a response, he turned around on his horse and galloped away.

Isabel was left standing in the sun, staring at him as he disappeared into the back of the ranch. She wiped her face with her hands, sucked in her stomach, and tried to calm down her nerves.

It was December already, she tried to remind herself even though it felt hotter than the middle of summer on the East Coast. She lifted up her skirt with her fingers and started walking towards the spot that Liam had indicated. Carrying chopped wood back to the house, cooking meals, dressing a ten-year-old for school. None of these were tasks she had ever performed in her life before, and every step she took made her nervous.

She couldn’t understand why she was so desperate to please Liam. He hadn’t even accepted her as his wife yet. In fact, she was free to just leave if she wanted to. It actually seemed like Liam would prefer if she did. He didn’t give her any indication that he was happy to have her here. Rather, it seemed like he had changed his mind about having a mail order bride altogether.

Isabel walked slowly towards the pile of wood that Liam had undoubtedly chopped and stored there earlier.

This was going to be her life now. Was this what she wanted? Did she want to be married to a man who barely even looked at her? Who dished out orders and expected them to be executed on his terms? Who wanted her around the house so she could do all the housework and take care of his daughter? She had a successful career in New York. She was a city girl. She had never known a life like this. Did she actually want to give all that up and lead this life of isolation with a man who rarely ever smiled?

Then Isabel remembered the way he had touched her the previous night. The kind of pleasure he had given her in a way she had never experienced before. She knew she was curious to know more, to experience more. She wanted to see more of Liam… see him completely naked. Just the very thought of it stirred something in her belly. She wanted him inside her. Even if just for one night.

It was going to be a test for Liam, just as he was testing her. He had teased her the previous night with his body, brought her to the edge, just gave her a taste of what was in store for her.

And now Isabel was determined to find out the rest – what it would feel like to have Liam completely to herself. Even if it meant waiting and hoping that he decided she would make for a good wife. She could always change her mind later. She could always leave if she wanted to. Her life in New York was waiting for her if she ever needed to go back.

Chapter Ten

What Isabel hadn’t been expecting was for the wood to be as heavy as it was. She had no idea what a week’s worth of wood for the fireplace looked like. She tried to carry an armful first, but the logs were too heavy for her. Her limbs hurt, her back ached, and she walked slowly, sweating towards the back of the house with only a few at a time.

In the distance, she could hear Liam with the horses. He whistled, clucked his tongue, and called out to them as he worked. She couldn’t see him, so she didn’t know what he was doing exactly, but it was a sort of twisted comfort that he was there. Although she was getting more and more embarrassed by her slow progress.

It was just wood that she carried, and even this she couldn’t do quickly enough. She was worried about his lunch as well. She wanted to please him with a delicious hearty meal after his day spent doing hard manual labor. But she wasn’t sure what ingredients were available in the pantry for her to do this.

Isabel could feel herself dehydrating slowly, and then she remembered that she hadn’t eaten or had anything to drink since the previous night’s dinner. Also, she had barely slept. Her body felt like a bundle of rags that she was only dragging around the place.

Her arms felt sore, too sore to even lift up any of the wood anymore. She walked back to the pile of wood for the third time, feeling her breath catch in her throat. Her stomach felt empty and sore, as did her back. Isabel looked up towards the sun, trying to steady herself, but the bright light suddenly blinded her.

When she looked away, she could only see darkness everywhere and then the ground beneath her started to swing and shake. She heard herself gasp and then a weak scream escaped her lips and then the world became completely blank.

The next thing she knew, she was forcing her eyes open. She could feel a cold cotton cloth on her forehead and she was lying down. On Liam’s bed. She was in Liam’s bedroom. The curtains were pulled so the room was fairly dim and she could feel the gush of a breeze from somewhere beside her.

Isabel tried to sit up and two large hands appeared on her shoulders. She looked up. It was Liam pushing her back down on the bed. “Stay still for some time longer,” he said. She thought there was a change in his voice somehow. She also noticed he held a fan. Did people actually use those anymore? But now she knew where the cool breeze was coming from. He had been fanning her.

“What happened?” she tried to ask and realized that barely any sound came out from her lips.

“Here, drink this,” he said and held a glass of milky-looking liquid to her parched lips. “It’s glucose in water. Just drink it, Isabel,” he said a little more authoritatively.

She sipped from the glass, still in complete shock. Liam’s touch had been gentle, he had concern in his eyes. He looked like he was guilty.

“You fainted. I heard you shriek and then found you by the pile of chopped wood,” he said after she had drunk half the glass of glucose water. He placed it back on the table beside her and started fanning her again. Isabel felt her curls fly around her face, and the sweat on her forehead was evaporating fast. She suddenly felt a lot better, more like herself.

“When did you last eat? When did you last drink some water?” he asked her, almost like he was scolding his daughter.

Isabel hung her head down, she was ashamed of herself. “I forgot this morning,” she replied, her voice still cracked.

Liam shook his head and looked away from her. “I knew it from the moment I saw you. You’re not cut out for here, not for this ranch, not for this place,” he said, more to himself than to her.

“I’ve just been tired. I just got here. I need some time to get used to all this.” Isabel heard the pleading in her voice. She was feeling desperate again. She didn’t want him to turn her away, send her back. She wanted to please him, to convince him that she was worthy. She wanted him to make love to her.

She watched his piercing blue eyes turn to her again. His jaw was taut and strong, his hands still clutched the fan as he swung it. “You need some rest, Isabel. You need to sleep,” he said.

She bit down on her lip. “I just need some time to settle down, Liam,” she pleaded with him again and tried to sit up.

“Get some sleep. I’ll go fetch Sophie from school and make some lunch for all of us.” He stood up from his chair beside her and placed the fan on the table next to her.

“Liam,” she called out to him as he walked towards the door. She didn’t want him to leave, but why should he stay?

He stopped and looked at her. “Why are you so desperate to be here, Isabel? What are you running away from?” he asked.

Isabel gulped, swallowing her words. They stared at each other and then he walked out when she didn’t reply to his question.

She couldn’t bring herself to tell him. What would she even say? It was so petty, so silly. He would think she was a child. She would only give him more reason to turn her away, to think she was unsuitable for this ranch. To be a step mother to Sophie or be his wife.

But now that he had left the room, it gave Isabel some time to think about what Liam had done. How he fanned her as she slept. How he was caring for her.

Chapter Eleven

Isabel must have been sleeping again because she didn’t realize when Sophie had come to sit beside her. “Daddy made you some soup, Isabel.” She heard Sophie’s soft voice as she opened her eyes. It was she who was sitting beside her and fanning her now. Liam was nowhere in sight.

“Are you feeling any better?” she asked when Isabel pulled herself up to sit. There were pillows arranged behind her for support.

“Yes, I am. Much better. Thank you,” Isabel said, smiling at Sophie’s worried face.

“Daddy said that you fainted. Will you be alright?” Sophie asked and Isabel nodded her head.

“I just got a little dehydrated, sweetie. I’m alright now.” Isabel reached for the bowl of soup while Sophie continued to fan her. “I don’t need the fan now. Tell me about school,” Isabel said, dipping her spoon into the bowl of soup.

Sophie still looked dismayed, like she didn’t trust Isabel’s insistence that she was fine. “But daddy told me to keep fanning you and also to make sure that you eat your soup and go back to sleep.” Sophie sounded worried, more worried than Liam did.

“Your daddy is very kind, but I don’t need it. I’m feeling much better now.” Isabel smiled. The soup tasted surprisingly good. It was chicken broth, just like the kind her own father used to make for her if she ever got sick as a child.

“Sophie?” The little girl looked dejected and sad suddenly. “What’s wrong honey? Did something happen in school?”

Sophie shook her head, trying to avoid Isabel’s inquiring looks.

“You don’t have to worry about me. I’m doing much better. As good as new,” Isabel said and reached for Sophie’s chin.

“I think daddy is really mad at me now,” she said, still not willing to look Isabel directly in the eye.

“Mad at you? Why should he be mad at you? What did you do? My illness had nothing to do with you.” Isabel smiled at Sophie, stroking her head now with her hand.

“It does,” Sophie said in a low, meek voice. She didn’t look at Isabel, whose hand now stopped stroking her head.

“What are you talking about?” Isabel placed the bowl of soup back on the table. She still wasn’t taking Sophie seriously. How could any of this possibly be a little child’s fault? She was imagining her own guilt in all this.

“I’m not supposed to tell you,” Sophie said, hanging her head. She was playing furiously with her fingers and Isabel sat up straighter in bed.

“Tell me what? You’re not making any sense, Sophie.” Isabel’s brows were crossed and her heart was beating fast again. There was some kind of secret between father and daughter, and it made Isabel incredibly afraid suddenly. What was it that she didn’t know about the Mayers? Sophie was taking her time, and Isabel knew that the only way she would be able to find out the truth was by coaxing her. Liam would never tell.

“Daddy made me promise that I wouldn’t tell you.” Sophie suddenly looked up at Isabel. Big fat tears threatened to spill from the bottoms of her eyelids.

“I want you to know that there is nothing you can’t tell me, honey. What is it? I will not be mad at you or your father.” Isabel reached for Sophie’s hands and pressed them together. She was talking in whispers just as Sophie was. They were both afraid of Liam overhearing their conversation.

“Daddy… I… he…” Sophie began, fumbling with her words. Isabel squeezed her small hands again, straightening up in the bed. She was afraid of what she was going to hear. What had Liam done? What kind of a person was Liam truly like? What big secret had he sworn his daughter to protect against his new bride?

“Go on, sweetie,” Isabel urged her.

“Daddy didn’t place the ad,” Sophie blurted out and whipped her face away from Isabel.

Isabel’s fear quickly turned to confusion. She couldn’t understand what Sophie meant by it. “He didn’t place the ad? You mean the ad for the mail-order bride?” Isabel asked and Sophie slowly turned to look at her again. Then she nodded. “What does that mean? Who placed the ad then?” Isabel asked, more confused now than ever.

“I did,” Sophie said and burst out crying. Isabel reached for her and pulled her close to her chest. She had promised the little girl that she wouldn’t be mad, no matter how bad the secret was. But she still couldn’t wrap her brain around the revelation.

“You placed the ad? On behalf of your father? He asked you to?” Isabel asked, trying to keep the confusion and anger out of her voice.

“No. He didn’t know,” Sophie said, looking up at Isabel’s face. She had tears streaming down her cheeks now. “I saw the ads in the paper and I wrote one for daddy, just like the others. Then I posted it to the newspaper. I thought it would be fun. I wanted a mother, a friend. And you’re perfect.” Sophie’s words were jumbled and then she flung herself against Isabel’s body again.

Isabel held the little girl tightly in her arms. She couldn’t believe what she had just heard. None of it made sense, but it very well explained why Liam behaved with her the way he did.

He didn’t want a mail-order bride. He wasn’t expecting one to suddenly turn up at his doorstep. His daughter had placed the ad, replied to Isabel’s queries… had done it all secretly until Isabel appeared at their ranch. It was all Sophie all along.

“Isabel… Are you mad at me?” Sophie cried and Isabel clutched her to her chest, trying to keep the anger and embarrassment out of her voice.

“Not at all sweetie. It’s still not your fault,” she said, biting down on her lip.

Chapter Twelve

The next morning, after a long and restless night in which Isabel couldn’t stop thinking about her conversation with Sophie, Isabel found Liam brushing the mane of his horses. Isabel hadn’t seen him since he had sat fanning her by her bed. He must have been busy at the ranch all evening and then slept on the couch. Why, Isabel didn’t know, but somehow his absence had made her even more furious.

She could see him as she walked towards him, her feet kicking up dust as she went. Her skirt was hitched high up and she could feel her whole body shake as she strode towards him.

His back was turned to her, and he was whistling a tune. His plaid shirt sleeves were rolled up and his boots were muddy now. Even from the back, he looked handsome. His shoulders were strong and straight. His back was broad and tapered toward his slim waist. He appeared to be smiling up at the horse as he brushed its mane.

“When were you going to tell me?” Isabel nearly shrieked at him. Liam just turned his head, although his hand had stopped in position. His eyes were dancing against the orange light of the setting sun. He had that same grin on his face.

“I knew Sophie wouldn’t be able to keep it a secret for very long,” he said and then fully turned to look at her.

“Why didn’t you tell me the moment I got here?” Isabel repeated. She could feel the rage erupting from her ears. She was plenty embarrassed, but she was even angrier.

“You need to rest some, Isabel. You’ll work yourself up again,” Liam said with the same humor in his voice.

She couldn’t believe that he was finding it funny. It wasn’t a joke to her. “I don’t need to rest anymore. I need some answers from you.” Isabel let her skirt drop from her hands, and then she noticed the way Liam’s eyes traveled to her breasts and then back up to look at her face.

“What do you want me to tell you, Isabel?” he asked softly. Just her name from his lips was enough to give her goosebumps. Liam had been right, there was a sudden December chill in the air that she hadn’t been expecting and she shivered a little.

“Why didn’t you just tell me when I arrived? That would have been the most adult thing to do.” Isabel crossed her arms over her breasts while he continued to look at her. Liam was leaning against his horse now while he stared, the smile still on his face.

“You looked tired. Determined. I didn’t want to turn you away at the door when you had just arrived,” he said in a low voice. He wasn’t trying to convince her; he was just stating the facts.

“Why keep me under an illusion? Why make me think that you were testing my wifely skills when you knew all along that you were going to send me home in a few days?” She was screaming now. She was angry with him and herself, as well as the rest of the world. She barely knew this man but already she felt betrayed by him.

The side of Liam’s lip lifted and he smiled, then he shook his head and dropped the brush from his hand.

“I was trying to be polite, Isabel. I’m disappointed that you don’t see it that way,” he said and brushed his hands together.

Isabel could feel her nostrils flaring, her eyes straining to look at him. He was so handsome, so delicious to look at – the man of her dreams… and now she was struggling to remain angry with him.

“It would have been more polite to explain the misunderstanding to me right away,” she said.

“And send you packing, back on your way? Without giving you a place to stay for the night?” Liam asked, walking towards her now. His thumbs were hooked on the pockets of his jeans. Isabel lifted her chin and whipped her face away from him.

“You weren’t just offering me boarding and a hot meal like a guest. You had me believe that I was to be your bride. That we were going to marry in a few days once you had determined that I would be good for Sophie…and…and the ranch,” she said, fumbling with her words. She didn’t want to look at him anymore. She was slowly losing her determination the more she looked at him. Liam was walking towards her, and now he swung his legs over the wooden planks of the stable.

“And for that, I am sorry. That I made you believe something else. And to answer your question, I was going to tell you soon,” Liam said.

Isabel turned to look at him and then took a few steps back.

“That first night…you…we were together…under the pretext that you were testing me,” Isabel said, now trying her best to look at him directly. She was still taking steps away from him, while he walked towards her.

Liam slowly shook his head.

“That was wrong of me. I’m sorry. But I couldn’t resist. I couldn’t help myself,” he said, that smile still on his face. Isabel took in a deep breath and then turned away from him.

“So you wanted me just for the night,” she said, throwing the words out into the night chill. Liam seemed to be thinking about his reply. When he didn’t say anything, Isabel started to walk away from him. She didn’t want to wait and be further humiliated by him.

“I did want you for the night. You’re right,” Liam called out to her, and Isabel stopped in her tracks. Her heart was beating fast; she was yearning to hear what he would say next. “Is it so wrong to submit to your deepest desires?” he asked.

She bit down on her lip. She still hadn’t turned to look at him. She hadn’t answered him either.

“You wanted a husband, that’s why you came here. When I saw you, I wanted you.”

Chapter Thirteen

Isabel had remained standing, but she hadn’t realized that Liam had walked up close behind her. When she felt his touch, his hands on her waist, it took her by surprise. She had been waiting, yearning, so long for his touch that she gasped.

His large hands enveloped her waist and then crept up her torso and to her breasts. She felt him squeeze them and she shut her eyes. Her back rested against his chest as he kneaded both her breasts violently. Isabel’s mouth opened with pleasure as she strained her neck against him. He pinched her nipples through the thin fabric of her crop top.

“We can’t…not now,” she murmured, but Liam didn’t stop. While his one hand continued to squeeze her breasts, his other found its way down the elastic of her skirt. He reached for her growing wetness and Isabel moaned. He found it and he stroked her through her lace panties. She wriggled in the grip of his arms. She couldn’t see his face, but she could feel his breath against the back of her head.

“I’ll stop now if you want me to,” he said hoarsely, but Isabel didn’t reply. Of course she didn’t want him to stop. Even though she had heard the truth from him – that he never ordered a bride and he hadn’t expected her to show up. She couldn’t deny the fact that her body wanted his.

Liam’s stroking her made her wetter, and she could feel her juices flowing out of her, gushing into his fingers. But he continued, making her body squirm and her eyes flutter.

But Isabel wanted more this time. She wasn’t going to allow him to do what he did that first night. Without warning, she whipped around to face him, so that his hand was pulled away from her. Her skirt rolled down with the movement. His hands were on her butt now.

She looked up at him, straight into his eyes, defiantly. Liam didn’t say a word, and looked back at her, challenging her to do something. So Isabel did. She grabbed his cock in her hands and felt how big it had gotten, how it was throbbing in her hands.

She locked eyes with him as she massaged him through his jeans. She watched as he shut his eyes and lifted his head towards the darkening sky. She could see that he couldn’t control himself anymore. This time he wouldn’t be able to resist it.

She slowly undid his jeans and they fell off his waist. His hands reached for her waist again and, in silence, he grabbed her and pulled her up. Isabel wrapped her legs around his hips so that she could feel his throbbing cock against her own wetness. Her long skirt fell like a curtain covering their lower halves, while he held her tightly to him.

Then, he kissed her more passionately than any she had ever been kissed before. His tongue drew her lips apart and she felt his tongue, his lips, his breath, his teeth… all in her mouth. It was like they were both reaching for something. She framed his jaw with both her hands as she kissed him back.

And he entered her. With no warning or signal. She just felt him slide into her. His back muscles tensed up as he slid into her and he groaned into her mouth. He felt big and hard like a rock inside her, and she gasped as she took him in.

Isabel had always expected pain the first time, but she was too wet. Her body had been yearning for him for too long not to want this. When he was inside her, it felt natural – like he wasn’t a stranger. He belonged there inside her.

He pulled out while they continued to kiss. Then he thrust into her again, this time with more force. She gasped again as he pushed into her. She could feel him deep inside her, touching her where no one else had before. His pace increased, and his grip on her waist tightened. When they pulled apart for breath, they gazed into each other’s eyes as he thrust in and out of her. She was still completely clothed and he held her like he was holding up a prize.

“Liam!” She shrieked his name as she felt her body vibrate against his. She wasn’t thinking whether Sophie could hear them. She wasn’t thinking of anything.

“Let it happen, Isabel,” she heard him say just as her toes curled and she came violently, wildly against him. While she orgasmed, she saw him throw his head back. He was coming too. It was pure joy, her body wracked with complete abandon. Out there in the open, in a ranch, with the horses behind them… Isabel was laughing as she came. She couldn’t control it. Neither could Liam. He started laughing too as they continued to move against each other.

This is what they wanted from the moment they both laid eyes on each other. This was the moment they had both been waiting for, and it was happening now. They were orgasming together, their bodies merged as one. He was watching her with intensity as she finished. She could feel him drain himself inside her.

And then he suddenly let her go and she tumbled to the ground. Isabel wasn’t prepared for this. She hadn’t expected him to suddenly let go of her. She had fallen gently to the ground and she lay on her back on the dirt, looking up at him.

Liam was pulling up his jeans and clicking the buckle into place. “Are you happy now Isabel? Did you get your complete Western experience?” he asked before turning around and walking away from her.

Chapter Fourteen

Isabel followed Liam back towards the house. She straightened her skirt and tried to smooth her curls as she walked behind him. “What is that supposed to mean?” she called out to him, which finally made him stop a few feet away from the back porch.

“You know what I mean,” he said, turning to look at her. It was Liam’s turn to look at her with rage. His blue eyes were narrowed and sharp and he was looking at her like it had all been one big mistake.

“No, I don’t. What did that mean? The complete Western experience?” she asked him and crossed her arms over her breasts again.

Liam breathed in deeply. “Isn’t that why you were here in the first place? A big city girl like you. You’ve lived in New York all your life. Why would you just give up everything and come here?” he asked, not making a move towards her.

Isabel couldn’t understand it. Just a few moments ago, he was inside her and they were laughing together. What had changed so suddenly? “Why do you think I gave up everything and moved here?” she asked him, her voice quivering. He was aiming too close to the truth and it made her nervous.

“Because you had some sort of romantic notion of what life would be like here. You’ve probably watched it in movies. You thought you could marry a cowboy and live here. You’re escaping something,” Liam said, glaring at her. Despite the words he was spitting out at her, he was surprisingly calm. Unlike Isabel, Liam appeared to be unaffected by his temper.

“Why does it matter? I answered an ad. An ad that wasn’t even a real ad. This was what was wanted of me. To be a mail-order bride,” Isabel replied, gritting her teeth.

Liam clenched his jaw. “You’re right, it doesn’t matter,” he said after several seconds of silence. “Which is why I was only hoping that you’ve enjoyed your full experience.” He turned from her again.

Isabel bit down on her lip and shut her eyes. She could hear him walking away from her again. “Alright. Yes, you’re right. I wanted the experience,” she said, opening her eyes. He stopped in his tracks again.

“You’re right about all of it. I watched Westerns with my dad and I had a romantic notion of the West. But you’re wrong about a few other things,” Isabel explained as Liam turned to look at her.

“I’m not a big city girl. I moved to New York a year ago. Before that, I lived in a small town in Wisconsin,” Isabel stated. Liam remained quiet. He was looking at her like he wanted her to go on, to spill the truth. Isabel cleared her throat from the nervousness.

“And thank you, Liam. I did enjoy my complete Western experience. How thoughtful of you to be so hospitable,” she added and dropped her arms. She started walking past him, towards the house.

He grabbed her hand. Isabel gasped when she felt him pull her towards him. “Don’t be bitter with me,” he said, glaring down at her face. He looked furious. He hadn’t been defied by anyone before. He wasn’t used to someone talking back to him – no one except Sophie.

Isabel glared back at him and then surprised him with a smile. “I’m not bitter, Liam. You asked me a question and I answered it. I did have a good time. All my romantic notions of the West have been fulfilled,” she said, twisting her hand out of his grip.

Liam’s face softened. “Are you going to tell me what you’re trying to escape?” he asked and Isabel continued to smile. She had figured out the best possible way to deal with this man. He was riling her up; he was expecting her to get angry, to throw a girly fit. She wasn’t going to.

“I don’t have to tell you anything. You want me to leave soon, which I will. We can all forget about this like a bad dream. Move on,” Isabel said, placing her hands on her hips.

“Was it really such a bad dream?” he asked, and Isabel smiled again. It was working.

“It was for you, wasn’t it? Some strange woman appeared at your front porch out of nowhere. Your daughter conspired against you. Now you have to deal with the mess.” Isabel said it with a sing-song voice like she was telling a joke. She made certain not to raise her voice or display in any way to Liam that she was upset.

Liam stared at her like he was surprised. “I didn’t say any of that. I was just taken by surprise,” he said.

Isabel stared at the face of the man she wouldn’t be able to forget. She felt safe around him, even when they were arguing. “It’ll all be over soon, don’t worry.”

Liam blinked at her. “I didn’t ask for that either,” he said and Isabel suddenly reached for him and gave his right shoulder a squeeze. He looked at her hand like it was a ghost’s.

“You don’t have to ask. I can see that I’m a burden to you. I’ll be gone by tomorrow afternoon.” Isabel smiled at him like she was an old friend, then turned on her heel and hitched up her skirt. “Now come on in, Sophie must be starving. Do you have some flour somewhere? I’d like to make her a pie before I leave.”

She didn’t need to look at Liam to know that he was struggling with himself. She barely knew the man, but she somehow knew enough about him. She had figured him out. It was like she knew him all her life. She had just been waiting to meet him.

Chapter Fifteen

Liam didn’t follow her back into the house. Sophie had been up in her room doing her homework when Isabel came in. She started preparing for dinner.

“Where’s daddy?” Sophie asked when she came down a few minutes later. Isabel had started gathering the ingredients she would need. She’d decided on making a lasagna. It would be difficult with the few ingredients that were available to her, but she would make it happen.

“He’s outside. Must be tending to the horses,” Isabel said, staring at the bowl of minced meat in front of her.

“Is he mad? Did you argue with him?” Sophie asked, joining her at the kitchen counter.

“Don’t worry your little head over it, sweetie.” Isabel smiled at her.

“But is daddy mad?” Sophie insisted.

“He’s not mad at you. He just needs some time to calm down,” Isabel explained. She could see that Sophie was about to burst into tears again.

“I was only trying to help. I thought he would be happy to have a wife,” Sophie blubbered through her tears and Isabel walked around the counter to give her a hug.

“I know, honey. Your father understands too. He just needs some time.” Isabel was stroking Sophie’s head.

“Is he going to send you back home? Are you going to leave us?” Sophie looked up at Isabel with tears in her eyes. Isabel smiled and then used the backs of her hands to wipe the tears from Sophie’s cheeks.

“Don’t worry about that,” Isabel insisted, but Sophie continued to cry.

“I don’t want you to go anywhere, Isabel. I like having you here and I can see that you’re good for daddy too.” Sophie was still crying when she flung her arms around Isabel and held her tightly.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Isabel said after a few seconds of thought. She bent down in front of Sophie and grabbed her chin. Sophie looked into Isabel’s eyes, her excitement was palpable.

“Do you mean daddy won’t send you off?” Sophie asked, a smile was beginning to form on her face and Isabel smiled too.

“No, he’s not,” Isabel said, looking Sophie in the eye.

“Why? I thought he was angry with me. I thought he didn’t want a new wife,” Sophie said, wiping her own tears now.

“He won’t because he’s in love with me,” Isabel revealed flatly and Sophie blinked at her. She wasn’t quite sure if she should have said it to the little girl. To Liam’s daughter of all people, but who else did she have to tell? She had seen it in Liam’s eyes. She had figured out the reason why he was so mad at her. It was because he was trying to deny it to himself that he was in love with her. It was because he didn’t believe in love at first sight, but it had happened to him just like it had happened to her too.

Chapter Sixteen

“I’ve left a plate of lasagna aside for you,” Isabel said when she opened the screen door. She found Liam sitting on the porch just as she’d expected, sitting where he had been the previous night. He was in his rocking chair, and smoking his pipe. He looked out into the darkness, following a trail of fireflies in the distance where his horses were.

“Thank you, but I’m not hungry right now,” he said without looking at her. Isabel wiped her hands on the apron she still had tied to her waist. She stared at the back of Liam’s head silently for a few moments, then she breathed in deeply and walked over to his side.

“You should know the truth. Just like I’ve found out the truth about you,” Isabel said. Without looking at him, she sat down on the wooden floorboards of the top step. She could feel his eyes on her back, but she didn’t dare to look at him. She wouldn’t be able to and also tell him what she was about to say.

Liam remained silent and she continued.

“I left New York because I wasn’t as successful as I thought I would be,” Isabel said, and then she turned her head to look at him.

“At your work?” he asked and she nodded silently.

“I worked for a fashion magazine. You might not be aware of it, but it is a highly competitive industry,” Isabel explained and bit down on her lip. She hadn’t spoken about this at all to anybody. She had simply packed her bags and left.

“You’re still young Isabel, I’m certain you have time to achieve what you want to achieve.” She heard his voice in the dark. She could see the glitter of his blue eyes staring at her, and she shied away from looking at him directly.

“No matter how hard I work… I won’t make it big. Because of…because of my…weight.” She said it bluntly, it was like ripping off a band-aid from her skin. She closed her eyes because she was embarrassed till she heard his voice again.

“I don’t understand,” he said.

“I’m overweight,” she said exasperatedly.

“What? You can’t be serious. You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid my eyes on,” Liam said, and Isabel opened her eyes, trying to suppress the smile that was forming on her face.

“Not for the fashion industry. Not for my magazine,” she said and she heard him get up from his chair.

“That is bullshit,” Liam said walking up to her. He was standing above her now, looking down at her face. Isabel shrugged her shoulders.

“My father died. He was the only family I had. And then I lost my job and I knew why I was fired.” Isabel turned away from him to look at the fireflies.

“Because they think you’re too big?” he asked and she nodded her head.

“They are foolish,” she heard him say. She smiled blankly, a million images of her past life running through her head.

“I wanted to run away. I wanted to go away to a place where someone needed me for who I am,” Isabel continued, but he interrupted her.

“You were running away, hiding out here,” he said and she didn’t need to nod her head for him to know that was the truth.

“But Isabel…” he began and she looked at him again. “This isn’t the life, you know. You can’t hide out here forever.”

She narrowed her eyes and stared at him. She could see that he was struggling with the words. He was trying to say the right thing, even though it hurt him. Even though it would mean that he would lose her forever.

“When I met Sophie…when I met you… I knew that I wouldn’t be hiding here. I could be myself here,” Isabel said and she watched as he crouched down in front of her.

“The moment I saw you, I knew that you would want to change your mind about your decision. You’re too beautiful, you have too much to give, and you’re too smart for us,” Liam said.

Isabel shook her head. “I’m happy here. Even though it’s only been two days, and I got sick, and I…we argued…and Sophie was late for school,” she began and Liam smiled. “It all made me happy. I felt useful and needed.”

“And desired,” Liam added and Isabel felt her cheeks flush. Liam reached for her face. In the dark, she shut her eyes. “I didn’t want a bride. I didn’t think about it and I was so angry with Sophie for what she had done behind my back. But now I’m glad that she did,” Liam said while stroking her cheek with his large thumb.

Isabel felt shivers run down her spine. She wanted him again, she wanted his mouth on her skin, she wanted his arms around her.

“She’s a smart kid,” Isabel said and they both laughed.

“So you won’t leave tomorrow afternoon?” he asked and Isabel bit down on her lip.

“Not unless you want me to.”

“No, I want you to stay. At least for a while longer. See if you want to change your mind after that.” Liam’s voice was low and gruff. She could see that he was thinking of her body again, just like she was thinking of his. Isabel nodded. It was a good deal. The best deal that she could have asked for.

“But you have to promise to teach me a few things around here. I want to learn how to ride a horse and brush its mane, just like you,” Isabel said with a smile. Liam nodded his head.

“As long as you eat well and drink lots of water,” he said like he was talking to a child. Isabel laughed and fell into his arms; she couldn’t keep herself away from him any longer. His arms were strong and masculine around her and she breathed in his musky scent.

“And you have to promise to keep cooking up these meals. I’m starving. I was drooling from the smell of the lasagna,” he said and they both laughed again.

Chapter Seventeen

Liam had warned her that the Christmas that Isabel was used to in Wisconsin or in New York was worlds away from what Christmas at Mitchell Town was going to be.

For starters, there was no snow and it rained more than it was cold. Strangely enough, Isabel couldn’t have been happier.

Liam bought a Christmas tree from two towns away and Isabel helped Sophie decorate it. The three of them spent a week putting up lights around the house, stringing them from all the trees in the ranch and building a fake snowman near the gate with cotton wool and red felt clothes.

So, on Christmas night, when the sun had set all around them and it was dark, the ranch shone. Isabel had never seen anything as beautiful before.

She had been at the ranch for nearly a month now and she could hardly remember what her life was like before she moved here. She was falling in love with Mitchell Town: the simple good people she met every day, the teacher at Sophie’s school who was overwhelmed and underpaid and had requested Isabel to help him whenever she could. She loved the horses, especially Henry, Sophie’s four best friends who came over to the house ever so often now that Isabel had started baking them cupcakes and cookies after school.

Most importantly, she loved Liam Mayer. She had arrived at this town with the hope that she would be able to settle down with a strong man and his daughter, escape the life she didn’t feel worthy of, and, hopefully, get over the loss of her own father. She had achieved all of that and then some. She had also found a man who cared for her, who was upright and strong, who she felt safe with and who loved his family passionately. But Isabel wasn’t quite sure if she was a part of his family yet.

They lived together like one. She slept in his bed and every night, Liam made her orgasm violently, hugged her limp, spent body and put her to sleep. They ate all their meals together, they laughed and joked together… but was this permanent? Liam never spoke to her about it. They didn’t sit down and have an actual serious discussion. Isabel was beginning to grow restless. The arrangement felt too temporary; too much like a dream that could end at any time.

“When can we open our gifts?” Sophie squealed. She was sprawled on the floor beside the Christmas tree, watching Isabel clear up the plates from their dinner.

They had just finished a lavish six-course meal that Isabel had spent the whole day preparing. Liam was smoking his pipe outside.

“Soon honey,” Isabel said, smiling at Sophie. She couldn’t get enough of this child, she was growing to love her more passionately every day, like she was her own.

“I say we open it now. It’s midnight somewhere in the world isn’t it?” Liam had come in through the door and Isabel hadn’t heard. Sophie squealed and fell on the gifts that lay scattered under the tree. Isabel smiled and shook her head at Liam and took off her apron.

“Come over here, Isabel.” Liam extended his hand towards her and she accepted. He pulled her close and kissed her softly on her forehead.

“This one’s from daddy.” Sophie was screaming excitedly as she ripped the wrapping paper open. It was a dollhouse that Liam must have bought in the town he had visited for the Christmas tree. Sophie was excited beyond words. She came running to Liam’s arms, hugged and kissed him, and then went back to her gifts again.

“This one’s from Isabel,” she said and stretched her lips. She shook the box in her hands and held it to her ear before ripping through the wrapping paper.

“A baking set!” She squealed and ran into Isabel’s arms. “Thank you so much. Does this mean I can bake with you?” she asked and Isabel nodded. “Come open your gift from daddy, Isabel,” Sophie added, running back to the tree.

Isabel looked at Liam and bit down on her lip. He was smiling and there was a twinkle in his eye that excited her. The box was square and big, and Isabel took her time to open it. Only to find that the box opened to another box, which she had to open again. Like a Russian nesting doll, this one gave way to another so that she had to open six other boxes until she got to the final one.

This wasn’t a box so much as it was a small velvet case. Isabel’s heart was racing as she opened it, aware by now what she would find there. A diamond ring lay in the center like a pearl in an oyster. Isabel shrieked and Sophie shrieked as well. She jumped up and Liam caught her in his arms and kissed her neck.

“Will you marry me, Isabel Bowes?” he asked, laughing at her excitement.

“Of course I will. I was ready to marry you the first day I got here,” she said as he took the ring from her hand and slipped it onto her finger. Isabel didn’t have the time to look at her ring. She was busy kissing Liam while Sophie danced around them in delight.

“I wanted to do this right,” Liam whispered in her ear when they broke away for breath. Isabel nodded, her own breath caught in her throat.

“I want you to be my wife, the mother of my child, and I wanted you to know me before you said yes.” Liam pressed her hand and then brought it to his lips. Isabel felt faint again. This time, it wasn’t because of the heat.

*****

THE END

The Rancher's Virgin

Description

Love is like a shooting star – catch it before it’s gone.

New York is Brie’s life. But when her mother suddenly dies, the 18-year-old doesn’t have a choice. She moves in with her family at a ranch in Texas to start over. Turns out that the ranch owner is one of the most gorgeous men she’s ever laid eyes on.

But she has to forget about him. She’s too young and inexperienced for him, not to mention his son’s nanny.

Little does she know that her aunt’s got it all planned out.

Ranch owner Lance is every woman’s dream with his tousled hair and blue eyes. But underneath the muscles and sun-kissed skin, this wounded cowboy hides his scars. He’s focused on his work and his little son. He has no time for love.

But everything changes when he sees Brie that first day, all curves, beauty and warmth.

Is this wrong? Is this right? Despite their age difference and working relationship, Lance and Brie can’t deny the attraction.

Will Brie be able to move past her loss and start her first relationship? Can Lance let his walls down and give into his feelings? Can they be a family and enjoy a simple life of love and joy together?

Chapter One

The overly cheerful flight attendant greeted me and I boarded the plane with a half-smile, uncertain of everything my future was going to bring. I was going to live in Texas but I knew nothing about the lifestyle there. I used to live with my mom in New York before she died from a heart attack, likely from the stress of working three jobs so that I could live a comfortable life. She didn’t have life insurance at any of the jobs, nor was there any other way for me to keep going to college there.

It’s even sadder that she’s all I had, apart from an aunt with a family in Texas. I didn’t know Aunt Irene well. My mom’s and aunt’s parents, my grandparents, died when they were young, and they lived with an aunt. Ironic, wasn’t it? That aunt died a few years ago and now it was just Aunt Irene. She’d graciously offered me a room in her family’s home. She seemed to be a nice woman, and I appreciated the gesture, but I missed my mom and our apartment in Brooklyn so much. My mom was a big part of the community, selling art at one of the galleries that she worked at on weekends.

I looked out of the window to the place I’d called home for the last six years. I knew that I’d miss it, but Irene offered me a stable home and a chance to make something of myself. I wasn’t ready to curl up into a ball at eighteen and stop fighting, even if I wanted to sometimes. Mom always told me to stick to my dreams no matter what and I was going to make her happy. She was watching over me.

I settled into my seat for takeoff and licked my full lips in a nervous gesture. Mom drove me everywhere, so flying was new to me. I secured my thick strawberry blonde curls in a low ponytail and gripped the armrests with my hands as the engine screamed all around me. Oh God. My heart was pounding. I closed my big blue eyes as the panic set in.

“Think of something pretty, Brie,” Mama said in my mind. I smiled. That was always her way of distracting me from a stressful situation, and I imagined the painting of hers that I loved the most as I took a few deep breaths. It was the Eiffel Tower with a gorgeous sunset behind it, a photo that Mom had seen somewhere and immediately copied. Paris was a trip that we were going to make together someday. I wondered if I’d ever have the heart to make it there alone.

I felt the plane even out and opened my eyes to watch the distance grow between myself and New York. It was an evening flight and the sun was setting. As I watched for several moments, I felt a peace settle over me. Mom was here. I could feel it.

Once the sun had set and the sky started to darken, I looked around, watching the other passengers receive drinks and snacks while they prepared their electronic devices for whatever it was they were going to use them for. I pulled the phone my mother had paid for from the pocket of my jeans and held it in my hand.

I read the texts that Irene had sent me detailing Texas. She lived in a small house on a big ranch where she served as a cook for the owner. She also took care of her daughter, my cousin Sarah, and his young son, Landon. I didn’t know where I’d fit into the picture, but it seemed like a safe place to go. I knew how much Mom loved her sister and I trusted in that, even if we hadn’t met in person due to distance and finances.

My father leaving when I was one didn’t help matters in that regard. Mom did what she could and worked a lot to keep our heads above water, though she never had a chance to make that little extra for trips and vacations. We just moved a lot instead until she discovered her place was in New York.

I didn’t quite know where my place was, having followed her my whole life. I liked New York, and I’d miss it, just like I did the other cities that we’d lived in. Maybe country life would suit me. I liked the idea of life amongst animals, something I’d only seen in zoos before. It might be fun. I liked the idea of quiet and stars in the sky.

At least that’s what I told myself as we flew through the air.

The plane landed a few hours later, and I walked off with the other passengers and down a long walkway. We ended up at an escalator that led down to where there was a crowd waiting for their loved ones to arrive. My eyes searched the faces for my aunt and my cousin slowly. Finally, they rested on the pixie face of Sarah and the soft face of Irene.

My aunt reminded me a lot of my mother with her soft red hair and green eyes, and her daughter looked like me. Sarah had blue eyes, just like me. I had my father’s eyes – at least that’s what I was told. My mom never said much about my dad.

Irene waved boldly and smiled, nudging Sarah as the twelve-year-old girl smiled up at me. She was a cutie, and I tried to ignore my nerves as I descended towards them.

Here goes nothing.

Chapter Two

“Brie, you look so much like your mama!” Irene pulled me into a hug, and I widened my eyes at the sudden affection. “I’m so glad that you’re here. You’re going to love it!” There was a soothing, smooth drawl to her voice. She pulled back and looked at me before glancing at Sarah. “I can tell that you girls are related.” Sarah gave me a soft smile as she looked up at me and said hi.

“Hi, Sarah. Hi, Irene,” I said as I smiled at them. “Thank you for inviting me out here.” Irene wasn’t able to come to the small memorial service for Mom due to her work at the ranch. But I had brought Mom with me in the beautiful urn that I’d chosen with what little money that I had left, stowed away in my luggage.

“Of course! I promised Tess that I’d take care of you if anything happened.” Irene’s face fell as she spoke and I watched a wave of sadness pass over her face. “I never thought that would actually happen since Tess was one of the most vibrant souls that I’ve ever known.”

I nodded in agreement. Mom was just that to everyone, and there were a lot of people missing her.

“Well, let’s get your bag and head out of here. There’s so much to show you.” Irene smiled again, and we walked over to the baggage claim. I felt the summer heat come through the door in waves. It was August, and I glanced down at my ripped jeans for a moment with a scowl. It was hot back home, too, but this air felt heavier to me. I was glad that I packed a good mix of seasonal clothing to get by for a while. I stepped forward and looked around the crowd as Irene’s accent carried through the air around me. It was warm, affable, and made me smile. I decided that Texas might not be so bad after all.

I picked up my green bag as it rolled around. Then, I secured my backpack over my shoulders and took a deep breath. “Let’s go,” I said with false confidence. Irene nodded and smiled. She must’ve said hello to ten people on the way out, making me wonder how big Texas really was. In New York, you would be friendly to those you knew, but not to everyone.

We made a long drive out to Beaumont, where the ranch was located, just close to the edge of Louisiana. We passed a good-sized city and a lot of water before we headed onto the curvy road into the rolling hills. It was beautiful. I saw a property about fifteen feet ahead and I wondered if that was my new home. There were various houses ranging in size, with three barns and a lot of land for animals. “Is that where you live?”

“Yes, ma’am. That’s Burke Ranch, one of the biggest cattle suppliers in the state of Texas!” Irene replied with pride in her voice as I frowned beside her. “I know, sweetie. It seems cruel, but it’s survival. It’s what people do here. You’ll grow accustomed to life out here in the country.” She pulled through a gate that was wide open and I stared at the surroundings as Irene wound around and parked at a smaller structure before she put the big SUV into park. “This is our house. It might not look like much from the outside, but there’s a good living space in there and you’ll have your own bedroom. I made Sarah promise to leave you be when you need your privacy.” Irene smiled as she opened the door and slipped out onto the cement in her cowboy boots.

Did everyone wear those here? I scrutinized my worn Converse shoes and opened my own door to step outside and look around. There was a main house a few miles away and I looked at it as Sarah followed my gaze. “That’s Mr. Burke’s place. He’s the owner.” Wow. It looked massive, and I could see how successful the farm was just by the looks of that house. He must have a huge family to live there… but Irene mentioned only one son.

“Oh, Brie. I talked to Lance before we came out to fetch you. He hasn’t filled the nanny position yet. Are you comfortable with kids?” Irene asked me.

My eyes widened. “How old?” I asked as Irene led the way to the door.

“Logan is just three years old. He’s the sweetest thing, and I know you’ll be okay. I’m almost always in the house in case you need help. I thought I’d offer you the job first since you’re here and we didn’t discuss any plans. Anyway, go on in, hon. Take a look around.”

It was nice inside even though it did look like a simple cottage from the outside. There was a great living room, a nice kitchen suited for a family, as well as two hallways that led off the main room. “That hallway leads down to our rooms and the one on the left here goes to your room. I wanted you to have some space to yourself.”

“Thank you,” I said as I admired a big window at the end of my hallway. “So, about the job. I’m okay with kids. I knew people back home that had some and they were great.”

“That’s fantastic! Lance works all hours so he really wanted someone to care for Logan since he’s so busy around this place,” Irene told me. “There’s a nanny room in the main house as well. That’s just for when he’s out at night in a pinch. Lance prefers to be in at night when Logan is sleeping.”

“Okay, that makes sense.” A child that age couldn’t sleep in a house alone, particularly one that size. I was curious to see what it looked like inside so I didn’t object when Irene told me that she’d take me over in the morning and show me around. Today, she wanted me to settle in and get a feel for the place.

I grabbed some water from the fridge and took my bag back to my room. It was spacious, with French doors that led to a small deck of my own. The room itself had a queen-sized bed and a dresser with a large walk in closet. I liked it. I placed my suitcase on the bed and my backpack beside it. I hung my clothes slowly and played some music on my phone, songs that made me think of New York and my mother. I walked outside once I’d set everything up in the bathroom in the hallway and gazed over the fields with a growing smile.

I could hear the animals nearby, but my view was of stalks of corn and a beautiful pond. I could see fruit trees just past that and wondered what kind they were. Sitting down at the comfortable table, I sipped my water and relaxed a little.

Irene cooked a roast for dinner and I had a chance to meet her husband, Michael. He was head of the ranch hands and every bit the cowboy. He removed his hat and nodded at me. “You do look like Tess, Brie.” He smiled and shook my hand before he kissed it and excused himself to change for supper. Irene watched him with love shining in her eyes.

“Are they all like that here in Texas?” I teased her as she blushed and pushed a strand of red hair behind her ear.

“You’re in a different world, my girl. Buckle up,” my aunt told me as she turned to remove the meal from the oven.

That night, I watched as someone walked around the pond in the moonlight before taking his shirt off and looking around. Oh my goodness. Was he going to skinny dip? I shrunk back against my door and hid as a man with a muscled chest slipped out of his jeans and splashed into the water.

Buckle up, indeed.

Chapter Three

I woke up in the morning to the sound of my phone chiming. I remembered that I was going to the main house with Irene. I showered quickly and braided my hair to fall over my shoulder. I dressed in some leggings and a large t-shirt. I wasn’t sure what I should be wearing as a potential future nanny, but the kids that I’d always been around in the past were active and a bit messy at times.

I walked into the living room to the smell of fresh coffee and I heard Irene talking to Sarah. “Morning,” I called out as she looked over with a harried expression.

“Brie. Bless your soul for getting up. I wasn’t sure how well you’d sleep last night, being somewhere new and all. Want some coffee before we head over?”

“Yeah, thanks. I slept well. It’s so peaceful here at night. I looked at the stars for a while.” I smiled as I thought about the man at the pond. He was probably one of the ranch hands, but he was cute. A part of me felt guilty for liking it here. I know that’s what Mom would want, but it seemed like it was too soon.

I accepted the steaming cup of coffee and added some sweet cream before I sipped it. I looked out of the window to see the sun rising from the kitchen and smiled. “You start early, don’t you?”

“Lance has the best ranch hands around, but he likes to be out there with them working. I start breakfast for all of them and Logan. Since you’re considering the nanny position, I’d become a morning person if I were you.” She winked, pulling up her hair into a neat ponytail and I wondered what I was getting myself into.

The three of us walked across the grass to the house. It had a few windows lit up. Irene unlocked a side door and led me inside. She called out good morning and walked into the kitchen. It was a chef’s kitchen, and my eyes widened as I looked around. She flicked a switch and lit it up as a small dark-haired boy ran into the room with a giggle, right into Sarah’s arms. “You little monster,” Sarah teased him. I watched with a smile, assuming this was Logan. He had thick hair that curled at the ends and the biggest brown eyes I’d ever seen. They looked curiously up at Irene and me.

“Logan, this is Brie. She’s my niece and she came here all the way from New York. Say hi, sweetie.” He stared at me silently as I looked down and tried to make him smile.

“Irene, it’s good to see your cheerful face.” A booming voice filled the kitchen, and I looked up to see one of the most gorgeous men that I’d ever laid eyes on. “Hello, there.”

“Lance, this is my niece. Brie, meet Lance,” Irene said as I stared at him. Lance – as in the owner of the ranch? He must be in his late twenties.

“I’m pleased to meet you,” he said, lowering his voice and reaching out his hand. I shook it. “I’m glad you’re here as well. Kathy quit, and I need help right away.”

“The previous nanny,” Irene said in a soft voice as she smiled at me. “That’s fine. Sarah can help her, and she’ll be good before you know it.” I stared at her before looking back at Lance and nodding slowly.

He was tall, a few feet over six foot. His hair was tousled and the same color as Logan’s, but his eyes were a cerulean blue and shimmered in the light. “Good. I want him to be happy while I’m working. We’re short a man and there’s a lot to do before the weather comes.”

“He’ll be great,” I spoke up, smiling brightly at him. “Don’t worry about a thing.”

He took his son out of the room so we could cook for the men. I followed Irene’s instructions as she started pulling pots and pans from below the stove. I grabbed eggs, bacon, sausages, and a loaf of bread. Sarah winked at me and took some bowls from the cupboard.

Irene filled me in on Logan’s schedule as we cooked. I made a mental note of it. ‘Where’s his mother?” I asked softly. Irene’s face fell for a moment.

“She left them when he was just one. I guess she couldn’t handle it. What’s there to handle? Lance is a wonderful man and that baby is the sweetest boy there ever was.” Irene shook her head as she stirred the eggs and added a handful of cheese. She glanced at the door that led to the living room where we heard the sounds of cartoons. “We’ll talk more later.”

Sarah cooked bacon, and I prepared the sausage in between toasting and buttering bread. It was light out when we had the food finished and on a platter. Irene stepped outside. I heard the sound of a bell ringing, and she told me to get Lance and Logan in the living room. Sarah took stacks of plates and placed them at the end of the counter.

I walked into the room to see Lance holding his son close as he talked to him in the light of the television. “Excuse me,” I called out and he looked over at me. “Breakfast is ready.” I smiled and left the room. My aunt was helping the men and laughing with them. I watched her and wondered if there was more to my being here than what met the eye – my role as a nanny and her niece.

I shook my head and joined them. I met the ranch hands over the meal. Lance joined us after a few moments and sat with Logan at the end of the table. I could tell that it was a close-knit group as they joked and talked, filling the room with joy. They reminded me of the artists I knew back in New York when they all got together. I smiled as I looked over the room.

Lance met my gaze for a moment as he sipped his coffee and I flushed slightly before I looked down.

Chapter Four

There was something about me that only Mom knew. I was a virgin.

It wasn’t that I didn’t meet men in New York but just that I hadn’t connected with any of them. That’s what I wanted with my first−a connection. I was a bigger girl too, and I’d always felt self-conscious about that. I felt silly while I washed the plates with Irene at my side. Sarah occupied Logan in the playroom.

“So what do you think so far?” Irene asked, placing the plates on the rack beside the sink.

“All of the men are nice. They seem close,” I replied.

“They’re like brothers. They’ve all been here for a few years at least, and I know that a lot of them aren’t looking to leave anytime soon.”

We were safe to talk now since the house was empty. I looked out of the window towards the barn. “Why did Kathy leave? Is it Logan?”

“No, she got a job with one of the affluent suburban families in town. Kathy likes her nightlife, and she’ll live closer to it this way.” Irene looked at me. “You must miss that, Brie. I know how social Tess was back in high school.”

“It was nice, but they were her friends, not mine. I don’t think it was my vibe as much as it was hers. I can’t draw a stick figure…” My voice trailed off and I shook my head. “I didn’t have a lot of friends there, to be honest. I was focused on school, mostly. I felt guilty that she worked so much for my education.”

“That was always her way, Brie. I hardly saw her sleep most of the time,” Irene admitted. I tried to laugh. That quickly turned to tears and Irene hugged me as I let my grief out.

“She visited us once about a year before you were born. We were at another ranch back then, where Michael had a job. We were newly married, and she breezed into the house in the way that only Tess could. She lit up the room. I was always so jealous of Tess. I felt boring next to her.” She sniffled and stroked my hair. “I asked her to come back after I knew that she was alone with you. She wouldn’t do it, and I don’t know why.”

“I don’t either. She never told me much about him,” I told her.

“The best that I can tell you is that she was fiercely independent, Brie. Once she got pregnant and was on her own, I think that Tess was too stubborn to ask for help. She always was. She wanted the best of both worlds and she killed herself getting that. So stupid. She should’ve just come to me.” We heard a cry from the other room and both looked up as a tear slid down Irene’s cheek.

“Oh, dear,” Irene said as we both rushed into the playroom to see Logan sitting on a dresser, Sarah pleading with him to come down. It was about a three feet fall onto the hardwood floor – he’d undoubtedly get hurt. “Honey, come down from there. You don’t want to fall,” she continued.

I saw him staring at me and smiled as I stepped forward. “Come on, little man. Want to come down for me?” I asked as I held out my arms and watched him tilt his head. “You can show me your favorite toy if you do.”

Logan scooted forward slowly and held his arms out as I reached for him. He leaned into me and I hugged him. Logan was a sweetheart, and I felt something warm inside of my heart as I eased him to the floor.

“C’mere,” Logan said as he took my hand and led me to a corner filled with toys from Finding Dory. Irene shook her head before leaving and Sarah joined us. We spoke in different voices for each toy – me doing a terrible job. I hadn’t seen the film yet, and Logan looked at me with serious eyes. Sarah tried to distract him.

“Does the position include taking him on outings?” I whispered to her. She nodded. I made a vow to take him into town to see the movie and learn all about the little characters that he loved.

I spent the morning playing with him before he went down for a nap just before lunch. I flopped down on the couch, stared up at the high ceiling and took a deep breath.

“He’s a firecracker, isn’t he?” Irene asked, entering the room and smiling down at me. “The pay for a nanny is generous. Lance will give you sixty thousand a year plus your room both here and at my place, including food and benefits. He will take good care of you, and that baby already loves you.”

I could save money with that pay and do online college classes to get my degree in Literature. It was something I had considered before Mom passed away so that I could work and give her a break. I could make a new start – make my life my own.

“That sounds great,” I told her as she nodded. “He is young, isn’t he? Lance.”

“Twenty-eight. His father ran this ranch and his grandfather before that. It’s a family business. Sadly, his father was older and died the same way your mom did, just when Logan was born. Before that, Lance lost his mama to cancer when he was fifteen. His grandfather was already retired by the time his father died, and Lance stepped in and took over with a new baby and everything going on. I admire him for that.” Irene smiled softly. “Michael was already here for five years at that time, and I’d just started cooking for The Burkes. It seemed natural to stay and help out.”

“I can see why.” I pushed myself up off the couch. “What’s for lunch?”

We made sandwiches for Lance, Michael, and Logan. We served sliced vegetables as a side and sweet tea in a pitcher. Lance came in through the kitchen and washed his hands before disappearing down the hall towards Logan’s room. He brought him to the table, Logan still rubbing his eyes. Michael grinned and bit into his turkey sandwich. Logan ate a few bites of his sandwich as the guys discussed a broken fence. I listened while I picked at my own sandwich. Irene said something to Lance as he walked past her to bring his dish to the sink. He smiled and nodded.

Lance walked towards me. I set my glass down and looked up at him. “Logan really took to you today, I hear.” I nodded. “Irene said that you’re interested in the job, so I’m offering it to you. Irene mentioned that she told you the specifics, but I’ll have something written up as well.” He looked relieved. “Generally, I’ll need you during the day while I’m out working, but there will be some nights that I’ll be gone. I have a room all set up near Logan’s for those times. Is that okay with you?”

“Yes, I completely understand that. You couldn’t leave him alone like that,” I assured Lance.

“I do have a top-of-the-line baby monitor that you can put in your pocket if you want to go outside. It’s both audio and visual. I like to get some fresh air some nights and decompress, particularly during the summer months. I’ll take a swim every now and then, and it goes out as far as the pond. I mean, if you want to use it.” I realized that it was him I’d seen at the pond yesterday evening. I kept my face neutral and nodded. “Great.” Lance looked over at Logan wrapping his little arms around his legs. “I’ll have something for you to look at tomorrow. Be good for Miss Terley, bud. I’ll see you for dinner.”

I walked away as they exchanged a long hug. There was too much heat in my body at the moment. I knew what my boss looked like nearly naked. My boss! It felt so wrong to admit how good he looked.

I joined Irene as she cleaned up the counter. “He’s thrilled, Brie. I’m so glad you’re here to help out.”

“I am, too.” I was happy that everything had fallen into place even though I had some uncertainty about keeping up with an active three-year-old. I doubted that I would keep him happy at the ranch all the time. Maybe I should ask if I was allowed to leave the property with him. “Mr. Burke?”

He stood and walked Logan over to me as he gave me a curious look. “It’s Lance,” he told me as I raised an eyebrow at him.

“You called me Miss Tenley,” I reminded him, making him chuckle.

“Logan will be calling you that, so I’m setting an example. I’m old fashioned that way. But it’s Lance when we’re one on one. Sound good?”

“Only if you call me Brie during those times as well,” I offered, and he nodded. “What I wanted to ask is if it’s okay to leave the ranch with Logan? I think it’s good for kids to go places and explore sometimes. I also need to study up on some of his favorite characters.”

“Oh, of course. I support that entirely. You can use the new blue Compass in the driveway for anything you want to do with him,” Logan told me. “His seat is already in the back, and there’s a system for his movies in there as well. Logan needs to be distracted during a car ride sometimes.” Lance grimaced. “I’m going to finish up some fence work with the men, but Irene is here if you have any questions. Sarah is a great help as well.” He glanced at her. “Can you give her my number, Irene? I’d like to be reached if needed.”

“Sure thing,” Irene told him as he kissed Logan goodbye and left the house.

Chapter Five

I had Lance’s number in my phone by the end of the day. I wanted to help this single father as much as I could. I told myself to forget about how good-looking he was. I was his employee. I was here to start over with a family that just happened to live at this ranch. I still suspected that my aunt was playing matchmaker to some degree too, though she didn’t say anything to me about it.

I could just see the smirk in her eyes when she gave me his number. I could see the way that she looked at us when we were talking together about Logan from that day on. She wanted Lance to be my version of Michael. She was happy and in love.

The days passed easily with meal preparation and playing with Logan. He was such a fun kid to hang out with, and it was hard to believe that I was being paid so generously to watch him like this. It was the end of the week when I took him and Sarah into town to see the movie Finding Dory. I hoped I could love his favorite characters as much as he did.

I was used to groups of people with kids, but I had never been the one in charge and liked to be in the background, observing everyone else. Now it was all me. I parked the compact Jeep near the theater and we got Logan out of the car. He took each of our hands as we walked towards the small building, talking excitedly about the movie.

I bought our tickets with money that Lance had provided and stopped at the concession stand for popcorn and drinks. I knew that Logan was allowed treats from previous conversations even though all of the meals we served were healthy. We made our way to the theater and sat midway down the aisle.

Logan was so innocent in his enthusiasm. Sarah was great with him. I was getting attached to my cousin more and more by the day. I loved my aunt as well, and I wondered why Mom never let us meet one another while she was alive. Had they been awful people, I’d understand, but they were amazing and warm towards me. I hated that I felt resentment towards her for that, but it was there. I could’ve had them in my life for the last eighteen years.

I came back to the moment as I munched on buttery popcorn and sipped the lemonade that I was sharing with Sarah.

The movie started, and I glanced down at Logan as he stared at the screen. His brown eyes were riveted, and I decided to watch the movie from his point of view. I could let my guard down a little bit for the time being. The movie was funny and lighthearted, like any kid’s movie. I surprised myself by liking it as much as I did, laughing a lot as well as wiping a tear away a time or two. I watched Logan more than I did the screen at times.

I loved the entire experience, and I vowed to do the same every couple of weeks with Logan and Sarah too, if she wanted. It could be on weekends and, if Lance didn’t have plans, he could come too. It could be just Logan and I sometimes as well. I became more comfortable with him as the days went on. I knew that I could handle this.

I finished my first week successfully, and it was Friday evening when Lance approached me with a worried look on his face. “I had friends ask me to come to their rodeo tonight, and it’s going to run a little late for Logan. Would you mind staying here while I’m gone?”

I knew that it’d been a busy week as the men had faced some challenges at the ranch. I shook my head. Lance was too young to never go out. “Of course not. He’s had dinner so we can just hang out until he goes to bed.”

“Thank you, Brie.” Lance held my gaze for a moment and I felt my heart skip a beat. “I appreciate it.”

“No problem. Everyone deserves some time to themselves.” I knew that I sounded like I was ninety years old. I forced a smile on my face.

“When do you get that?” he asked as I tilted my head. “You watch Logan all day and help around here in addition to that. Have you gone out for fun just on your own at all?”

“It’s been a week, Lance. I’m sure I’ll get there. For now, though, I love the peace that comes along with this property. It’s worth its weight in gold,” I replied as I realized that I was starting to sound like my aunt – both her accent and her little sayings.

“I can’t argue with that,” he agreed as he reached for his cowboy hat hanging by the front door. I was starting to like cowboy hats. Especially when combined with great looks, an accent, and some of the best manners that I’d ever seen. All of the men I had met here so far were like that, though I had to admit that Lance was my favorite by far. “I’ll try not to be too late, Brie.”

“Don’t worry about that. Have fun! I know where to find my bed if I get tired,” I assured him. I was comfortable here now and, in fact, I found this place to be very homey. Lance had a lot of money, but he decorated his house simply with comfortable couches and furniture that could be dinged up. Perfect with a little kid around.

Logan and I went for a walk on the property. The sun was setting and we talked about the cows and the horses, Logan’s favorites out of all of the animals. This land still took my breath away. I found myself thinking that I might have been a country girl all along.

I took Logan back to the house and locked up before we settled in for a movie. I wondered if Lance was having a good time. I’d never been to a rodeo, but I was sure the girls were pretty and probably all over Lance, looking the way that he did. I wondered if the feeling in the pit of my stomach was jealousy. I quickly pushed the thought away. This was ridiculous. Lance was twenty-eight and I was only eighteen, not to mention his nanny.

Logan took my hand and led me to his cowboy-themed room when the movie was done. I tucked him into bed and read his favorite book. I assumed this was what his dad did for him as a bedtime routine, and it was sweet to see his big eyes drop as I read the last words. I tucked the blanket in around him gently before I closed the door and walked out into the hallway.

It was still early and didn’t want to go to bed yet. I could watch a movie for myself on one of the many cable channels that Lance had on his television. I made a small bowl of popcorn, grabbed a soda from the fridge, and dropped onto the soft cream sofa, the baby monitor within reach. I loved spending time there.

I found an HBO series and watched it as I munched on the buttered popcorn and settled against the big pillows piled around me. I wondered if I’d someday have a house like this with a guy that I’d meet here–a place where I could relax and just be me. I felt like I was finding myself now, here on my own. I said a small prayer for my mom before I looked back at the hot vampire on television.

I pulled a blanket over me after a while and watched the third show of the season with a happy expression on my face. I could get used to this.

Chapter Six

I woke up in a darkened room. I blinked and stretched my arms. I felt around and came to the conclusion that I was on a bed. I looked around slowly and saw that I was in the room near Logan’s. I wondered if Lance carried me in here when he arrived home. If so, why?

I was covered with a soft blanket. I rolled over and saw on the alarm clock that it was coming up on four in the morning. I must’ve been tired. I certainly had no recollection of being brought in here. I turned onto my side, closed my eyes again and listened to the sounds of the house for a moment.

I realized that I was thirsty. I pushed the blanket back to stand up. My clothes were the same except I couldn’t find my shoes. I padded into the hallway and listened at Logan’s closed door for a moment before walking to the kitchen. The light was on. I looked around and ran a hand through my hair. Nobody needed to see me like this–especially Lance.

I grabbed some water and walked into the living room to see the television still on and some beer cans were lined up on the coffee table. Lance was stretched out, sleeping in his worn jeans and a fitted t-shirt.

It would be best if Logan didn’t walk in on this so I cleaned up the cans, draining them in the sink before they went into the recycling bin in the garage. Lance slept the entire time, a frown on his face. I covered him with the blanket I had used earlier and turned the television off. I grabbed the monitor from the table and carried it back to the bed, setting it on the nightstand beside the bed.

Had something happened? I didn’t know Lance well enough to know if drinking was normal for him, but it didn’t seem like it would be to me. He looked troubled in his sleep, and I pushed the image away as I curled up under the covers and closed my eyes. I needed to be fit when Logan woke up tomorrow.

It seemed like only moments had passed before I heard noises from the handheld unit a few feet away from me. I grabbed it and blinked at the image on the screen, seeing Logan sitting up in his bed calling for his daddy. Jesus, it was six in the morning. I slipped out of bed and made my way to his room. There was a look of confusion on Logan’s face as he walked over for a hug. “Hey, little man. Your dad has an upset tummy, and he’s sleeping on the couch. Want to get dressed and go make breakfast with me? We have to be super quiet.”

We ate some cereal and toast before I took Logan to his playroom. There, we built Lego castles and filled them with a variety of figures. He declared war on my castle, making me laugh. We played like this for a few hours before he asked to go outside. I straightened my appearance as best as I could before we ventured outside.

There was still heat in the air from the previous day. Logan went tearing through the grass towards the pond. I had learned early on that the pond was his favorite spot, but I needed to be careful with him here. Logan had taken some swimming classes on and off, but he was not good enough to save himself from drowning. I watched him as I used my dying phone to take some pictures of the beautiful area.

It chimed a little while later, and I glanced down to see a text from Lance.

Lance: Where are you guys?

Me: We’re by the pond. He wanted to burn off some energy.

Lance: Sorry for dropping him on you. I didn’t think I’d sleep this long.

Me: Are you alright?

Lance: Mostly. I’ll jump in the shower and come give you a break.

I put the phone into the pocket of my cotton pants. Logan was running towards the fruit trees, and I laughingly called out to him as I followed and tried to fix my hair into a presentable messy bun. It was there that Lance found us, dressed in some jeans and a long sleeved shirt that brought out his eyes. The only bad thing was that they looked troubled.

Logan jumped up and hugged his dad before going back to playing. Lance looked at me. “I’m sorry, Brie,” he told me, his voice contrite.

“What are you sorry for, Lance? You work so hard. It’s okay to take a break. I got plenty of sleep, and he’s a blast to hang out with.” He blinked at me. “Are you okay?”

“It was something of a bad night,” he admitted. He looked over at his son playing with a branch on the ground with a smile. “I still feel bad. Do you have plans for today?”

“No, I don’t think so.” I waited for him to speak, beyond curious.

“I’m starving, and I’d like to take you both to lunch. There’s a diner nearby that cures hangovers with their cheeseburgers like nothing else. Care to join me?”

“Do I look acceptable enough to go out in public?” I asked him.

He narrowed his eyes for a moment. “You’re gorgeous, Brie. Don’t you know that?” I shivered as he spoke and he shook his head. “Nobody has told you that?”

“Just friends and family, but they’re obligated to say that,” I replied. I felt my cheeks blush.

“That’s hard to believe.” He looked me over. “You look beautiful. But if you want to change or anything, we can wait here for you.”

I thought that over before I shook my head. “I think I’m good.”

“So you’ll come?” Lance verified and I nodded. “Good. Hey, buddy! Want to go see Mabel and have a grilled cheese sandwich?”

“Yes, Daddy! I’m so hungry!” Logan came running over to hug Lance and grabbed my hand. “Come with, Miss Tenley?”

“I already invited her, buddy. She’s coming along.” Logan smiled, and we made our way to Lance’s green truck. He let me get in before easing himself in to buckle Logan into his car seat. Once he was in his seat and starting the engine, I felt a smile crossing my face. “What is it?” Lance asked.

“I haven’t been driven to town by another person until now,” I said quickly, not wanting to say that I was happy to be going with him. “Just a few times with Logan to do a little shopping for groceries and such.”

“How does a girl from New York get excited about going to a small town diner?” Lance asked as he pulled forward and headed down the long driveway.

“They say it’s the little things in life that you should appreciate,” I responded. We smiled at each other.

I loved driving in this powerful truck. Even if I did go on dates in New York, we more than likely would’ve taken a cab. There was something manly and sexy about this. I rolled the window down some and let my hand rest on it. I asked if he minded.

“No, I work outside so fresh air is essential for me. I only run the air conditioning when it’s sweltering out and almost always leave the windows open,” Lance replied, and I silently agreed. It was brutal sometimes in New York, but I always preferred the fresh air when I could get it. “So, you haven’t met Irene before this? That surprised me.”

“That’s something I’d ask my mother if I could. They’re great, and I am going to make up for lost time as best I can,” I replied, shrugging.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” Lance said.

“It happens, right? You lost your parents as well,” I said.

“Yeah, I did, but the farm got me through that. I’d always thought that I would take over some time. It just happened faster than anticipated and a lot was going on.” Lance glanced at Logan in the rear view mirror. “I’m just sorry they didn’t get a chance to know him.” He looked over at me. “What about your dad?”

“I never knew him. He left when I was young, and that’s all I know,” I explained with a small smile.

“That’s tragic, Brie. He missed out on so much,” Lance said as we pulled into town. I looked at the small businesses that made this town tick. There were the usual chain stores scattered about, but they were mixed with mom-and-pop places that had clearly been there for ages. There was a great mix of contemporary and small town architecture, something I appreciated. Some people think that New York is all big buildings. While Manhattan is mainly composed of those, Brooklyn had a feel that reminded me of this town in some muted manner. I smiled as I looked around. New York was missing Lance in that worn cowboy hat, though.

Chapter Seven

He pulled up to a restaurant that looked right out of the sixties or seventies. It was cute. I smiled widely. “Like it?” Lance asked. I felt his eyes on me.

“I do. Diners are my favorite. The food is always so simple and good,” I replied as Lance hopped out of the truck and walked around the front to get my door for me.

“Thank you, Lance.” I smiled at him and as I slid down he made sure that I didn’t fall. The truck was made for a man his height and not so much for my five foot five frame. The idea of him catching me made me giggle as well as blush a little. What would it feel like to be held by him?

“Daddy! Miss Tenley!” The little voice from the back broke the gaze lingered between us.

“Coming, buddy,” Lance said before he went to open the door and get him out. I smiled at both of them. “Hungry?”

“I want cheese and apple pie,” Logan replied and Lance laughed. He told me to follow him and opened the heavy door for me before we walked inside.

“Well, if it isn’t my favorite boys in this town.” A blonde woman looked up from the register, and her face was soft and wrinkled. She smiled warmly. “Who is this pretty friend of yours?”

“Mabel, this is Brie. She’s Irene’s niece from New York and she’s helping me with Logan. Brie, this is Mabel. She’s run this place for years along with her family,” Lance introduced us.

Mabel stepped away from behind the counter and shook my hand, smiling curiously at me. “You do look like Irene and Sarah. I see the family resemblance. Are you here to stay, Brie?” Mabel asked, and I nodded slowly. “How do you like our little town compared to that big city that you came from?”

“I was in Brooklyn, so there are some similarities. People are far politer here, though.” That earned me a broad smile from Mabel. “I hear that you have good burgers.”

“So they say,” Mabel drawled as she looked over the room, a quarter full of customers. “Where would you like to sit today?”

“There,” Logan said as he pointed across the restaurant. Mabel walked us over to a corner booth and set up a booster seat for Logan before she asked for our drink order. Lance had asked for milk for Logan before he looked at me.

“I’d love a Coke or Pepsi,” I replied as she nodded and asked Lance if he wanted the usual. He nodded and she headed to the back. I looked around. “I like this place.”

“It’s like home to me. I’ve been coming here since I was little, and now Logan is doing the same. It’s a great tradition.” Lance smiled, and I saw the happiness in his face. Life here revolved around family and tradition. I felt like I missed out on that sometimes, as loving as my mother had been. She was just kind of scattered sometimes. I could see the difference between her and her sister.

“I think that I’d like a tradition like this,” I murmured. He looked across the table at me.

“You’re young and starting over. You can have anything that you want,” Lance told me. I felt my cheeks warm. He noticed my age, and it hit me that I was just his nanny, which is how it should be. I just wondered what it would be like to be one of his traditions. “You’re welcome at the ranch as long as you want to stay. It’s like a family there.”

“I can see that,” I replied. I glanced at him before looking at Logan. He was coloring on his placemat with a little box of crayons and a huge smile on his face. In New York, a lot of the places had tablets on the table, and this was refreshing and innocent to me. My mom had always encouraged me to embrace technology but to welcome creativity into my life as well. Logan embodied that lifestyle with his simple drawing and crayons. I thought of her with a soft smile.

“What are you thinking about?” Lance asked me as I blinked at him.

“My mom was an artist among other things. She had a lot of talent but so did people around us. Mom worked three jobs, one of which was at the gallery where she showed her paintings. I can’t help but think of myself watching him coloring like that. That’s all that I did as a kid.” I looked at Logan and he grinned at me.

“Logan liked you a lot from the start. You two seem to get along great.” Lance sipped his sweet tea and looked up. “Mabel’s headed this way. Do you know what you want?”

I hadn’t looked at the menu, but I didn’t have to. “How are the bacon cheeseburgers here?”

“Copycat,” Lance teased me as she stopped by the table and looked us over. He ordered two of them and a grilled cheese with fries for Logan. Mabel assured us that she’d bring it soon and I settled back against the worn cushion of the bench seat and stretched.

Our meals were brought over quickly. The burger looked fantastic. I tried to eat healthy to drop the extra twenty or so pounds that I was carrying around but sometimes a girl just needed bacon and cheese in her life. I dug into it with gusto. Lance laughed at me as I moaned at the first bite. I thought I saw something in his eyes when I looked up, but he directed his gaze towards his plate as he reached for his own sandwich. We ate in silence for a few minutes while Logan chattered about his lunch. I watched him as I tried to eat slower. Lance looked at him every moment that he could. I sensed that he had a fear of losing his son deep inside. Was it because his family was gone? Was it because Logan’s mother left them?

We finished our meal slowly and I pushed my plate away with a long groan. “So good,” I said. Lance laughed.

“We always split a piece of apple pie a la mode,” he said as my stomach protested the large meal. “Want to share?”

“A bite. Any more and I’ll die,” I said. He nodded at Mabel. “How often do you guys eat here?”

“I’d say once a week. It gives us a break from the ranch and some time alone. We eat well and bond with Mabel here. It’s nice,” Lance replied as he looked around the room.

“You’re there a lot, aren’t you? The ranch?”

“Well, when my father passed away I had a new baby. I needed to do something to support him, and the ranch was successful. It was what I knew, so I made it my permanent home. I have a great staff to assist me and now a good nanny. The others weren’t that great and always leaving. I want someone that Logan bonds with,” Lance said. I smiled. “I think that’s you.”

“Thanks. I hope so.”

We talked about the college studies I was planning on as he paid the bill (at my protest) and went out to the car. He secured Logan and showed me around town before winding back to the ranch. Logan was quiet in the back. I turned my head to see him sleeping soundly.

“Time for bed?” I asked Lance. He smiled and nodded before giving me a look. “Why did you take me to the room last night? Your couch is really comfortable.”

“I wanted you comfortable, and I was nursing some wounds. I just wanted to sit in front of the TV and drink, as you saw. Thanks for cleaning that up.” I nodded. “He’s young and wouldn’t get it, but I want to set a better example for Logan.”

“Want to talk about it?” I asked as he stopped at a sign and looked at me.

Chapter Eight

“I don’t know you well enough to dump my drama in your lap,” Lance said as he pulled forward with a hard press on the gas pedal.

“You can, though. I’m a good listener,” I offered, seeing the pain on his face. “It’s okay to let go.”

“Were you able to when your mom died?” Lance asked me. I pressed my lips together.

“I had friends there that helped me through it, though they were all missing her as well. I had support, though.” I shrugged. “I think it’s a process, personally. Did you find that?”

“In a few ways, yes,” Lance admitted as he pulled into the driveway. “You have a day off. What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted as he parked in front of the house. “I might sleep this meal off for a bit. I might spend some time with Irene.”

“I’ll make you a deal. If you’re up, meet me by the pond later and we can check out some stars. I remember a few of the constellations from astronomy class. We can go back to the house and have some coffee on the porch a little closer to Logan.”

“That sounds great,” I told him as I opened the door slowly. “I might see you later.” I smiled as I slipped out of the cab and walked over to the house with my stuff in my hand. I wondered if Lance wanted to talk about what was bothering him. I wondered if he did this kind of thing with girls at all since his breakup.

I walked through the front door to find Irene and the family lounging in the living room watching television.

“Hi, Brie. Last night ran late, huh?”

“I fell asleep and he didn’t wake me up,” I replied. “We went into town for lunch with Logan.”

“Mabel’s?” Michael asked as he stroked Irene’s hair. He grinned at me. “Everyone loves it there, but he’s been going since he was a kid. Mabel’s nice, isn’t she?”

“Very. So warm. The burger was amazing,” I told them as I took a seat on the recliner and stretched out. “This feels so good. Logan gets up at six. Do you know how much energy he has when he first wakes up?”

“I can imagine.” Irene laughed as she looked at me.

“How does he do that on his own all of the time and work so hard? Has Lance had nobody in his life since Logan’s mom left?” I asked in a tired voice, waiting for the answer with my eyes closed.

“Lance isn’t a casual kind of guy,” Irene explained carefully as I pretended to relax. “If he’s dated, he’s kept it away from the ranch and Logan. I don’t think he’ll introduce a woman to him until he’s serious about her.” Irene paused. “I’m almost surprised that he hired you so quickly, but Kathy quit so quickly on him… It worked out well.”

“It did,” I agreed as the need for sleep washed over me. I snuggled into my chair and sighed as I compared my life three months ago to now. It was so different. I liked my new life.

I woke up a few hours later to the smell of fried chicken and blinked slowly. The television was on and I was alone. I glanced out of the back door to see the sun low in the sky.

How long had I slept? I moved and stretched before I stood up and walked into the kitchen. “That smells so good,” I told Irene as I looked at her and the clock. “I slept that long?”

“You must’ve been tired,” Irene said as she smiled at me. “How did it go with Lance?”

“Good. He’s kind,” I replied thoughtfully. She smiled, almost to herself, and I bit my lip. “Did you have anything… particular in mind when you asked me to move here?”

“Between you and Lance?” Irene asked in what was meant to be an innocent voice. She blushed and looked down at the potatoes that she was boiling. “Well, I’d never force an issue that way, Brie. Never. I just understood that you were a sweet gal, and he’s a good man. I wouldn’t mind if something developed between y’all. That’s all.”

“He’s got a son, though. I’m so young,” I protested.

“A son that you’re so good with. Logan loved you from day one and continues to do so,” Irene assured me as I frowned. “If there’s a connection between you and Lance, I’d see where that goes. I love him like a son, and I want to see him happy.”

“I just feel scattered still. It feels too soon to be getting into anything like that since I’ve been here for just a week,” I told her. I heard the front door open and Michael walked in.

“I fell in love with Michael after just two weeks,” Irene told me happily in a low voice. “Did she get there okay?” she called to Michael. His “yes” echoed from the front entryway. Irene looked at me. “Sarah has a sleepover at a friend’s tonight. We’re eating here and maybe going to see a movie.”

Michael walked into the kitchen. “They’re going to be just fine. Justine’s mom has a whole night planned for them, and I’m confident that Sarah will come home and collapse when she comes back tomorrow.” He smiled at me. “You always pay a price when you send your kid for a sleepover!”

“I suppose so,” I replied. I glanced at the time. “I’m going to take a quick shower before we eat. Is that okay?”

“Sure, honey,” Irene assured me as I smiled and walked back to my room.

I pulled out some leggings and a pink tunic before I walked across the hall for a hot shower. The shower felt so good after my overwhelming day, and I closed my eyes for a few minutes. I washed my hair and used the peppermint soap that I’d fallen in love with since I’d arrived. I wondered if I’d go through with the loose plans that I’d made with Lance tonight. Irene’s words played through my mind, and I couldn’t help but consider her words. Would I be a good match for Lance? Could I handle the responsibility of a stepson–one that didn’t have a mother?

Considering everything, the thought of dating him was silly. He was my boss. What if things went wrong and exploded in my face? I couldn’t shoulder that, and, therefore, I’d remain friends with him and be his nanny. That’s all.

I finished the shower and dried my body and hair. I glanced in the mirror. I was thick around my stomach and hips, something my mother always complimented me on. I didn’t see myself in the same light, and I wondered if Lance thought I was pretty. He’d said so but maybe he was just trying to be nice. People here just seemed friendly to begin with.

There was nothing there.

I dried my hair and pulled my clothes on before I went back to the kitchen to help finish dinner. It was a big platter of fried chicken, mashed potatoes with gravy, and some salad. I loved Irene’s cooking. It was so homey and comforting after eating heat-and-eat food for so long. It made me want to learn to cook myself. After dinner, I watched her separate the leftovers into a few plastic containers before she winked at me. “Feel free to drop some off at Lance’s if you’d like.” She held up a large container with hearty servings of chicken and potatoes before she popped it into the fridge. “He loves home-cooked meals, but he insists on giving me weekends off to spend time with my family.”

“Sure thing,” I replied as she and Michael went back to their room to change for their date. I wiped the counters down and turned on the TV when they left. I thought I’d like the quiet house, but I found it reminded me too much of New York.

When I get restless, I bake. I scoured Irene’s cabinets and found the fixings for some chocolate chip cookies. I mixed them in a bowl as I caught myself looking at the clock. I could have some ready for later, at which point I reminded myself that I wasn’t going to meet Lance. I was going to stay home and relax.

That plan went out the window when I sent him a text after eating a few of the cookies and watching bad reality television.

Me: Want to meet at your house? Irene has some food for you.

Lance: Sounds great, Brie. Come over whenever you’re ready. We’re just watching a movie.

I checked my hair in the mirror and added a hint of plum lip-gloss before I groaned. “Stop it. He’s just a friend.”

Chapter Nine

I packed about half of the cookies and added them to the bag with the food before I left. Since it was only a short walk, I slipped my feet into some sandals. I clutched my house key as I locked the door. What was I doing?

Meeting up with a friend and his son. Scratch that. I was meeting up with my boss and the child that I cared for.

I made the short walk and wasn’t feeling too sure of myself as I tapped on his door. I heard a squeal and watched as Logan opened the door and wrapped himself around my thick legs. “That’s a greeting a girl could get used to,” I remarked as Lance watched the exchange. “Let me give this to Daddy and I’ll carry you, Logan.”

“He has you wrapped around his little finger,” Lance teased me as he took the bag. I picked Logan up. He wore loose pajamas and smelled like he was fresh from a bath. I inhaled the scent for a moment with a smile. We all walked inside to the kitchen where Lance started digging in and grinned. “She made dinner and cookies? Right on. Want a treat before bed, buddy?”

“I baked those. I was a little bored and started searching the pantry,” I admitted. “I figured you boys would enjoy them.”

“What kind of cookies?” Logan chirped. I smiled at him.

“Chocolate chip with pecans. You can eat nuts, can’t you?” I asked as he nodded enthusiastically. I knew that already but I liked seeing the joy on his face. “I think that Daddy is getting some milk. Let’s go get you a couple of cookies.”

They both ended up eating a healthy helping of the food as well as a few cookies. Lance groaned as he put everything away and I took Logan to brush his teeth. He wanted us both in there for his bedtime story, and I sat in the recliner while Lance sat on his bed and did the reading, his voice changing with every character, making Logan widen his eyes. What an amazing father.

We both kissed him good night, and Lance let me lead him to the living room. “He adores you, Brie.” I smiled and walked over to the sliding glass door. I saw that he had the monitor. “Want a beer?”

“Sure,” I told him. He said that he’d meet me out there. I wandered out and looked at the comfortable chairs set up under the sky around a fire pit. There was also a fancy BBQ with a lot of space for food prep. I admired it all for a moment. I made my way to the seats, sat down in one, and looked up at the night sky with a happy smile.

Brooklyn was amazing, but this… this was stunning. I could hear the animals around the farm settling in for the night and the moon brightened the land for easy viewing. The stars were bright and twinkling in the sky. I looked up and heard the door open behind me. “Here you go.” Lance handed me a cold beer before he sat down in the chair beside me.

“Thank you,” I told him as I took a deep breath. “It’s so beautiful out here.”

“It’s my place where I let everything go after a long day. I had a chance to move to the city a few times over the years. I never did, even when Lauren suggested it while she was pregnant.” I looked at him, seeing that he didn’t realize that he was telling me about Logan’s mom. “She wanted the city life, but I always loved it here. I thought it would be better to raise Logan here.” Something crossed his face, and he looked at me as if to ask if I minded him talking about her. I just smiled and nodded, encouraging him to keep going. “Anyway, when she left I was worried she would take him away from the farm. That wasn’t an issue, as it turns out.” I saw sadness cross his face as he sipped the beer and relaxed against the cushions.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry that she chose not to be a part of his life,” I told him in a soft voice. He nodded abruptly.

“I’ve accepted it for the most part. I’d rather him being completely without her than dealing with such back and forth.” He took a deep breath. “I saw her at the rodeo that night. She was with one of the riders, and she was carrying a baby. It was about six months old, and she had this smile on her face. What is it about that child that Logan didn’t give her?”

“That’s why you were drinking,” I said, and he nodded in shame.

“I don’t miss Lauren or even have any feelings remaining for her,” he told me as he met my eyes. “My pain was for Logan, and it tormented me that night. I didn’t know what to do about it until I got home. I saw you here, and I was so at peace knowing that you were here with him. I didn’t want you to leave so I carried you to the bed so you wouldn’t wake up. I just needed to work it out somehow, but I was so angry with myself the next morning. I trusted that you would get up with him to let me sleep, but that’s presumptuous of me to do. I couldn’t apologize enough.” I saw regret cloud his handsome face. I reached out a hand to touch his arm.

“Lance, stop this. You’ve been doing this on your own for a while now, and you deserve a break. I didn’t mind doing that for you at all. Logan is a wonderful child.” I smiled as he stared at me with something in his eyes. “You do pay me generously, as well. I don’t know any daycare that charges that.”

“You deserve it. You’re doing Logan a world of good. I gave you a raise from what Kathy was making, to be honest.” I raised my eyebrows. “I was going to fire her if she didn’t leave. I knew from word of mouth that she was on the phone more than she was interacting with him. She didn’t put him first and once I knew that she was looking to move into the city, I was prepared to hire someone else. I just didn’t think she’d quit so fast.” A smile crossed his face. “When Irene mentioned that she was getting her niece at the airport and what a doll she was, I hoped that you would be the answer to my prayers. You were… in more ways than one.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I came home that night to what I realized I wanted. It wasn’t Lauren or anything that she might have convinced me to want. It wasn’t what she seemed to want with someone else. I had my home with my son and you in it. It felt right once I got drunk and worked that through my head.” He watched my eyes widen and reached up to cover my hand with his. “I know that you are here from an entirely different place–starting over. I know that you’ve suffered a loss. I also know that you’re beautiful and kind and that my son loves you. He told me that the first night that he met you, Brie.” My heart started pounding, and he moved his hand to stroke my cheek. “I got wise to my feelings a few days after that, but it seemed too soon to tell you. Even after the rodeo, it seemed too soon to me.” He smiled and looked into my eyes. “Is it still too soon?”

“Oh, Lance.” I stared at him and then down at the ground. “I like you as well… so much. I thought I was foolish for thinking such things.”

“Why?” he asked as I tried to sort through my mixed emotions.

“You’re a handsome, successful ranch owner. You have an amazing son. I didn’t know what I had to offer you, especially after just a week,” I replied as he chuckled.

“It’s fast, I know. From here, we’ll take it only as fast as you’re ready for. I don’t want to rush a thing, but I do want to get to know you better.” Lance smiled at me as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. “For the record, you have a lot to offer, but I also have baggage that you might not be ready for. A son is a lot to take on for a girl.”

“Not when he’s as sweet as Logan, and you’re his father.” I smiled weakly. “I’d like to give this a try.”

“Good,” Lance said. He licked his lips and stared at me.

My body felt like it was flying right up into the sky as I stared back at him. There were so many fears rushing through my mind as I wondered how this would work and what I should do. I was new to relationships and Lance…well, he wasn’t. He had a son. He had a ranch and so much going on. I felt like I was nothing compared to him.

We moved to a chaise lounge that was wide enough for both of us, and that was saying a lot. We sat together and sipped our beer as we chatted about our pasts and looked up at the stars. After a few hours, we went inside and had more cookies before turning on a movie and snuggling on the couch.

“Irene wanted this, you know. She told me that tonight,” I confessed to him as I looked at him with a soft smile.

“I sensed that. She wants the best for Logan and me.” He smiled as he moved closer to me and looked into my eyes. “Can I kiss you, Brie?”

“Yes,” I whispered as he moved forward just enough to brush his lips against mine. They were so full and soft, and it made any of the stupid kisses that I’d shared with anyone before pale in comparison. I felt my innocence strong in my bones, threatening the joy that I felt before I shoved it down. His lips claimed mine again, and I whimpered as he tilted his head and teased my lower lip with the tip of his tongue.

We made out for a while on his couch, the heat growing thicker in the room as I sensed his restlessness. Lance pulled away and took a deep breath. I rested my head on his shoulder and breathed in his scent: a mixture of something outdoorsy and musky. I could smell the ranch in his hair, and I found it intoxicating.

“You taste so good,” he said.

“So do you,” I breathed as I told myself to tell him that I was a virgin and might not be able to offer him what he needed, what he wanted.

Chapter Ten

It grew late as we kissed and tried to focus on the late night television before he gave me a long look. “I don’t want you to leave.”

My eyes widened, and I leaned back. “Lance, I…”

“I’m not asking for anything, not yet. Your speed. I just don’t want you to leave. This feels nice,” Lance told me and I looked around the room.

“The couch is comfortable,” I suggested before I blushed. “Oh my word, that sounds so bad. I just don’t want to leave, either.”

We agreed to slow things down a little, and I went home that night with an invitation to have lunch the following day. The kiss that he gave me before I walked away burned my lips and made a permanent memory in my heart before I stumbled back to Irene’s house.

What was I doing? Was this wrong? Was this right?

I changed into a sleep shirt, dropped onto my bed and stared at the ceiling.

Never had I wanted a kiss from a man before. In fact, it was quite the opposite. I found myself wanting nothing more from them at all. The way that Lance kissed me was gentle and soft and hardly pushy at all. My body wanted more as our lips met and our tongues danced together. My skin heated up to the point of burning, and I felt things inside that were almost entirely new to me.

I heard my phone vibrate on the table by the bed and reached for it with a smile.

Lance: I wish you were here.

Me: It’s only been a few moments, Lance.

Lance: I miss your lips already.

Me: Can I be honest with you?

I was so scared to send that, but I’d feel better if I was up front with Lance from the beginning.

Lance: Sure, what is it?

I took a deep breath.

Me: That wasn’t my first kiss, but anything else would be a first for me. Does that bother you at all?

That was so scary, and I waited with bated breath for his response.

Lance: No, Brie. That’s sweet and smart, and I’ll give you all of the time in the world to make that decision.

Thank goodness.

Me: You’re making me think it over with the way you make me feel.

Lance: Come back over and let me hold you. No pressure. I just want to feel you in my arms.

Me: Yeah?

Lance: My bedroom door is the French door just across the yard from yours. I’ve seen you outside.

Me: I’ll be there in a minute.

I took a deep breath and held in the scream that was ready to come out. I changed into leggings and another shirt, slipping my feet into the same sandals before I left through the front door and made sure that it was locked. I felt like I was in high school chasing after my first crush. I noticed the doors that he’d indicated opening as I approached and Lance stepping outside in a pair of shorts. I lost all train of thought for a moment. “Do you know how handsome you are?” I asked him as he pulled me into his arms.

“I don’t know about that,” Lance told me as he looked down at me and kissed me. He grinned as he took my hand and pulled me into his room. “I just saw the blinds move. I think we’re busted.”

“Oh no! What must they think of me?” I asked as he closed and locked his door.

“You said that she wanted this,” he reminded me as I stared at him.

“It looks like I’m here to… you know!” I told him. Lance laughed.

“Mike and Irene know that I’ll take care of you, and so do you,” he said and brought his lips down to mine. I shut up and kissed him back. He covered my cheeks and lips with soft kisses and led me to his bed. “What about Logan?”

“He’s three, Brie. I don’t think he gets the logistics quite yet, and he adores you. If anything, he’ll be thrilled.” Lance fell back, and I took him in slowly, all muscles and sun-kissed skin.

I moved over him, draping my legs around his waist before I shyly kissed him. I didn’t know what to do, but I wanted to show him I was ready. Lance slipped an arm around me and rolled me onto my back. He kissed me tentatively and pressed against my body. He was solid–all man. I breathed through the slow kisses that he was teasing me with.

After a while, he took me into his arms before we went too far. “Have you been with a lot of girls?” I asked him, scared of the answer while knowing that I needed it so much.

“I’m not that type of guy. I’ve been with four, and they were all women that I was in a relationship with. I don’t do one-night stands, Brie. I need to feel something for the person, and preferably they feel something for me.” Lance stared at me as he spoke and stroked my hair back. “Why haven’t you been with anybody?”

“I was always focused on school and worried about Mom. She worked so much to keep our tiny place that I’d never let myself relax. There was never anyone worth trying for, just a few clumsy kisses along the way that never went anywhere,” I replied as I moved closer and memorized his heat. “I think that you’re worth trying for, though.” I kissed his neck and he shivered. “What about the fact that I work for you?” I asked him. He sighed and looked at me.

“I knew that you were worried about that. To me, it doesn’t matter. I can still see you and pay you for taking care of Logan. I own this place and it’s doing well, Brie. The house is paid off and I keep everything else within reason.” He studied my expression.

“Wouldn’t taking care of him be something I should do anyway when I’m seeing you?” I asked and he laughed.

“It’s still time out of your day, Brie. I am not the kind of guy that is going to shove my kid at someone much of the time because I’m dating her,” he told me. “That’s something you figure out pretty early on when you are a single parent. I’m lucky enough to be doing well and not have to worry about finances.” He looked at the clock. “It’s coming up on three in the morning, and we both know how early he wakes up. Let’s try and get some sleep. Sound good, beautiful?”

“Yes,” I whispered as I closed my eyes and let my heart free fall. I knew that this was fast, but I was already crazy about this man.

Chapter Eleven

Logan came padding into the room the following morning at seven, giving us a much-needed extra hour of sleep. He didn’t seem fazed to find me with his dad. We all got up and found a cartoon on the TV while Lance and I cooked breakfast and made some coffee. It felt almost too comfortable to me and I wondered about that as we sat down at a small table by the window to eat together.

Logan chattered to us about the horses and the cows while I sipped coffee and watched him. As crazy as I was about Lance already, this sweet little boy had made his way into my heart from the very first day. I quietly imagined everything working out – becoming a family down the line. We took him for a walk after eating and watched him run ahead of us through the fruit trees while Lance held my hand.

“Do you want kids?” he asked me. I looked at him in surprise. I wondered if he wanted more.

“I haven’t thought about it too much, but in the right situation… yeah. I always wanted a little brother or sister, but that was not my mom’s cup of tea,” I told him as he looked at me for a long moment. “She wasn’t a family-person like Irene is.”

“You wish that she was?” I looked at Logan for a moment, seeing him climbing a small tree.

“No. I loved Mom the way she was. I do wish she’d have brought me here, though. I wish I had known Irene growing up instead of Mom’s friends. They were great and took care of me, but they’re not family. At least, not to me. Now I feel like I have one. Yet, I wish she were here to enjoy it as well. But she might not have liked it here. Maybe that’s why she never brought me here−she was too much of a city girl.” I shrugged and smiled. “Life is funny that way, though. I guess you know that better than anybody else.”

“I do. I was devastated losing Mama, but Dad became my everything. I followed him all over the ranch, hell bent on learning everything. I’m glad I did, with what happened. It was just a shock that it happened right after Logan was born and I was trying to juggle everything. I spent those months getting to know the business side of the farm as well as the day-to-day stuff.” Lance said, looking over at me as I squeezed his hand.

“You did a great job. He’s a good kid.” I smiled at him. “Do you want more kids?”

“I want to feel right about it if I do. I never felt that way about Lauren since we were only together for seven months when she got pregnant. While I’m not casual about sex, I’m also not smart in some cases. I think Logan was a bit of a reality check for me. But I wouldn’t change a thing.” He smiled at his son, and I felt my heart melt into a puddle in my chest. We made our way to the end of the trees and turned around as we talked about what to do with the rest of the day.

“Have you taken Logan to the movies? It’s the cutest thing,” I told him as his face changed into a slow smile.

“Just a couple of times. We were shorthanded for a bit, and I was working a lot. Want to do that and maybe grab a bite or something after?” Lance asked, and I nodded.

“I’d like to shower and change into some clothes first if that’s okay?” I asked.

“Of course. Want us to come with and field questions?” Lance teased as he bent over to catch Logan, who was running towards us. He flew into Lance’s arms, who spun him around and asked if he wanted to go see a movie with us.

“I suppose. We might as well get this out of the way, right?” I agreed as I watched them, fear suddenly gripping me. What if we didn’t make it?

“I’m sure that Mike and Irene will be over the moon.” Logan reached out for me, and I picked him up as Lance shook his head. “I swear that he’s not like that with everybody. He took to you fast. You have both of the Burke boys at your feet, Brie.”

I laughed as we made our way to Irene’s house, Logan still in my arms. I walked in and asked if everyone was decent, getting laughter and an invite inside from the living room. “I have company,” I told them as we all walked in and the couple greeted us. “Where’s Sarah?”

“Taking a nap,” Irene told us in a glum voice. “Hey there, Logan! How are you?”

I set him down, and he went over to tell her about the movies while Lance took a seat on the sofa across from them. They talked easily while I showered and threw myself together in the bathroom. Today I wore a lovely plum dress with thin shoulder straps and a full skirt with a white cardigan. I considered this a date, and I wanted to dress appropriately, though I kept my makeup light and natural. I slipped my feet into a pair of white flats and went back into the living room to see Lance speaking to Mike and Irene with a serious expression on his face. He glanced at me with warm eyes and smiled.

Lance was perfect, and I couldn’t believe that he wanted me.

We headed back to Lance’s house so he could take a shower. On the short walk there, he told me that they both gave us their blessing and that Irene cried a little bit about us. I smiled and hugged him once we got back to the house before his brief shower.

Going to the movies was perfect and felt natural. We got popcorn and sat with Logan in between us as we held hands over his seat. I knew that it could be awkward dating a single father, but it felt natural with Lance. It could be because I’d been watching Logan, but it felt like more than that. It felt like this was meant to be. After the movie was over, Lance decided that he was starving and took us to a BBQ place around the corner. He and Logan split a plate of ribs and I had some chicken. Logan bounced back and forth between us, trying everything that he could. He had a healthy appetite.

We headed back to the house so Logan could take a nap. I sat with Lance on the couch and we snuggled. “Is this supposed to feel this normal?” I faced him with a smile. “This good?”

“It can be simple sometimes, Brie. I don’t want drama and complication, just a woman that can be with my son and me and be happy. I plan on treating you like a queen because you’re a special girl.” He leaned forward and kissed me as I breathed in lightly. “I knew it from the moment that I saw you.”

“I’ve read about romances on farms in books. It always sounded so cheesy, but I think I believe it now.” I laughed and put my head on his chest. We actually fell asleep ourselves and woke up when Logan started pulling on my hand to wake us.

“Nap too?” he asked sleepily. I nodded and reached out for him. He crawled into my arms and Lance reached around both of us. I looked up, wondering if Mom could see me now. What would she think?

I took Logan to the playroom as Lance slept a little bit longer. He worked hard and deserved it. Logan played with his figures as we listened to the radio and I organized his books on the shelf. I wondered if there was ever a second that this room was organized.

I looked up to see Lance watching us from the door with a soft smile on his face. “Hey there,” I greeted him as he walked in and sat beside me.

“You let me sleep again,” Lance said, kissing me softly.

“Every queen needs to respect her king,” I responded as our lips met again. Logan came over to hug his dad, and I watched and wondered if there would ever be a point where this was uncomfortable for him–or me for that matter. Would there ever be jealousy? Logan had had Lance to himself for a couple of years, and he might resent me somewhere along the way.

Maybe he’d accept me as the other parent, some sort of mother figure since his was out of the picture. This was a weird transition: being single to dating a man with a toddler. I went back to sorting books and let them play as I listened to them.

I stayed the night that night in Lance’s arms, making my way to the house in the morning to get some clothes. He continued to be a respectful gentleman.

After two months, I had clothes in the extra bedroom and I spent most nights in his bed. Every kiss was breaking my willpower down to nothing, and I realized that we moved forward every night. It started with us in our shirts and underwear to just underwear, but that wasn’t enough. I felt so shy when I took off my bra one night after we’d kissed each other senseless, but he looked at me like I was his world.

I was in love with Lance, so fast and so easily. I watched as his hands clung to me and his mouth covered my breasts gently with soft kisses. He slipped his hands down my back and over my hips as I dropped my head back and let out a soft moan. It was perfect, and Lance was everything that I wanted.

We made love for the first time at the four-month mark. Lance worshiped my body every night before that, showing me tenderness and pleasure. He moved slowly, even though I could see the need in his eyes with every kiss.

Lance moved gently with me, kissing every inch of me before he settled his body between my legs and claimed my lips with a hungry kiss. He slipped inside of me slowly, one of the most intense sensations of my life. He took his time to let me adjust.

I let the pain pass by as I stared into his eyes and then lowered my hands down his body to wrap around his ass, pulling him inside of me. Lance leaned down to kiss me as he moved in and out of my body, filling me so full as I moaned his name. It was one of the most intense feelings I’d ever experienced and I took a deep breath before I felt the release building up inside of my body.

I’d had orgasms with Lance, many of them. Those were all on his lips or fingers but the one that was throbbing inside of my body now was going to be explosive. “Lance, I’m so close,” I breathed as I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him as close to me as I could. “Oh, God. Lance, I’m going to come.”

“You feel so good, Brie. You’re everything that I’ve ever had,” Lance groaned as he moved faster and I rocked with him.

I closed my eyes and dropped my head back as I felt myself give in to the pleasure, moaning through the long waves of the release. Lance murmured to me through it and soon I heard him gasping my name as I felt his heat fill me. We’d planned for this night and I was on the pill so he could be bare inside of me. I loved him and I didn’t want it any other way.

I traced his body as he dropped gently on top of me and kissed my lips.

It was beautiful and sweet, and I cried a little when Lance told me that he loved me afterward.

Epilogue

I was all the way moved in within six months and Lance and I were inseparable. Logan and I were doing great as well, and he loved me as much as he did his father.

There was a point when Lauren approached Lance and made an attempt to get back into Logan’s life, wanting him to meet his little sister Chloe. Lance made it clear that he already had a mother in his life and that he would not have her drifting in and out of Logan’s life when it suited her, given her history.

She didn’t push the issue.

A year after that, once we were married in the meadow on the ranch, he asked her to sign papers for adoption. I was going to officially become Logan’s mom after loving him since I stepped onto the property.

I was still taking care of him every day and taking classes online in the evening. It was pretty easy since Lance was home most nights and on the nights that he wasn’t, Logan was always good to me. He was a wonderful child and he brightened my life in ways I never could’ve imagined. I was happier than ever, and I made a point of talking to Mom outside at night and telling her everything about my new life.

With the number of shooting stars I saw out there in the country late at night, I truly believe that she heard every word I said.

She was the first to know that I was pregnant a year into our happy marriage. I cried, wishing that she was here to see this, but I also thanked her for giving this life to me. Life happens as a result of events, bad and good. I suffered through the bad and the uncertainty of loss, but now I had Lance and Logan to love, as well as our unborn baby.

Lance cried when I told him that we were expecting a baby. We were outside, looking at the stars. He pulled me close and thanked God for our baby and for me as I cried right along with him. I might have arrived here in pieces, but I had been put back together–and I was stronger than ever. I was home, more than I had been anywhere before now.

*****

THE END

The Cowboy's Virgin

Description

He asked if he could kiss me. Who does that?

After her dad died, curvy 19-year-old Lauren Jones is ready for a change. Taking up her best friend Jane’s offer, she moves from Atlanta to a small village in Colorado to live with Jane and her boyfriend. They seem very happy, but Lauren’s decided that love just isn’t for her.

Too bad that Jane’s a notorious matchmaker.

Cole Harmon is a cowboy who looks exactly like Lauren’s favorite actor, Dermot Mulroney. He always hangs around Jane and Adam’s house so he’s hard to avoid. His lean muscles, tight abs and the V that disappears into those worn jeans are sending hot flashes through Lauren’s body, even though she’s determined she’s not on the market.

But when Lauren gets to know Cole better and hears about what happened to him, she realizes that she could develop feelings for this cowboy with a wounded heart.

There’s just something about a cowboy, isn’t there?

Slowly but surely, Lauren finds herself falling in love with the village and the cowboy. Is it too soon to want him? What will he say when he finds out she’s still a virgin and doesn’t know what she’s doing? Can she find room in her heart as she makes a new start for herself?

Chapter One

Lauren Jones pulled her backpack from under the seat in front of her as she waited for everyone else to exit the plane. She was young, just nineteen, and starting over after her father died six months ago. Her best friend Jane Reynolds had asked her to come live with her. Jane had recently moved to a little town in Colorado that revolved around farming and the outdoors and Lauren had never seen her happier. Not seeing any reason to refuse Jane’s offer, Lauren had packed up her belongings and left her home in Georgia.

Lauren brushed her soft red hair back and walked towards the door of the plane. She was ready to start her new life and thrilled to see her friend, but there was one thing she was not looking forward to too much. Jane was a notorious matchmaker and had mentioned a certain cowboy in town to her several times. She’d allowed it and didn’t protest too much, but she’d have to somehow make clear to Jane that she wasn’t interested in a relationship right now. Lauren was bigger than most girls and men hadn’t always been nice about that. Right now, she wanted to focus only on herself and on positivity.

Lauren walked into the airport and to the escalator taking her to the baggage claim. She thought fondly about Georgia and what she’d left behind. Once her father was gone, Jane had jumped right in with her invitation, but Lauren had taken some time to make a final decision. It wasn’t easy to leave everything she knew behind. But here she was, ready to start her new life.

Lauren looked over the crowd of people and saw her pixie-like friend waving. Her blue eyes lit up. She smiled and rushed forward to hug Jane.

They’d been friends for years, ever since elementary school. Jane had moved with her family from Georgia to Colorado and now lived on her own with her boyfriend, Adam. He was a cowboy who worked with cattle as well as riding them on the rodeo circuit. Jane still had the same black hair cut into the cute bob around her face and she was glowing today. “Hi! I am so glad that you’re finally here! It took you long enough,” Jane teased Lauren as she looked her over. “Come, give me your bag and let’s head back to the cottage. I can’t wait for you to see it!”

“Are you sure that Adam doesn’t mind me taking up the guest room?” Lauren asked as they made their way through the airport.

Jane waved her hand and laughed. “No, not at all. He works a ton so he’s happy that I’ll have someone to hang around with.” Jane leaned closer to her. “It’s not crowded like this, Lauren. It’s small and close knit and beautiful.”

Lauren had to admit that she liked that idea as they walked into the parking garage, where Jane led her to a chunky Jeep that had its share of bumps and bruises. “This is a long way from your little yellow Jetty in Georgia, Jane.”

“Everything is a long way from Georgia in Julesberg, Lauren. It’s like a breath of fresh air,” Jane said, as she opened the back and slid the suitcase inside of the car, laughing.

“You only say that because of Adam,” Lauren teased, but Jane looked at her with a thoughtful gaze.

“No, I mean…he’s the reason that I moved there. But I just love the slow way about the town and the quiet when the sun goes down. There’s a peace about it that you have to see.” Jane smiled and stared at her. “Let’s go. I want to show it to you.”

Jane paid the fee, and they hit the freeway to go home.

Home.

“So, about Cole,” Jane said slowly. Lauren looked over at her with her nose wrinkled up. “Look, he’s Adam’s best friend, and they’re on the circuit together. He’s a great guy and let’s be honest, Lauren, you still haven’t dated too much, right?” Jane asked as Lauren took a deep breath.

“No, I haven’t. Nobody struck me back home and who’s to say that Cole will? Just because you fell for Adam on the first night doesn’t mean that it will happen to everybody,” Lauren told her. Jane gave her a long stare since they were at a stoplight. “I don’t want to be that girl that gets set up like this.”

“You’re not. It’s just something I thought of when I knew that you might move here, and my imagination went a little crazy,” Jane defended herself, smiling. “He looks like Dermot Mulroney, you know.” That was Lauren’s favorite actor and she rolled her eyes.

“Great,” Lauren said, as she settled back for the hour drive and stared over at the green mountains. “It’s pretty here.”

The girls chatted about childhood memories as they drove and laughed over some of the funnier times they had with Lauren’s father, Kevin. Jane had loved him as much as Lauren and had come back to Georgia for a full week to help Lauren through the funeral.

Lauren watched as they pulled into a small town that featured the main stores for survival but nothing fancy like Target or Costco. She didn’t know how to feel about that, but as they drove down a small street and parked in the driveway of a cute yellow cottage, she changed her mind.

It was beautiful. There was a green lawn with flowers and a big porch that was set up for guests and time outside. Lauren got out of the car and stared at it. “This is amazing.”

“It is. The house is small but cozy and I think you’ll love it,” Jane said as she took Lauren’s luggage out of the Jeep. They walked into the house and almost bumped into two men who were just coming out.

“Hi, you must be Lauren. It’s good to meet you,” said a sweet looking guy with green eyes and dark hair, who Lauren assumed was Adam. He reached out his hand and she shook it as he continued, “We were waiting to grill some burgers, and here you are. Oh, and this is Cole Harmon, my best friend.” He gestured towards the other man. Lauren looked at him and realized that Jane was right. Cole looked just like Dermot Mulroney.

“It’s a pleasure, Lauren. Welcome to Julesberg,” Cole said, before he offered his own hand. Even though she’d told Jane she wasn’t interested in dating, she felt a bit self-conscious as Cole smiled at her. She liked his subtle drawl though and she smiled back at him.

“Thank you, Cole. I have to admit that I like it here. It’s very charming,” Lauren assured him as he grinned and nodded.

Adam took her suitcase to the guest room while Jane went into the kitchen and grabbed a plate of burger patties to bring to the back yard. Lauren was hungry after the flight, but she needed to fresh up a bit first. She looked from Jane to Cole and then excused herself to use the restroom. “Where is it?”

“Just at the end of the hallway.” Jane gave her a reassuring smile and watched as her friend turned and left the room. Lauren went into the little room and stared in the mirror at her hair that hung down to her shoulders in soft curls. It was messy, and she needed a shower, but with the party waiting outside, that was going to have to wait.

She settled for using the facilities and ducking into the guest room beside the bathroom to change into some fresh yoga pants and a sweatshirt since it was cooling down outside. She pulled her hair back and forced a smile on her face before she returned to the living room.

The guys were outside by the grill and Lauren looked around the living room for a moment. It was a spacious room with soft couches and some tables scattered about, as well as a pretty stone fireplace. She could see through the back window to the backyard where there was a deck and the grill, as well as a gorgeous sky on the horizon. “Wow, it’s so beautiful here,” she said as Jane came over to stand beside her. “But Jane, really, Cole already?”

Jane frowned and walked into the kitchen. “I know it must look like that, but I didn’t plan it. They’re friends and they always hang out together. This is usual,” Jane said as she pulled out a bag with some vegetables marinated in spices and oil.

“Babe? Do you have the asparagus and zucchini?” Adam called from outside.

“Right here,” Jane answered. She went to get a plate and the veggies and gave both to Adam with a soft kiss on the lips. She came back into the kitchen. “I didn’t invite him the way that you think I did. He’s just always here,” she said as she put her arm around Lauren and smiled at her.

Chapter Two

Lauren followed Jane to the table in the little dining room. There were tons of windows and she took it all in with wide eyes. It was stunning here and Lauren picked up on the peace that Jane had been describing to her. The guys came in with the cooked food and Lauren sat between Jane and Cole as she sipped her sweet tea.

Dinner was light and fun as they talked about the town and their lives. Jane worked as a writer for a few online websites and thought that Lauren could do the same. There weren’t a lot of jobs outside of the ranching world and Jane was making plenty of money with her writing.

The guys were cowboys through and through. It reminded Lauren of a movie, the way the men talked and laughed as Jane sat there with stars in her eyes. She was in love and Lauren smiled at her best friend as she watched. Cole looked at her as he sipped his can of beer and smiled when their eyes locked. She blushed, then looked away and took another bite of the salad before Jane brought in the watermelon.

Adam and Cole excused themselves after everyone was done eating, Adam hitting the sack and Cole going to his own home. Jane started to clean up and Lauren helped her as she took in the mood of the house. It was so peaceful. Jane told Lauren that the men started work at five in the morning, so they typically went to sleep early.

Lauren and Jane stayed up talking for a while before Jane told her friend to get some rest and a shower after the flight. Lauren stepped back into the small bathroom and rinsed off quickly before she dressed in some pajamas and walked into her new room. It was cute. It had a full sized bed with a worn dresser in the corner. Lauren knew that this was temporary, but she thought that she’d like it here.

She left the window open so that the moon could shine through it onto the floor. She thought about her new life. She’d have to get a job, a car and a place to live. Despite all the help that Jane had offered her, she needed to do some of this on her own. But first, she needed to get some sleep.

***

Lauren woke up late the next morning and looked outside over the grass and fields. She could hear the birds singing and smiled as she got out of bed and walked down the short hallway and into the dining room. Jane was working on her computer with a cup of coffee in front of her. She pushed her square glasses up her small nose when she saw Lauren.

“Morning, Jane.”

“Hey!” Jane greeted her, as she looked up and grinned. “I was letting you sleep, with the time difference and all.”

“Thanks. I think I needed that.” Lauren walked to the window and shook her head. “You wake up to this every day?”

“I do.” Jane got up and poured her friend a cup of coffee. “Here,” she offered, and Lauren took it. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

“It’s a bit remote, isn’t it?” Lauren could see that there were neighbors, but each house had a few acres surrounding it, whereas Lauren was accustomed to one house next to the other.

“Well, we all have each other’s numbers. We’re close and we help each other. It’s cool and, better than that, it’s nice and quiet.” Jane grabbed a cup of coffee and some cream from the fridge and handed both to Lauren.

Lauren sat at the table and sipped her coffee as she looked around for a moment. “Yeah, it is.”

Jane showed her the website that she’d gotten her work on and Lauren decided that she’d set up a profile and see what she could find. She spent a good part of the morning doing that, until she heard a car in the driveway and saw Jane pulling some food out of the fridge. “Who’s that?”

“The guys come here for lunch, since it’s so close. Sorry, I forgot to tell you.”

“The guys are here?” Lauren jumped up and ran to her room to change into some jeans and a big t-shirt before she pulled up her hair into a messy bun and walked back into the kitchen.

Cole and Adam were at the table eating hearty sandwiches and Lauren blushed as she realized that her profile was open on her laptop right beside Cole. “Oh, I’m sorry about that.” She went to move it and saw his eyes twinkle as he looked at her.

“From what I saw, you have an impressive resume. Not that I read everything, of course,” Cole told her, giving her a crooked grin and drinking some soda. Jane and Adam were sitting together eating and talking and weren’t paying any attention to their friends. “Think you’ll make something of it like Jane?” Cole asked.

“I’d like to. Eventually, I’d like to make it back to college, but this is good for now.”

“English major?” Cole guessed, and she smiled. “I saw that much.”

“Yes, English major. I was at the end of my first year when I had to…take a break. I guess I could take it up again somewhere here in Colorado.” Lauren shrugged as she looked outside.

“Here.” Cole offered her half of his sandwich and Lauren felt Jane’s eyes on her.

“Aren’t you hungry?” Lauren asked. “You’ve been working for hours.”

“It’s a big sandwich,” Cole assured her, and she smiled and took it from him. She took a bite as Jane grinned at her and settled back in her chair.

The guys went back to work and Lauren focused on finishing her profile and keeping Jane company at the table. She decided that she was ready to start working. This was admittedly different from her job at the Starbucks in town. Her father had left her some money from his job as a bank manager, so she could get by for a time doing this, but not forever. It wasn’t enough money to be called a trust fund or anything along those lines.

When she looked up to tell her friend what she’d been thinking, Jane was smiling brightly at her. “What has you all happy over there?” Lauren asked.

“He’s cute with you,” Jane told her, and Lauren rolled her eyes. “Cole had a hard time last year, Lauren. I didn’t tell you this part, but he lost his girlfriend in a car accident. They’d been dating for five years, since he was twenty. I’m pretty sure that he was going to propose soon.” She shook her head. “He shut down some, Lauren. When I knew that you were moving here, I couldn’t help but think that you guys could help each other. I believe you did, because he’s smiling again. So are you.”

“I suppose that I am,” Lauren mused as she looked back at the computer screen. “How did you and Adam meet again?”

“He was in Denver for this big rodeo, and he came into that little bistro that I worked at. Remember I told you about it?”

Lauren nodded.

“I guess we just clicked. He asked for my number, and we went to dinner, and six months later, I moved in. I know, it was a shock to me as well. At first, I didn’t know what to do with all of this peace and calm, but now I love it.” She smiled at her best friend. “Adam thinks you’d be good for Cole, too. He wants to see him happy again.”

“What am I going to do with the both of you?” Lauren asked, shaking her head. “Let me get used to the peace too, would you?”

Chapter Three

Lauren had a couple of jobs by the end of the week and she found herself craving the crickets at night now as she fell asleep. She started to want the coffee in the morning with Jane and the meals with the guys as they all grew comfortable together and laughed as they ate. She even started to let Jane teach her how to cook, laughing at her mistakes along the way.

One night, Jane and Adam had gone out to dinner and Lauren was surprised when Cole stopped by the house. She’d been there for over a month now and was starting to love her new home. “What are you doing here?” she asked as he opened the door.

“I knew that you were here on your own and I thought that you might like to grab some dinner with me,” Cole said in a soft voice, looking down at her.

“Cole…are you sure? They’re not here, so you don’t have to act like you want that,” Lauren told him. He frowned.

“Act?” Cole asked, as he made his way inside. “Listen, Lauren. I thought Jane was a little crazy when she told me about her idea a couple of weeks ago. I know that Adam wants me happy again, and she’s right beside him with her pom poms and I appreciate that. I wasn’t sure at first, but you make me laugh. You’re beautiful. You make me feel good again, for the first time since…just since last year.” Cole stared at her with his dark eyes and closed the door gently. “I want it to be us over dinner tonight. I want to give this a chance.”

“Wow. I didn’t think…I mean, I knew that we got along, but I didn’t know you felt that way.” Lauren blushed as she let a smile cross her face. “I’d love to have dinner with you. Give me just a sec to change.” She changed into a summer dress and pulled a green cardigan over her shoulders before she went to the door and found her sandals.

Cole took her to a sweet little steakhouse for dinner and she told him all about her father over the meal. Cole, in turn, told her about his girlfriend Kelsey and her tragic accident.

When they had to leave at eight because the restaurant was closing, Lauren couldn’t help but laugh. “It sure is different than back where I lived. Places stay open all night there sometimes.’

They walked out into the parking lot and to Cole’s car. “Do you like it?” Cole asked, turning to look at her. “Here, I mean?”

“I love it. The peace and it’s so beautiful and…I feel like I’m home here. I loved Georgia as well, but this place just soothes me.” He smiled as they reached his car. Their eyes locked as he stepped towards her.

“You soothe me,” Cole told her, as he stared down at her lips for a moment. “Can I kiss you, Lauren?”

“I have never been asked before,” Lauren answered with a hoarse voice. He smiled and looked into her eyes again.

“You’ve never been with a gentleman before.” Cole cupped her face and leaned down to press his lips gently to hers. The kiss was so soft and nothing like the awkward kisses that she’d shared with guys before. He kept the kiss light, but her knees were shaking and her heart pounded in her chest. Cole pulled away and slid his hands into her hair before he kissed her softly again. “Your lips are so soft, Lauren.”

“They are?” she asked. He pulled away and looked at her.

“Yes. What kind of men have you dated before?” Cole frowned as looked at her. Her face flushed a deep pink. It was dark outside now, but there was a street lamp, so she was sure he could see her face.

“I haven’t dated too much at all. The boys at my college didn’t really like me. They just tried to kiss me to make me…you know.” Lauren frowned, and he slipped his hands down to hold hers. “They thought that I was chunky and some called me fat.”

“You are beautiful,” Cole assured her, looking into her eyes and opening the car door for her. “They were fools.”

He took her home and kissed her goodnight in the truck before he walked her to the door. Adam and Jane were already home and looked a bit messy, as if they’d enjoyed their alone time. They had a movie playing and Jane looked up as they walked in. “Hi, you two. I was wondering where you’d gotten off to.”

“Cole took me to dinner,” Lauren said. Adam looked over at them with a knowing smile. She looked away quickly as Cole said goodnight and then left.

“It is about time. You guys have been so cute since you met,” Jane said. Lauren looked at her and sat down on the chair across from them.

“He’s not doing this because you guys wanted it?”

“Lauren, don’t be silly. Cole doesn’t date lightly.” Jane looked at Adam. “Tell her.”

“He’s only been with two girls, Lauren. One was his girlfriend for five years and the one before that for two years. I haven’t seen him smile the way he’s been doing lately,” Adam said. Jane squeezed his hand. “So yeah, Jane and I encouraged this, but he took that extra step. He asked you to dinner.”

“I suppose so.”

Adam excused himself to go to bed for work the following day and Lauren moved next to Jane on the couch.

“Are you okay?” Jane asked.

“He asked if he could kiss me. Who does that?”

“A cowboy,” Jane said. “Adam did the same thing with me. It’s their way.”

“It’s very sweet, but Jane? I haven’t had sex before. I’ve only kissed a few guys and I don’t know what I’m doing.” Lauren shrugged. “How do I tell him that?”

“It’s not like he’s had a lot of experience either. Two girlfriends, Lauren. I can tell you right now that he doesn’t do one-night stands. Adam knows him pretty well; they’ve known each other since second grade, just like us. Don’t you know me well?”

“I do.” Lauren looked at her.

“Listen to him about Cole then. Just let this thing with Cole move along. He might surprise you.”

Lauren took that thought with her as she dressed in pajamas in the bathroom. She walked into her room and stood by the open window. The fresh air was nice and she breathed it in as she thought about the kisses from earlier.

The stars were bright in the sky as she looked over the land and let herself miss her dad. She wondered what he would think about her right now and if he’d approve of Cole. Her father had always wanted her happy and for someone to love her like he had loved her mother before she had died of cancer when Lauren was just four years old. “Do you think that he could love me, Daddy?” Lauren asked in a whisper.

She lifted her eyes as a comet shot across the sky in a bright burst, and a tear slid down her cheek. They had gone to a meadow on nights when there were meteor showers and watched them all night long. Even when he had had to work in the morning, her dad would take her and she wondered if this was a sign or a response from him. She left the window open and lay in bed, watching the sky until she fell asleep.

The girls went into the city the following day to stock up on some food and piled the cart full before checking out. Lauren watched as Jane calmly loaded the belt with everything and stared at her when she heard the total. “We stretch this out for a couple of weeks, Lauren. I have become a pro since I can’t run to the corner store so much anymore.” She put the bags in the cart and smiled as Lauren helped her. “This is the real reason that I wanted you here. I feel bad dragging Adam here after work.” She winked, and Lauren laughed. They pushed the cart to the Jeep and loaded everything inside before Jane went through a drive through, simply because it was a treat for going this far out. That and she loved the food so much.

Jane drove the hour home and took a different way that led to a large farm. “This is where the guys work.” She jumped out of the car and walked over to a fence that overlooked everything. Lauren followed. There were a few men hoisting bales of hay from a flatbed truck as well as some working with horses and Jane searched them until she smiled. “There’s my man. He’s trying to tame that new mare and has been for two weeks.” Jane pointed and Lauren saw a shirtless Adam trying to ride a horse bareback as she fought against him. Lauren laughed and her eyes moved over to see Cole lifting his cowboy hat and, conveniently, shirtless as well.

“I always stop and enjoy the view when I’m going back home,” Jane said.

“I can see why,” Lauren replied, eyeing Cole’s lean muscles and the V that disappeared into his worn jeans. He was grinning as he cheered Adam on and it made Lauren smile. Jane looked at her.

“I think you can see what made me want to stay here.”

Lauren nodded. She was already falling in love with the easy way of life here, and she looked down as Cole glanced their way and said something to Adam, who looked over too. Jane blew him a kiss and he caught it before waving them. Lauren looked back at Cole as he raised his eyebrow.

She shyly turned away and walked back to the car, heat washing over her skin. She knew she wasn’t ready to be blowing kisses to any man, but mercy did Cole look hot out there. Jane laughed and ran up to Lauren, wrapping her arms around her. “No kisses for Cole?”

“After one date?” Lauren shot back as they climbed into the car and Jane started the engine.

“It happens fast around these parts,” Jane teased. Lauren shook her head. When they got home, they unloaded the groceries and stored a bunch of meat in the freezer out in the garage before loading the produce into the fridge inside.

They both did some work on their computers and Jane started cooking a couple of chickens in the ovens about an hour before the guys were supposed to come over for dinner. She cleaned up the kitchen and Lauren finished up an article before she submitted it and walked over to the fridge to get a cold bottle of water.

Lauren wandered out onto the deck and looked over the land, taking it all in.

She must have gotten lost in thought, because she jumped a little when she felt someone slide their arms around her. “Enjoying the view?” Cole asked. She relaxed and settled back against him.

“I am.” Lauren breathed in the scent of sweat and dirt and smiled.

“How about earlier?” Cole asked her, and she flushed. “I liked that you were out there watching us.”

“Jane was. I just happened to be along for the ride.”

Chapter Four

“I haven’t dated since the accident,” Cole told her as they watched the sun begin to set. “I haven’t even so much as kissed anybody because that’s not my style. I do relationships.”

“I can tell that about you,” Lauren said. She kept staring at the clouds.

“I know this seems convenient with the way our friends are, but I do see something in you, Lauren.” Cole began to stroke her arms and she shivered. “I am not going to rush you into anything since this is all so new to you. I would like to date you for a while, Lauren. Is that okay?”

Lauren turned in his arms and looked up at him. “I’d like that.”

He slipped his hand down to take hers and led her to the house. “There’s some supper in that house that smells too good to ignore. Let’s go get some.”

They all sat down around the table and ate the chicken and roasted vegetables that Jane had fixed as they talked about the upcoming rodeo. Lauren was interested to hear that both of the men rode the bulls and she asked how dangerous that was.

“We take a chance every time we’re out there, but it’s a rush,” Adam told her. Cole nodded.

“Sexy as hell too,” Jane added, grinning.

“We do a couple of other events too. The bull riding is the main one, though. That draws the crowds,” Cole said. She watched his eyes light up. He obviously loved what he did. She looked down at her plate and remembered the guys from her college who had had no motivation whatsoever. Cole was so different.

He asked her to walk him to his car that night and Lauren followed him to the truck, looking up at the sky as they went. “I used to watch the stars with my daddy before he died. They’re so beautiful here.”

“That they are. I know a great place by the creek that we can go to some night. We can have a picnic and just watch the sky until we fall asleep.”

“The creek? Is that close by?” Lauren asked, and he nodded.

“Close enough.” Cole looked at her and smiled. “Can we go to dinner tomorrow night?”

“I’d like that,” Lauren replied, looking into his eyes. He leaned down and kissed her, deepening it this time as she moaned softly against his mouth. It made her feel things she never had before, and Lauren stared at him as he pulled away.

“I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon for lunch.” Cole cleared his throat and stepped into his truck. She watched him leave. Lauren turned to go back into the house and found the living room empty. She glanced down the hallway. Sometimes she felt as if she was imposing on the couple, even though Jane was so happy to have her here.

Lauren sat down on the couch and watched some late night television before bed as she thought about Cole. She wanted him in ways that she’d never wanted another man, and it terrified her. Seeing him at work that way, bare and genuine, had sent her hormones running. Lauren shook her head. Cole seemed to be a wonderful man, but she was still dealing with moving and losing her father. Was she fit to get involved with anybody right now? More than that, was she enough for a man like him? Cole was handsome and could have any woman that he wanted. She didn’t even know whether she was his type. She’d never seen photos of his ex-girlfriends and she didn’t want to.

Lauren made her way to bed and slept late the next day. She was up in time for lunch, showered and dressed in some shorts and a tank top. She went out into the kitchen when she heard voices and watched as the guys sat down at the table with bowls of soup and buttered bread while Jane talked to them from the kitchen. Lauren looked at her and remembered the girl that couldn’t cook and just went along with life as it came along. Here she was in the kitchen cooking and taking care of a house and a man, a man that was nothing like any of the guys that she’d dated back home.

“Hey, sleeping beauty,” Jane said as she looked up and smiled. “Tired?”

“I suppose so,” Lauren told her, running a hand through her hair. She got some coffee and heated it up before she took a seat with the guys at the table. “How’s work today?”

“Great,” Cole told her, looking at her with warm eyes. “How are you?”

“I’m looking forward to tonight,” Lauren told him, as she smiled and met his gaze.

“Me too.”

“Should Adam and I plan a date night?” Jane asked, as she sat down and smiled at her boyfriend.

“That would be a great plan,” Cole told them, and the couple smiled at each other. When they had finished their lunch and Cole and Adam had gone back to work, Jane turned to Lauren.

“A second date?” Jane asked, and Lauren nodded.

“I need to give this a go. I feel good about him,” Lauren said. Jane nodded. “I don’t want to be scared of what he thinks of me or what anybody thinks of me anymore. Georgia is behind me.”

“Good girl. I was so glad to get you out of there. I think you’ll flourish here,” Jane assured her as they cleaned up after the meal.

“You sure have,” Lauren told her, and Jane looked at her. “You used to have trouble deciding on a movie. Here you are living in a house with a cowboy and cooking. You’re cleaning. You’re happy.”

“I truly am,” Jane agreed, as she set the last plate to dry in the rack. “Simple is good.”

They worked through the rest of the afternoon and then Lauren went to her room to dress for her six o’clock date. She didn’t know what Cole had planned, so she dressed in a long cotton skirt and a loose t-shirt with some sandals. She put on a little makeup but too much just didn’t feel right here. She wanted to feel natural.

There was a knock at the door and Lauren walked over to get it, smiling when she saw that it was Cole. “Hi, cowboy.”

“Good evening, Lauren. You look lovely tonight.” He had dressed in a nice blue button up shirt and some dark jeans. She looked down at her skirt.

“Is it good for where we’re going?” Lauren nudged him, and he smiled and nodded.

They left in his truck. He took her to a barbecue place for take-out and then drove on the freeway for about half an hour before turning off onto a side street. Cole parked and pulled a blanket and a basket from the back as he looked over at her. “The creek.” He led her to a spot under a tree where they could see the wide stream flowing and the sun setting before he unpacked the food and set down the blanket.

“This is incredible. I have never had anybody do all of this for me. I’ve barely been taken to dinner,” Lauren told him. She sat down and looked around. “You live this every day, Cole.”

“So do you now,” Cole replied, and she nodded.

“Did you grow up here?” Lauren asked as she watched the grass moving in the wind.

“Not right in this town, but close by. Ranching is in my blood, and every man in my family has done the same thing. My family would never have forced me into it, but when you grow up around animals and early mornings, you tend to love it. I just stayed and ended up working at Smiths Ranch and eventually I’ll move up the ladder. I’ll make my life for myself and maybe…maybe settle down here.” He looked at Lauren with a crooked smile. “What was Georgia like?”

“I am sure that there were things like this in Georgia, but we lived in Atlanta. Daddy had a condo that was just a couple of feet away from the other condos. The streets were crowded and busy. I didn’t realize it until I moved here, but I was always moving so fast all of the time. It is so refreshing to stop and slow down for a change.” She accepted the plate that Cole had filled for her and thanked him. He poured some wine for her into a paper cup.

“To Julesberg and a new life,” Lauren said as they clinked their cups together and sipped the wine before digging into the barbecued chicken and corn on the cob. There were even fresh rolls with butter and Lauren laughed as she caught a drop in her mouth.

“I like seeing a girl eat. So many just order salads and pretend that they don’t want the steak on my plate. Both of my exes were like that in the beginning.” He smiled at her. “You make an art form out of it.”

“I’m not small by nature, Cole. I do enjoy food, but I know how to stay healthy.” Lauren took a bite of her chicken and laughed. “This is too damn good not to eat, you know?”

“I do know,” Cole agreed, as he gazed at her fondly for a long moment.

After they were done eating, he cleaned up the trash and placed it into a bag before they settled back against the tree trunk to look up at the stars. He patted the blanket beside him and she curled her feet beside her and sat against him. Cole wrapped an arm around her, and she smiled as she let his warmth press through their clothes. They looked at the stars and talked about the constellations for a while and sipped more wine. Lauren saw a shooting star and turned to look at him with wide eyes.

She pressed closer to him and kissed him, and Cole pulled her into his lap. Their lips met in a heated kiss and she slipped her arms around his neck and molded her body against his. Cole moaned against her mouth, and Lauren tilted her head to slide her tongue against his with a slow drag. Her body was on fire and she blushed when she felt her skirt slide up.

Cole pulled her closer as he drove his tongue into her mouth and slid a hand into her hair. Lauren broke away from him as she gasped and stared into his eyes. “I have something to tell you, Cole. I-” She looked at the stars as she tried to find her courage and focused on the Big Dipper. “I haven’t ever slept with anyone. I’m a virgin. Does that completely turn you off?”

“Not at all. I want to take this slow with you, Lauren. I am not in this for sex.” He pushed her hair back and kissed her gently. They made out for several more minutes before he carried the trash to the truck and looked at her. “Home?”

“Yeah, I suppose.” Lauren walked over with the blanket and tucked it into the truck when he opened the door for her. Lauren smiled as she slid into the seat and watched him walk around.

When they arrived home, he walked her to the door and kissed her hard. Lauren almost begged him to take her back to his place. It was just a small house a few miles away, but Cole always told her that he preferred Adam’s house because it was full of life. She merely pressed her lips to his in a big kiss as she clung to his muscular neck and memorized his taste. Cole told her that he’d see her the following day before he stumbled back to his truck and she opened the front door.

Jane was just pulling a cake out of the fridge and Lauren groaned as she looked at the chocolate treat. “For me?” They sat down at the table and drank milk as they ate generous slices. Lauren looked at Jane and swallowed her bite before she spoke. “I want Cole. Is it too soon?”

Jane laughed and sipped her milk. “I waited a week with Adam, so I am the wrong person to ask. But as far as you and Cole go, it has been developing since the night that you met. I wanted you together more than anything, and so did Adam, but this happened on its own. We just put the idea out there.” She looked at Lauren. “Are you scared of it being your first time?”

Lauren looked around to make sure that they were alone before she shrugged. “Not really. I mean, I am nineteen, and I just feel so ready with him. I feel so much for him, Jane.”

“He feels a lot for you as well. His eyes just shine when he looks at you. I’m jealous,” Jane teased her. She laughed as Lauren gaped at her.

“Yeah, you and Adam have nothing on us, right?” Lauren laughed as she noticed Jane blush. “What? Did you guys break up?”

“No. Hell, no,” Jane assured her, beaming. “Quite the opposite.” She revealed her left hand and Lauren noticed the vintage diamond ring before she gasped.

“Oh my God. He proposed! Is that why Cole asked me out?” Lauren asked. Jane laughed.

“From what Adam told me, he was quite into the picnic with or without this. I am so happy, Lauren! I know I am only twenty, but Adam is my life,” Jane gushed. Lauren jumped up and hugged her tight. “Help me plan? I mean, I know that Mom’s going to be all up in our business, but I need you.”

“I am not going anywhere,” Lauren assured her as they started to cry together.

Chapter Five

The months started to move faster. Adam and Jane went to visit her parents to make wedding plans, and Lauren found herself alone with Cole in the house a couple of months into their relationship. They had edged closer to intimacy with every moment alone and tonight she knew that it was time. Her body hated her every time that she left him, and she got them some beer and headed out to the deck where he was waiting for her to stargaze. It was Saturday night and there was no early morning the following day.

He cracked open the can and sipped it. She set hers down and moved back against his body to feel his arms wrap around her. They looked up into the night sky and listened to the sounds of the wind as he stroked her stomach gently. “Cole,” Lauren said, as she felt heat pass through her thighs.

“Yes, baby?” he asked her.

Lauren turned to face him and wrapped her arms around his neck. She kissed him hungrily and he pulled her against him with a groan. Cole moved her around and lifted her on the table as he ran his hands up her denim covered legs. “I want you. I’m ready.”

Cole moved between her legs and she felt him hard against her as she kissed him again. Lauren wrapped one hand around his neck and let the other trace the muscles in his back as their lips met over and over.

She’d seen him on the job up close and personal, both on the farm as well as riding a huge, crazy bull. The rodeo had been last month, and it had been a huge event. People had come from all over Colorado and even other states and Lauren had watched in awe as he had twisted his body right along with the bucking animal. She was both frightened as well as incredibly turned on when he finished. When he came right over to kiss her, Lauren nearly ripped his clothes off, and she remembered it now.

She tilted her head as he sucked her tongue into his mouth and wrapped her legs around his body. They’d done nearly everything together, and now it was time to give herself to him. Lauren pushed against him and Cole backed up as he watched her slide off the table and offer him her hand. Cole took it, and they walked into the house and to her bedroom. “Are you sure?” Cole asked in a hoarse voice. She nodded and lifted her shirt over her head. Lauren had picked out a light purple lace underwear set and when she faced him his breath caught in his throat. “Baby, you’re so beautiful.” He gathered her into his arms and brought her onto the mattress as he kissed her swollen lips before moving his mouth over her pale neck.

Lauren slipped his button up shirt off of his shoulders and felt the breeze against their skin as she looked over his tanned chest in between kisses. He was so sexy and she looked into his eyes before he covered her nipple with his mouth through the bra. They’d come so close to this, but the feel of him sucking her inside of his mouth was overwhelming, and she moaned as she gripped his hair. His hand slipped around her back and she felt him unclasp the hook before he pulled away and released her generous breasts.

She cried out as he kissed her all over and finally settled on her bare, hard nipples and sucked harder. His hands loosened her jeans and slid them down as she moved to her knees. She slipped her hand down to tug at his jeans and opened them enough to slide her hand over his thick cock as he groaned against her.

Lauren found herself on her back, naked, as he kicked his pants off and crawled up between her legs to lick her slowly. It was intense, almost too much, and Lauren jerked against him. “Oh, Cole. This feels too good.”

“I want to taste you when you come for me,” Cole told her, as he parted her and found her sensitive, swollen nub. She rocked against him as he murmured to her in between long licks and deep sucks with his mouth and finally she felt something break inside of her. Lauren arched her back and cried out as she closed her eyes to see the stars against her eyelids. She felt him continue to taste her as her orgasm rocked through her. “You’re like honey, Lauren. You taste so good and look so beautiful like this.” Cole stared at her and she managed to open her eyes and look back at him. “I love you, Lauren. I love you so much.”

“I love you, Cole,” she told him. He reached down and slipped off his boxer briefs. He looked so good in them with his tight abs and toned thighs, so much so that Lauren almost hated to see them go.

She’d prepared for this and had been on the pill since she got together with Cole. He moved over her body as he looked closely at her. “Baby, you’re everything to me.”

Lauren felt him slip between her legs and stroke her with his fingers before he pressed against her entrance. “Ready for this?”

“I've been ready for you for years,” Lauren assured him. He slid inside of her and moved slowly so she could adjust to his size. She moaned as she felt him fill her and move a little deeper as something pinched. “Oh, Cole,” she whimpered, before heat filled her and she started to move.

“Lauren, baby. Yes, honey,” Cole told her, as he moved with her until their bodies were slapping together. He held out until she trembled before him and then released inside of her as he told her how much he loved her.

Cole held her on the bed after as they tried to find a way to make his over six-foot-tall frame fit. Lauren was already five foot six and she had a hard time. “How big is your bed?”

“I have a king,” Cole told her.

“Now that I’ve given in to you, can we sleep there sometimes?” Lauren asked, as he stared into her eyes.

“I will sleep anywhere that you are. Now that I have you, I am not letting you sleep alone ever again,” Cole promised her and she smiled so much that it hurt her face.

“I like that,” Lauren told him, as he pulled her against him and kissed her hair.

They made breakfast the next morning, and he looked at her across the table. Her first time was now three or four times ago, and Cole smiled at her. “I have a small place, much smaller than this. I always just felt like it was four walls compared to this house and I think that I’d like you to live there with me. If it’s too small, we’ll get something bigger, but I need you with me all of the time.”

“I’d love that.” Lauren had no idea how she’d gone from being single to having such a strong love in a matter of months, but she was happy as she stood up and went to hug him. Cole spun her around as she laughed and squealed.

They cleaned up the house and cooked dinner for their friends since they were due home on Sunday, and then they broke the news to Adam and Jane. Jane hugged Lauren happily even as she proclaimed how much she would miss her with tears. They opened a bottle of champagne and toasted to love and cowboys and Lauren slipped into the secure feeling of Cole’s arm around her before clinking their glasses together.

Cole took her to his place the following evening, and Lauren looked around with a smile. It was smaller, but it still offered a good living room with a spacious master bedroom and a guest room. It just needed a little warmth and she assured him that she could help him with that.

Lauren moved in two weeks later. She still spent a lot of time at Jane’s house, because the girls loved staying up late together and talking. Lauren adored Jane so much and thanked her every day for helping her to meet Cole.

The wedding wasn’t planned for another six months, but Jane was already thinking about every detail. This was going to be her only wedding and she wanted it to be a perfect day, something that made Adam roll his eyes every time she said it. He only cared that she became his wife and that was the only detail that he wanted to focus on. They were more in love than ever and Lauren loved seeing Jane so happy.

Lauren was falling more in love as well. She loved the nights when she was with Cole in his bed and he taught her more and more about sex and making love. Even though he was not that experienced, Lauren thought he was perfect. She loved the way that he held her afterwards and whispered how much he loved her. Cole was a perfect boyfriend and she was happy.

“Did you live here with Kelsey?” Lauren asked him one night, after they’d made love sweet and slow.

“No. We never lived together, since she wanted to be married first,” Cole told her, as she gazed at him.

“Why did you ask me to live here?” Lauren asked. He smiled and kissed her.

“I love you more than I’ve ever loved anybody,” Cole explained. “I have never wanted someone close to me the way that I want you.”

Chapter Six

It seemed like time passed at the speed of light once Lauren lived with Cole. She slowly fixed the house up with Jane’s help and gave it a warmer touch, framing pictures of them and of their friends. Lauren added a few paintings to the walls and even painted the walls a warm brown color and the kitchen a soft green. It felt good to have a home again, somewhere to settle in and love again. Every month it seemed to come more and more to life, and Cole smiled with every change. Lauren spent equal amounts of time between the two houses since she was still hanging out a lot with Jane, planning the wedding and working on their side jobs.

It was fun, and Lauren felt like she was accomplishing something.

Despite her happiness about her new home, Lauren also missed her dad a lot and sometimes when she was alone, she talked to him and told him about her new life. She told him that somebody loved her and that she was happy here. She just wished that he could be a part of things here.

The wedding was coming up fast, and Lauren found herself over at Jane’s almost every night, making this or that for the ceremony. Lauren admired the fact that her friend wasn’t going expensive with this and making a lot of favors herself. They were having the wedding at a cute little barn in town that had been fixed up for such occasions. It was perfect. It offered a beautiful tree out front that they could say their vows under if it was nice enough outside. The barn was open and welcoming. They could set up tables in there and food with a dance floor outside for the party. It was going to be a true country wedding, and Lauren couldn’t wait.

The guys grilled dinner for the girls while they worked on the wedding preparations and joined them to keep them company. It was like the perfect foursome, both of them happy couples and all friends. Lauren was getting to know some of the other people in town as well through the wedding planning.

It wasn’t Georgia, and Lauren missed some of her friends and the state itself, but she was happy. She fell more and more in love with the simple farm life and just sitting outside at night looking at the sky. She and Cole made love every night, unable to get enough of each other. They’d snuggle together and fall asleep before the alarm went off early in the morning and the day would start over, all over again.

The closer the wedding day came, the less time Lauren could spend with Cole due to all of the last minute things that needed to be done. She was at Jane’s all day and night, and though the guys still cooked for them, it was busy.

The evening before the ceremony, Jane’s pretty white dress was hanging up in the spare room of the cottage along with the pretty lavender dress that Lauren was going to wear. The entire town was going to be there and the families of the bride and groom were helping with setting up the food and the decorations. It was a big deal for Julesberg and Lauren was looking forward to it even though she was exhausted.

She went home that night with Jane in tow since Jane wanted to stick to tradition. She was going to sleep in the spare bedroom, which really meant that she was going to keep Lauren up talking in the manic way that she did when she was nervous and excited.

It was charming in a way, but Lauren found herself longing to be in Cole’s arms in the next room just feeling his skin against hers. After tomorrow, things would settle down, and the newlyweds were going to New York for a honeymoon. Lauren and Cole were keeping an eye on the cottage, of course, but they were planning to spend a lot of time in their own house and their own bed. Not a sexual person by nature, Lauren found herself missing Cole when she was so busy, missing his body.

It was a restless night and Lauren dragged herself out of bed, never happier to see a pot of coffee in the kitchen. Cole was reading the paper at the table as she trudged in and he gave her a sympathetic look. “You look so tired, baby.”

“She talked so much last night,” Lauren lowered her voice as she glanced towards the hallway. “I know she’s excited and I’m so happy for her, but I’m glad that it will be just us tonight. I just want you to hold me in your arms.”

Cole stood and walked over to her before he cupped her face and kissed her. “I understand. I am so happy to see my best friends getting married but I miss you.”

“Hand me a cup of coffee and nobody gets hurt,” Jane said suddenly. Lauren looked over at her with wide eyes, feeling embarrassed that her friend had caught them talking about her behind her back. How much had she heard?

“Look at the two of you. You’ll be next walking down that aisle,” Jane teased as Lauren handed her a steaming cup of coffee.

“Oh, geez. Just shut up,” Lauren said as she rolled her eyes and took another sip of her own coffee. “Let’s get through this day first, okay?”

“I have to agree with you on that. I love Adam more than anything, but all of this planning has worn me down. Do you know what it’s like to deal with two moms?” Jane rolled her eyes and Cole and Lauren laughed. The families were wonderful but there was no doubt they could be overbearing as well. “I just want to say “I do”, kiss the hell out of him and party through the night. Then party on our own later.” She winked and Lauren shook her head as Cole pulled her close to him.

“So what’s the itinerary like?” Lauren asked for the hundredth time as Jane pulled a donut from the box that Adam had dropped off earlier.

“We need to be at the salon in two hours with the moms and then at the barn by three. I think Mom said something about brunch at the salon too since she’s paying for the full treatment. It will be relaxing in theory, I’m sure, but let’s hope there’s champagne involved.” Jane caught the look that Cole gave her and smiled. “Just a little, Dad. I don’t want to be drunk when I marry Adam.”

“Good. He’d hate that,” Cole muttered as Jane and Lauren shared a look.

They hung around the kitchen for a few more minutes before Cole headed over to Adam’s to spend some time with him. Jane and Lauren took showers and dressed in jeans and t-shirts before Jane’s and Adam’s moms stopped by to pick them up.

The moms were an adorable combination of nervous and excited women. “It’s going to be perfect, ladies. Just calm down and let’s enjoy this,” Jane said to them. She was glowing now and Lauren settled back in the seat and took a slow breath.

They went to the spa in town where everyone got a full body massage. They were in the same room, so the women could talk throughout the lavish experience. They sipped champagne and laughed as the moms recalled their own weddings, making Lauren and Jane cry.

From there, they moved onto manicures and pedicures. Jane’s mom frowned a little at her daughter’s choice of bright purple for her toes and pink for her fingers, but Jane told her to get over it. While she loved her country life, Jane would always hold onto the vibrant part of herself that she was born with. Lauren picked a soft green for her toes and a muted lavender for her fingers to match the dress and quite frankly, because she wasn’t as comfortable with herself as Jane was.

They ate a light brunch of various sandwiches and some desserts before they got their hair and makeup done for the ceremony. It was relaxing and Lauren smiled as Jane took pictures of them and made the moms take some shots as well.

After lunch was finished and cleaned up, they were taken to the main part of the salon and set up at different stations. Lauren opted for soft curls that fell around her shoulders with just a little of her hair pulled back while Jane had her short bob curled around her face. She typically didn’t do too much with herself apart from some makeup and she looked thrilled as Lauren glanced at her.

The mothers just had their hair curled but they looked beautiful.

The makeup was natural but stunning. Jane had her eyes darkened with some mascara and some shimmery shadow and went with dark matte red lips. She was a cute girl to begin with but she looked absolutely gorgeous now. Lauren hugged her and told her that Adam was going to lose his mind when he saw her.

They dressed at the salon, having brought all of the dresses and stood inside as they made one last toast. Jane smiled as she thanked them for being there with her and raised her glass as the women clinked them together. They sipped the drinks and took the last few minutes to relax before the chaos set in.

They got into the car and drove over to the barn, where the staff was just finishing the decorations. Lauren looked around at the tables as they made their way to the room in the back, thinking how sweet everything looked.

There were about twenty tables set up with cream candles floating in purple candle holders along with bouquets of light purple roses and white lilies. Soft twinkle lights were strung around the rafters. A buffet was set up against the back wall of the barn. The weeping willow was waiting for the couple with an archway of purple and cream blowing in the soft Fall breeze.

Chapter Seven

The girls hung out in the room as the moms checked on the progress. Jane was sitting in a chair and taking deep breaths. “Are you okay?” Lauren asked her. Her best friend teared up and nodded.

“People said that I was too young for this…a lot of them said that. I know that I’m young, but I have all the hope in the world. I love Adam, and he loves me. It’s that simple.”

Lauren nodded. “It is. Anyone looking at the two of you can see that. There’s always those people and there always will be. Go with your gut, since it’s gotten you pretty far in life.”

Jane laughed and wiped her cheeks as Lauren giggled with her. They’d made some stupid girlish mistakes when they were younger, but they were healthy and responsible adults now.

The families came back and let them know that everyone was waiting. Jane widened her eyes and fanned her face. “You’ve got this,” Lauren told her as she hugged her one last time as a single woman. Adam’s parents went down the aisle to take their seats while Jane’s mom hugged her daughter tightly. She was crying when she went out and was led by Adam to her seat. He took his place back next to Cole. Lauren peered around the corner of the building. They looked so handsome.

Lauren took her place as the harp started to play, counting her steps until she reached the aisle of pink, purple and white rose petals. The wind was soft and the crowd quiet apart from the sweet comments about her dress or how pretty she looked. Lauren blushed and looked forward, catching Cole’s intense stare as she blushed further.

He looked a little star struck and Lauren pressed her soft pink lips together and hoped that her eyes still popped like they did earlier. Cole locked gazes with her as she walked, making her forget all about the counting or even the setting. She turned and moved to the left to stand next to the preacher as she smiled at Adam, who looked like he was struggling with his emotions.

When Canon started playing, and everyone looked towards the end where Jane was walking with her dad, Adam was the first to cry. Most everyone followed suit and Jane stared forward with an intent gaze on her flawless face, as if to not give in, though meeting her soon-to-be husband’s eyes did that in. They both cried through their vows and laughed through their awkward kiss as Lauren clutched the bouquets and watched them with a soaring heart. Jane had hugged him before they were announced and grabbed Adam’s arm to skip down the aisle while grinning.

Lauren watched as Cole held out his hand and she took it to walk down the aisle after the couple, still a little teary eyed over what she’d just seen.

Forget age. Forget expectations. Lauren was in love with Cole, and she knew that they’d have what Jane and Adam had someday in the future too.

They walked on behind Jane and Adam. In one of the rows they passed, she saw a girl with dark brown eyes staring coldly at her. It made her frown. Who could be so angry at a wedding? “Do you know that girl?” she asked Cole as they were walking towards the barn.

“Yeah. Don’t worry about it, baby,” Cole said with an uncomfortable look on his handsome face.

“What do you mean? Who is she?” Lauren asked as he looked away towards the people who were coming over to the barn.

“She’s an ex. Her name is Kim. I dated her before Kelsey. We ended amicably but she’s probably just not happy seeing me with someone else is all. It’s not important. You’re everything to me.” Cole kissed her before turning to walk into the barn. The guests were sitting down at the tables. The music started to play and staff from the restaurant started stirring the various tins of hot food that were set up. Adam had chosen a local barbecue restaurant to cater while Jane had a bakery create all sorts of cute pastries that were set up on the side.

The new couple was announced and walked in. Everyone was cheering and whistling and Jane spun around with a big grin on her face. All of the nerves were gone now, and she was ready to party as she greeted people on the way to the table. Lauren sat with Cole and looked over the faces slowly since there were many people she didn’t know.

Lauren saw Kim chatting with another girl. Kim looked more glamorous than Lauren was, with light blonde hair that hung over her shoulders in a thick curtain and shimmering honey colored eyes that Lauren would probably never forget.

Lauren looked away as Kim’s head swiveled her way and pretended to focus on sipping the water placed in front of her. Cole was clapping for his friends, and she smiled at him. He kissed her cheek lightly.

Once all of the formalities were out of the way, everyone dug into the food and the music got louder. Several people came to their table to greet Cole. They shook Lauren’s hand or even hugged her and she felt overwhelmed by the smiles and warm greetings. Cole was obviously well-liked, and she smiled when he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

They just finished up eating when Lauren saw Kim approaching the table. “Cole,” she said with a strange look in her eyes. “How have you been?”

“I’m great, Kim. How about you?” Cole asked as Lauren fidgeted beside him. He glanced over at her and smiled. “This is Lauren, Kim. She’s new to town and has been Jane’s best friend for years.”

The girls shook hands lightly. Lauren forced a smile on her face.

“So Jane and Adam did it, huh? I always thought we’d be next,” Kim said. Lauren rose in her seat while Cole squeezed her hand.

“We were never going to be next, Kim, and you know that. I’m happy now, and I wish the same for you.” He smiled at Lauren. Kelsey narrowed her eyes and looked between them.

“Yeah…thanks.” Kim turned around and left. Lauren watched her perfect curves walk away from them. Cole hadn’t been unkind with his words, but very direct. Lauren looked at him.

“Wow.”

“What?” Cole asked as he looked down at Lauren. “She had no chance, baby. Come, let’s forget about her and dance.”

They got up and walked over to the dance floor. Cole was a great dancer, and she found it fairly easy to follow along with his casual teaching. A lot of the guests joined them, and Lauren smiled at Jane and Adam. Cole pressed a long kiss to her lips before the up-tempo song changed into a slower one, giving them another chance to kiss as the sound of silverware against glasses filled the air.

“They look great,” Cole told Lauren as he pulled her close and stared into her eyes. “Is it nice to finally relax and enjoy? You’ve been working so hard to help her with this.”

“Well, she helped me a lot too, with fixing up the house. I loved helping her, but I just missed you.” Lauren stood higher on her toes to kiss him. He held her tightly and stroked her hair. They lost themselves for a moment before Lauren pulled away for a breath and looked around. “Oh, God. They’re looking at us.”

“So what? Let them,” Cole said and he kissed her again, making Lauren laugh out loud, all of her embarrassment leaving her.

They made the toasts, with Cole being far more confident than Lauren, shuffling her feet and getting sappy towards Jane. They all hugged and cried. Adam embraced Lauren tightly and she went to sit down. They stopped to take pictures several times throughout the evening for the local photographer, making Lauren get sick of smiling so much. But it was hard not to, especially when it was just her and Cole posing for the camera.

They cut the cake and Adam sweetly fed Jane a piece. Then he kissed her while she wrapped her arms around his neck. She threw the smaller bouquet a while later, and Lauren caught it with wide eyes. Some of the women clapped and others looked like their world was ending.

Chapter Eight

The night ended past midnight. The guests slowly headed home and the staff started to clean up. They’d put the food away hours ago and just picked up the tables while guests grabbed some last minute favors. Lauren kept her flowers and, at Jane’s insistence, one of the table displays. “Should we help them clean up?” Lauren asked Cole as he twirled his keys in his hand.

“They paid good money to have that taken care of,” Cole told her and he smiled. “Let’s go. We’re home alone tonight, and I don’t want to wait another moment for you.”

They hugged Jane and Adam one last time and then left. Lauren carried the flowers to the truck, and Cole opened the door for her before taking them from her. She slid inside, and he handed them back to her before walking around to the other side and starting the car.

“Did you have fun?” Cole asked. She smiled at him and buckled her seat belt.

“It was magical,” Lauren replied while watching him in the light of the parking lot. Cole had loosened his tie and slung his jacket over the seat but still looked incredible. “I feel sorry for complaining about the preparations all the times that I did.”

“It’s part of wedding planning, my love,” Cole told her and smiled at her.

They drove through the empty town. Lauren imagined everyone home and in bed with a smile on their face. Cole parked in the driveway to his house, and they carried the few things inside before Cole closed and locked the door. He raised his hands in the air and looked around. “Listen to this. It’s quiet, and we’re alone. We have nothing to work on now apart from each other.”

“Yeah, it’s a beautiful thing.” Lauren smiled and looked around. The flowers were in enough water to last them until the next morning, and she stepped forward. Her heart was racing, her need for Cole making her shake. “What are we going to do with ourselves?”

Cole stepped towards her and cupped her face before he kissed her hard. This wasn’t the cute romantic Cole from the wedding, but the man that missed his girlfriend and was going to claim her. Lauren moaned as she parted her lips for him, making him haul her against his body, their tongues tangling together. “I want you so bad,” Cole murmured against her lips. She wrapped her arms around his waist. “I love you, Lauren. I love you more than anything.”

Cole unzipped the dress slowly with his arm around her, sliding the pretty vintage gown down Lauren’s body right there in the living room. She wrapped her legs around him and kissed him, allowing Cole to carry her to the bedroom while sliding her hands in his hair. Cole nipped at her lower lip before he dropped her down and unbuttoned his shirt. “You looked so beautiful today. Seeing you walk down that aisle took my breath away…I can’t imagine how Adam felt.”

“I almost forgot where I was when I saw you,” Lauren confessed. She watched him drop his pants and kick them off. “Is that rented?”

“Yes, and I’ll get it back just fine,” Cole growled as he crawled onto the mattress and over her body. She was covered only with a white strapless bra and a matching pair of tiny boy shorts and he looked her over slowly. “You’re stunning.”

They were close, and Lauren knew that. There was something different tonight between them, though. He stared at her with a new intensity in his eyes before leaning down to kiss her hungrily. “You’re the most handsome man that I’ve ever seen, Cole,” Lauren whispered as he pulled away slightly to move his hands down her body. Cole slid her underwear down, leaving her bare for him. Lauren shivered. “I love you.”

He kissed her and slipped his hands over the bra to slide it down and cup her breasts. Every part of her body was on fire and Lauren kissed him back, their bodies pressed together. “I don’t know what to do to you first,” Cole said as he moved down her neck to kiss her skin gently. “I want to taste every inch of you, but I’m so ready to be inside of you.” Cole moved his mouth back to her lips as he slid between her thighs and pressed against her slick entrance. “Just for a minute before I taste you.” Cole pushed inside of her as they both moaned and rocked together. He filled her, and Lauren cried out as she moved her hips hard against him. “So tight, Lauren. So tight.” Cole moved a few more times inside of her before pulling out, spreading her legs with his hands and burying his face in her wetness.

Lauren came against his tongue and she moaned his name. Cole kept at her, licking and sucking as the release went on, hard and fast. He pulled away with a deep intake of breath and looked up at her from where he rested his chin against the lowest part of her body.

“I want to taste you,” Lauren whispered as his eyes widened for a moment. “I want all of you, Cole. I want you forever.”

Cole moved to his back and watched Lauren as she moved over him, taking him into her mouth. He was hard and long and Lauren moved all the way over him, taking him deeper. Cole slipped his hands into her hair and held her. He watched every movement that she made. “I love you,” Cole whispered. She moved faster. He didn’t come inside of her mouth, pulling her away before she straddled him. “Yes, Lauren. Baby, yes,” he breathed. Lauren lowered herself onto him, taking all of him inside of her as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back.

They rocked together hard with their needs taking control over them. Lauren knew that she was still sensitive from before and that she was close. She moved harder and felt him swell inside of her. They came with loud cries and jerky movements. Lauren gave into her body, feeling his warmth inside of her, and came right along with him.

She dropped beside him, breathing heavily. Her stomach hit the mattress. “Did it get better in the last few weeks?” Lauren wondered aloud. Cole chuckled.

“It’s always good, baby,” he replied and slid a hand over her back. “I just think that we fell a little harder for each other tonight.”

“Because of the wedding?” Lauren asked. He stared at her body slumped over.

“Not just that. I realized tonight that I want to be the one waiting for you to walk down the aisle. I know that you were meant for me.” Lauren lifted her head and stared at him. He smiled. “I’m not asking, not yet. Just know that you’re it for me.”

“Did you feel this way about Kelsey?” Lauren asked.

“I thought so. She was great, and we were comfortable. I thought that we’d end up married and just settling down but life wasn’t meant to work out that way.” Cole shook his head. “I hated losing her that way, I hated what it did to her family. I missed her then, and I do now, but it’s nothing compared to what I felt the night that I first saw you. It was like being shocked or something.” Cole smiled. “I’ve never had that before. I thought it was just in the movies.”

“So did I,” Lauren replied with a shy smile. “I didn’t know that you felt that way that night.”

“I didn’t want to be that guy. You’d just landed, and I know that everything was new to you out here. I thought that you looked a little mad to see me there at the house,” Cole teased her. Lauren blushed.

“I thought that Jane had set it up for you to be there. I knew about you, but I was surprised to see you.” Lauren met his eyes. “I thought you were so handsome, but I didn’t know what to say or do.”

They showered after talking for a while. They cleaned Lauren up and messed around in the shower. Then he dried her off and led her right back to bed.

They made love a few times that night to make up for the time that they’d lost. Sometimes they were sweet and slow, other times passionate and a little rough. Lauren would doze in between in his arms, and they slept in late the following morning. They could, because Cole and Adam got this weekend off.

Chapter Nine

Lauren got up first and pulled on a robe before she walked into the kitchen. She made coffee and looked outside as she always did, amazed by the view. Every morning, Lauren thanked God for bringing her here, even if it was under unfortunate circumstances. She prayed for her father in Heaven. Lauren wanted to believe that she was meant to be happy even when there had been challenges in the past.

Lauren glanced at the coffee that was brewing and looked in the fridge for something to make for breakfast. There were eggs, bacon and bread for toast and she got started, smiling. It wasn’t anything fancy, but Cole appreciated everything that she did for him and showed it every chance that he got.

She thought about the night before and stopped flipping the bacon for a second. Cole wanted to marry her down the line, and she didn’t know if she should be scared or not. She was so young, and he was her first love, but she felt like he was the one. It could work with them, so she pushed aside her worries and smiled.

“Mornin’, baby.” She glanced up to see Cole smiling at her with a pair of workout shorts slung low on his hips. “Whatcha got going on over there?”

“I thought that I’d make you breakfast,” Lauren responded as her phone rang on the counter. Cole walked over to unplug it from the charger and glanced at it with a smile.

“Jane?” she asked.

He nodded and she grabbed it with a grin. It wasn’t a long conversation, but Jane thanked her for everything that she did for her to make her wedding great. She told Lauren that they were catching their flight and that she’d see Lauren in a week and a half.

Lauren sniffled as she hung up and Cole looked up from the stove. “I can’t believe that she’s married now,” Lauren said.

They finished the food together and sat at the small bistro table by the window, looking over the land as they ate. Cole suggested going into town for the day and just walking around a bit, and she agreed with a yawn.

They left a couple of hours later, dressed in jeans and t-shirts. Cole led her to the truck and opened her door before he started the engine and headed to the main road.

They wandered around the stores and laughed together as Cole would look at this and Lauren would look at something else. He led her into a jewelry store. She stared at him and panicked a little, but laughed when he told her that he just wanted an idea of what she liked. She had fun trying on rings and they joked over the serious feelings in the air.

They moved down the street, to a couple of stores that stood side by side in a row. Lauren couldn’t stop thinking about the ring as she wandered into a pet store. She noticed a little gray kitten that was crying and trying to climb out of his enclosure.

“Oh, look at him, Cole!” Lauren exclaimed. She cradled the furry baby in her hands and lifted him to her face. “Hi, tiny guy,” Lauren cooed. Cole watched her with a smile on his face. The kitten made her miss her cat from Georgia. It had died just before her father. “He reminds me of my Stormy back…back in Georgia.”

“How about we take him home? You’re home during the day and might need a writing buddy,” Cole said. She stared at him.

“Really?” she asked and he nodded. “Oh, thank you. Thank you!”

They paid the adoption fee for the kitten and Cole bought some of the things that they’d need for him. When they were done, Lauren carried the kitten to the car carefully. “There’s a carrier for that, Lauren,” Cole teased her as she kissed the little gray nose.

“My baby needs to be held. He’s scared,” she told him and held it even closer to her body.

“I think I’m a little jealous of that cat,” Cole murmured. He unlocked the truck and put the stuff inside. He then ushered Lauren and the cat inside and drove them home, all the while taking glances at the two. They pulled into the driveway and got out, setting the cat down so they could set up the litter box and some of the toys.

Lauren sat on the floor and stared at the kitten. She was trying to come up with a name. “Not Stormy…how about Blue?”

“He’s gray, baby.” Cole looked down at them and smiled.

“Yeah, he is, but his eyes are so blue. Baby blue,” Lauren decided. She smiled up at Cole. “Thank you, Cole. I love you.”

“I love you,” he replied and he shook his head.

They stayed in to play with the kitten until they got hungry. Lauren laughed as she scrounged together chicken, potatoes and some frozen vegetables. There wasn’t much left in the fridge and she shook her head. “I think that I forgot to shop with all of the wedding stuff going on.”

“We’ll take care of that. There’s enough left for tonight,” Cole assured her and he stepped over to help her. He grilled the chicken for them outside, and she cooked the other food inside, giving the kitten a little bowl of food as they ate.

They went over to Jane and Adam’s cottage to make sure that everything was fine over there and cleaned up a bit before going back to the truck.

They went to bed early and made love while Baby Blue slept on the couch. They were just finishing up when he decided to join them. Lauren giggled and snuggled up against Cole. The cat curled up above her head. “Is this what it is like to be a parent?” Lauren asked softly as she waited for his answer.

“Maybe something like having a cat.” Cole pulled her closer and kissed her. “How many kids do you want?”

“I don’t know. I never thought about it, but I think more than one. I was an only child, and there were times that I wanted a sibling. But I still feel so young,” Lauren replied as she looked at him. “How about you?”

“At least two,” Cole replied. Lauren nodded. She understood why he’d want that. He’d introduced her to his parents and his brother Thomas a couple of weeks after meeting her, and she loved them. “I like the idea of them having someone to play with.”

“Didn’t you fight with Luke?” Lauren asked. He laughed and the kitten shifted in his sleep.

“At least half the time. It drove Mama crazy, but we bonded through those times. It works out in the end,” Cole said and he closed his eyes.

“I’d imagine so,” Lauren said back. She watched him fall asleep. She stroked the kitten softly and thanked God for her life.

Lauren stayed awake for a little longer and thought about how nicely everything had worked out. This was where she was meant to be. This was home.

Chapter Ten

The week passed with Cole getting back to work and Lauren being home during the day with Baby Blue. She got a lot of work done to make up for the time she ended up taking off to help with the wedding. It was nice to just relax and work, fixing lunch when Cole stopped by during the day and dinner when he got home. They spent lazy evenings watching television and just hanging out together.

They went to the cottage the night that Jane and Adam were due back to clean it up and leave them the dinner that Lauren had cooked, along with a chocolate cake. That way, Jane and Adam wouldn’t have to get right back into real life and could relax on their own in their house. Lauren was glad that Jane was back. She’d missed her a lot.

Cole and Lauren went home and snuggled with Baby Blue, who was getting to be affectionate towards them both. He might understand that he could do no wrong in Lauren’s eyes, but the cat curled up next to Cole every chance that he got as well. It was sweet, and it got Lauren through her days with a smile.

As always, Cole left early the following morning, before the sun rose. Lauren stayed under the covers with Blue and slept a little longer. When she got up to make a fresh pot of coffee, there was a knock at the door. Lauren smiled as she ran over to open it. “Hey,” Jane said and they hugged each other. “Thanks for all of the food! It was so great to come home to!”

“Come in for coffee?” Lauren asked. Jane nodded. She looked relaxed and happy. They walked into the kitchen and Lauren poured her a cup. “How was the trip?”

“It was incredible and so different than anything I’ve ever seen before. We had a great time but Adam said he wanted to come back home to his cow town.” Jane smirked and Lauren laughed. “I have a lot of pictures that I need to sort out.”

“I can’t wait to see them,” Lauren told her as they sat at the table. “Was he bummed to go back to work?”

“I think he missed it, being the kind of guy that never misses a day and works overtime if they need him. It was great just being us somewhere else, though.” Jane looked at Lauren with a curious gaze. “How were things here?”

Blue had announced himself with a high-pitched meow before Lauren got a chance to tell Jane about him. “We have a new baby,” Lauren said. Jane gasped and stood up. She moved slowly towards the kitten before leaning down and offering her hand.

“Where and when did you get this sweet little thing?” Jane asked. She scooped Blue up in her hands and came back to the table.

“At one of those pet stores that does adoptions. We were just wandering around with no intentions of buying anything, and he cried out to me…literally.” Lauren scratched his head. “Cole paid the fee and bought some things for him, and here we are. It can be a tad annoying having a kitten, but he’s a love for the most part.”

“I need one too. Either a little kitten or a puppy,” Jane said and they both giggled. Lauren noticed a smile pass over Jane’s face and she tilted her head.

“What is it?”

Jane sipped her coffee and stared at her friend for a long moment. “I went off the pill the day of the wedding. Am I crazy?”

“Well, some would say that you’re too young and that you need to take some time being married. But I think it’s a great idea since you guys are already settled at the house and all. Why not?” Lauren rattled. Jane laughed. “So I’m going to be an aunt?”

“Not yet, but maybe soon.” Jane winked and shook her head. “I can hear the town already, but we need to do it for us. I think Adam will be an amazing daddy.”

“I agree, and you’ll be a great mom. The grandparents are going to be thrilled,” Lauren told her. Jane looked at Blue.

“I still might get a pet, though. It’s good practice right?” Lauren listened to her talk about every part of their tour and the food that they ate. They spoke of the cottage and the ranch. Lauren was happy that Jane was home and finally Jane looked at her as she poured another cup of coffee. “So I saw Kim talking to you both at the wedding. What was that about?”

“She said something about them being next. So weird!” Lauren told her. Jane shook her head.

“They were together when they were teens. That’s stupid. It wasn’t Kim that he is thinking of marrying. I believe that it might be you,” Jane said as she looked speculatively at Lauren.

“We talked about that and about his relationship with Kelsey. He told me that it wasn’t what he thought it was, not once he met me. I know that he loved her and misses her, though. I felt so insecure for the longest time, but I’m okay now,” Lauren told her. Jane smiled.

“You have no need to be insecure. The past is the past, and you are Cole’s future,” Jane assured her and Lauren nodded. “You guys looked so cute at the reception. It probably wasn’t ideal to meet everyone from town all at once, but you’ll settle in.”

Jane brought in her computer, and they worked from Lauren’s house since the kitten was there. Jane called Adam and told him to come over there for lunch as well as dinner, which the girls cooked together.

Adam was just as struck by Blue as his wife was and Lauren snuggled with Cole as she watched her friends cuddle him. Based on their expressions, they were already silently planning on having their own pet. Lauren imagined a future where Jane would hold a baby and Adam would be a father. How much would that change everything?

She let her mind wander to herself and Cole having a baby as well and it made her smile. He was already a pushover for the kitten. Would he love a baby just as much? But Lauren told herself to slow down and get married first. She was still so young. As Cole wrapped his arms tighter around her, she realized that he made her want so much more from life than ever before.

The friends talked as late as they could with the schedule of Cole and Adam in mind before the newlyweds headed home for the night. Cole helped Lauren wash dishes as Blue played with a spring in the corner of the room. “It’s good having them back,” Cole said.

“I know. I had a great day. I think we’re going to start working from here though, because of Blue. Jane’s in love with him,” Lauren told him. She looked up into his handsome face. “We’ll be cooking more.”

“Fine by me. Between the four of us, we can manage just fine,” Cole replied, setting a plate on the rack to dry. “Adam said they’re trying for a baby.”

“Yeah, Jane told me too,” Lauren admitted, looking at Cole. “I think it’s great.”

He kissed her and pressed her against the marble counter as his tongue moved with hers. “I do, too. They’ll be amazing parents, and we’ll get to reap the benefits…at least until it’s our turn.” Lauren smiled against his mouth. He lifted her and moved between her parted legs while he kissed her again. They didn’t make it to the bed, this time, instead losing themselves on the counter as she wrapped her legs around him.

Lauren giggled as they walked through the darkened house with Blue in her arms. “It’s cold in the bedroom, you know.”

“I think we heated things up just fine,” Cole argued and he led her into the bedroom.

Chapter Eleven

Everything went back to normal once Jane and Adam were home. The girls worked from Lauren’s a lot to keep an eye on Blue until Jane found her husky puppy, Rocky, a month later. After that, they switched up and were all pleased when they saw that the animals got along well together. Blue wasn’t an outside pet as Rocky was, but they tore through the houses playing until they both collapsed. It added a lot of excitement to their lives, and Lauren found herself happy with her life.

She got more work as a freelancer and started bringing in real money to help with the household.

It was at that point that Cole suggested buying a house. Theirs was only two bedrooms, and he thought they might need something bigger down the line. One night, Lauren saw a real estate brochure on the kitchen counter. It featured a place by Jane and Adam’s that had four bedrooms and a good yard. “Is this what got you thinking, baby?” she asking, smiling at him.

“Maybe a little. I just want more room because once we’re married, we are going to become a family,” Cole teased her and Lauren laughed. “Let’s at least take a look at it this week.”

“Okay. It’s so close to Jane’s that I could walk,” Lauren said. Right now, Adam picked up Cole every day while Lauren used the truck. Cole took the truck only when he needed it, in which case Jane picked Lauren up in her car. Lauren didn’t see a need to have her own vehicle yet since it worked out perfectly.

“That’s my thought,” Cole agreed as she looked closer at the property in the brochure. It was a beautiful yellow house with a lot of windows and a big porch that they could sit on at night. Lauren envisioned a table and comfortable chairs and even a large bistro table that they could sit at with their friends.

“I like it,” Lauren said in admiration. Cole squeezed her hand. “I think that we could settle in there well.”

They made their way to the cottage and brought up the idea to their friends, who were all for it. They had seen the inside before, and Jane told them how spacious and gorgeous it was.

She and Lauren discussed turning one room into office for them while Cole argued for a small personal gym. He worked a lot of hours and didn’t have time to go to the gym, but the girls told him that his job was a workout in itself.

Cole then brought up the idea of rooms for their kids and Lauren blushed. “Talk to them about a bigger house. We’re not even married yet!” she told him as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

“We’re staying here for the time being,” Jane insisted. She looked around the living room fondly. “It’s three bedrooms, and unless we have triplets, we’ll be good for a while.”

“Don’t even say it,” Adam warned her and Jane laughed.

“It’s not in the genes, and we’re going natural,” Jane reminded him. “If we have trouble, I’m not going to do anything crazy. I don’t want multiples.”

“No trouble, sweetie,” Adam said. He sipped his beer and looked at Jane. They had talked for a bit longer before Cole took Lauren home for the night and they fell into bed with a long hungry kiss.

“So, you want to fill the rooms with babies?” Lauren asked him, straddling his naked body and taking him inside of her.

“Hell, yes. I want a football team,” Cole teased her, clutching her hips. “I want some girls that look like you and boys that look like me to protect them.”

“Neanderthal,” Lauren moaned as she rode him harder to find her release. “Oh, Cole. You feel so good.”

“So close,” Cole groaned as he lifted his hips and drove himself inside of her. They came together as Lauren stilled and let him jerk his body inside of her before he dropped to the mattress and moaned. Lauren fell beside him and smiled as they rested together. “I love you.”

“I love you.”

They fell asleep with the cat curled up behind Lauren, sleeping deeply until the alarm went off. Cole kissed her and got up to shower before he dressed in his worn jeans and shirt. He kissed Lauren again and reminded her that they were going to look at the house later that day. She mumbled something and curled back up.

An hour later, Lauren woke up with a start. She’d been dreaming of her dad. She got up and made some coffee before dressing to go to Jane’s house. Blue knew by now that he went with her and waited by the door. Most people didn’t have the kind of cats that they could tote around with them, but Blue was different. Plus, he loved Rocky.

They sat and worked at the table and Lauren occasionally looked over to the yellow house. Two years ago, if someone had told her that she’d be in a relationship and shopping for a home today, Lauren would’ve laughed at them. She would say that she’d stay with her daddy until the day she met Mr. Right, which was never going to happen in her mind even back then.

How things change.

They made a roasted chicken for lunch since the showing was at dinnertime. Jane and Adam were going to come with them because Jane was so excited about the prospect of them living within walking distance. She’d gone on and on about it, already decorating the house in her mind, not realizing that Lauren hadn’t even seen the house yet.

Cole walked in to eat and kissed Lauren first thing before sitting down at the table. Adam did the same to his wife. The guys were rebuilding a part of a barn that the wind had torn down and they looked tired as they sipped their tea and took slow bites of the food. “Are you up for the showing tonight?” Lauren asked Cole. He nodded. “Yeah, a few guys are out today so we’re doing most of the work is all. I’m excited about seeing the house. It works well with our numbers.” Lauren had told him about the small amount of money that her father left her, wanting to use it as a down payment if they found something that they liked. With that amount, they’d have an easy payment and could keep working like they were right now. She was even willing to take on more clients for her freelance work if needed.

The guys went back to work as the girls returned to the table to work. Lauren kept looking at the house, and Jane noticed with a smile. “Excited?”

“Very. I never thought I’d have a future like this, Jane. I have so much hope for everything, and it outweighs the fear by far,” Lauren admitted.

“I understand,” Jane agreed with her. “I was scared when I moved in with Adam, especially when we decided to get married.” She laughed. “I think I had cold feet for a second, but it’s all good. We’re great and planning a future.”

“We both are,” Lauren agreed. They smiled at each other and laughed.

Chapter Twelve

The guys got home just in time for the showing. They secured the animals and went over to meet the realtor, Bridget. She was a friendly woman with blonde hair and bright green eyes. She shook hands with everyone and told them to go in inside, saying she’d meet them in a bit. Lauren expected her to follow along and try to sell the home with talk of kitchens and powder rooms. This was so much better. She grabbed Cole’s hand and tugged him inside.

The house didn’t need selling. It had a big living room, which was attached to a chef’s kitchen that could easily hold the group and have room left over. Tons of windows offered a lot of light and Lauren smiled as she looked around the empty rooms. It was already perfect.

The bedrooms were all located off the main room down two hallways and felt private. The master bedroom was big with a great bathroom that offered a shower as well as a bath. The other rooms were sizable enough to work with.

Everything was tastefully updated just as advertised, with granite counter tops in the kitchen and freshly painted walls throughout the house. The colors were pretty without being gaudy, brightening the home immensely.

They all looked at each other with bright eyes. Bridget walked inside, smiling at them and clicking across the hardwood floors on her black heels. “What did you think of it?” she asked.

Lauren’s eyes scanned Cole’s face, trying to read it. Please love it.

“I think it’s great,” Cole said, and Lauren walked over to hug him tightly. “For the price, we can’t get much better, and it’s ready to move in. Baby, I take it you agree?” He held Lauren tightly, and she laughed, nodding at him.

“I think it’s beautiful!” Lauren said, and Bridget giggled. “Can we buy it, Cole?”

“I told you that my place was small and that I’d give you something better, Lauren. Of course, we can.” Cole kissed her, and Bridget excused herself to go to the car to get the paperwork.

“Oh my God. I’m so excited!” Jane exclaimed and she hugged them. “This is going to be yours!”

“Assuming the offer goes through,” Cole reminded her. He pulled back to look at his girlfriend. “It’s priced well. Should we offer that, baby?”

“I don’t know too much about that, Cole. Do you?” Lauren asked, staring up at him with startled eyes.

“I think this house is a fantastic price for what it offers. I like that idea, Cole,” Bridget said from the door, making all of them jump. “I always tell people to offer low these days, but this house will be snatched up if you don’t fight. It’s too pretty not to.”

While Cole and Bridget figured out the offer, Lauren walked into the generous backyard. It had room for a lot of growth. It also offered a view of the rolling hills that she’d grown to love. She turned to look at the house behind her and crossed her arms over her chest, smiling.

This was real.

She walked back inside where Bridget stood smiling at the counter, looking over the paperwork. “I hope to have good news for you kids soon. This is a firm offer, and I think that it will get accepted.”

“Sounds good, ma’am. Thank you,” Cole shook her hand firmly, and hugged Lauren as everyone laughed. They left the house and Lauren felt the warmth spreading through her body. Could Dad see her here, making such a big choice for her future with the man she loved?

They went back to the cottage and made a salad for dinner. They looked at each other across the table. “I think you’ll get it. I feel it,” Jane said, breaking the silence in the room. Lauren laughed nervously.

“I think I do, too. I just don’t want to get too excited,” Lauren admitted, sipping her water. She’d seen those home shows where the dreams of homeowners were crushed by an offer that was either denied or lower than another one. It was a tough game to play, but she could do this with Cole. They’d find something that worked for them.

They went home with Blue in tow and Cole unlocked the door to lead them inside. He looked around and smiled. “I have lived here for years, but it never felt like a home until you were here with me. I’m ready to build another home with you now, Lauren.” He turned to look at her. She set Blue down and rushed into his arms.

“Do you love me enough to do this?” Her voice was shaking. He stroked her back and ran a hand through her hair.

“Hell, yes. I love you more than anything,” Cole assured her, staring down at her. “What do you need me to say so that you’ll believe it?”

“Just kiss me,” Lauren pleaded. She lifted her lips to his. Cole claimed her mouth with his. He held her tightly and pressed his body against hers. They made their way back to the bedroom where he undressed her roughly and pushed her onto the bed to stare at her. “Don’t stop,” she managed to say.

Cole made love to her slow and hard. Lauren cried in his arms, kissing him in between gasps. He came right before she did and Lauren tightened around him as she followed suite with a scream of his name.

At that moment, just before she dozed off, Lauren didn’t care if they got the yellow house. She’d live in a cardboard box with Cole, not that he’d ever let that happen. They had everything they needed here, and she could stay here until their future fell into place.

Chapter Thirteen

A month later, escrow was finally closing on the yellow house thanks to some red tape at the bank. Cole and Lauren had packed slowly and been okay with it, because they knew the house was going to be theirs. They would be all moved in just in time to decorate for Halloween and Thanksgiving. Lauren and Jane shopped for the holidays every week. Apart from that, they worked hard on their projects and kept earning money that they put in the bank.

Lauren and Cole’s new house had prompted Jane to start wondering about her own future, not that she’d move away from Lauren so quickly. They’d wait until something went up for sale in the same neighborhood and until that time would stay in their cottage.

Jane and Adam helped Lauren and Cole move the things that they were keeping and shop for what they planned on buying. The house was considerably bigger than their old one and would need a few new pieces. Since Cole was living on old kitchen supplies when Lauren met him, they would also need new pots and pans. The girls took it a little further and got some new appliances too. Cole knew how hard Lauren worked and spending a few extra bucks on the house wasn’t a big deal.

The weekend they moved in was a big one. A few of the guys from the ranch helped, and the house was set up within a day, at least for the most part. The men moved the furniture and Lauren and Jane unpacked the boxes.

The work lasted late into the night. When it was finally time for bed, Cole and Lauren released Blue from the master bath to wander his new home and they collapsed on the bed. The bed was made and ready, and felt so good after their hard work. Lauren closed her eyes and pressed against Cole. “We’re in our house,” she murmured, smiling against his bare chest.

“I knew this was ours when we walked in the door,” Cole replied. He inhaled her scent and moved closer. “Are you happy, Lauren?”

“I’m exhausted, but thrilled beyond belief,” Lauren replied. They heard a cat meowing somewhere in the living room. “Oh, Blue. Sounds like he loves it here, too. There’s so much more space here, isn’t there?” There were just over fifteen hundred more square feet here, and it might take the cat some time to adjust. It would take them all time to get accustomed to things.

Sunday was spent cleaning up and ordering pizza. They ate outside and started planning out the backyard. Cole managed to get to bed early while Lauren finished organizing the kitchen before bed.

She walked down the hallway to climb into bed with him, finding him awake and ready for her. “Hey. What are you doing awake?” she asked him, pressing a kiss to his lips.

“Waiting for you, baby. I’m scared all alone in this big house,” Cole teased her. He found her lips with his. They moved together so he was pressed between her thighs. He kissed down her neck and chest and told her that he loved her. He took her with one slow thrust as Lauren arched her back and closed her eyes.

This was home. This was perfection.

They settled in over the next few weeks, able to host Thanksgiving at their place for Cole’s family. Jane and Adam also stopped by in their rush of visits to family. It was a beautiful day, and while Lauren missed her father, she knew that he was watching over her.

She went to sleep that night happy, safely in Cole’s arms.

December came around quickly, and Jane and Lauren got busy decorating both houses around their schedules. They kept the guys sane in between all of the green and red that surrounded them and that tormented the animals. Someone was always telling Blue to get out of the tree and Rocky to stop eating whatever was on the floor, but they learned a lot about how to deal with pets during the holiday season in the process.

Cole even brought a puppy home for Lauren just before the holiday, a big Burmese mountain dog that made her cry when she hugged it. They had a secure fence in the backyard, and there was no way Midori would get out of it, so she had a lot of room to run. Despite being far bigger than Blue, the two got along well and even slept together sometimes on one of the big dog beds in the house. Rocky was also a welcome part of the family, and the friends kept up the habit of going from house to house with them so they could play.

Christmas Eve was spent going to see Christmas lights around town, bundled up warmly with coffee while they took in the bright, colorful decorations. Lauren held Cole’s hand and noticed that Jane and Adam were close all night and adorably cute. They went back to the yellow house afterwards. They made fresh coffee and ate cookies as they sat around the fireplace in the living room. Adam smiled at Jane and held her hand as he looked at their friends. “We’re not going to tell anyone else for a few weeks yet, but we found out that Jane is pregnant. It’s early, just weeks in but she needed to tell someone.”

“Oh my God!” Lauren crossed the room to hug her friend and they danced around the room. “Are you even supposed to do that? Jane, I’m so excited!”

“At this stage in the game, it’s a gimme. I am just going to live as I would and take each day as it comes. There’s no history in my or Adam’s family of miscarriage, so I think it will be fine.” She grinned. “We might start looking for a house too in the new year. We’ll need you guys more than ever.”

Cole locked the door after they left and looked at Lauren. She shook her head and cried. “I’m sorry. I’m just so happy for them.”

“Me too, baby.” Cole pressed his lips together and stepped towards the tree that Blue had managed to leave alone after a lot of yelling. It was the only light now in the living room, and he extended his hand to her as he looked at her. “Come here.”

“Sure. Are you okay?” Lauren asked. She walked over and took his hand in hers.

“I’m perfect,” Cole told her. He paused by the tree for a moment, then dropped slowly to one knee. He stared up at Lauren and she covered her mouth, gasping. “I have taken a lot of steps with you, Lauren. I have fallen more in love with you every day and now that we’re in this house, our house, I am not going to wait any longer. Will you marry me?”

“Cole, you know how to make an amazing night even better,” she chided him, wiping tears from her eyes and smiling. “Yes. You know I will. You’re all I want.”

Lauren moved to join him on the floor and they kissed for several moments. Once they came up for air, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a dark velvet box. Lauren watched breathlessly. Cole pulled out a lovely band of diamonds with a small but beautiful stone set in the center and slid it on her left hand. Lauren started to cry all over again. “I love you.”

“I love you,” she replied and grabbed him to kiss him again.

After they had made love that night, Lauren went to use the bathroom and glanced out of the high window. She dried her hands off, careful with her ring. A star shot across the clear sky and Lauren felt tears in her eyes, feeling her father ‘s presence fill the room. He knew everything, and she felt his approval.

Chapter Fourteen

The following morning, Lauren and Cole went over to Jane and Adam’s for a Christmas brunch and announced their news. It met with tears from Jane and hugs from Adam. Then they went over to Cole’s family and told his parents and brother. Lauren’s mother-in-law Janice asked her what kind of wedding she wanted.

“I liked Jane and Adam’s at the barn. It had everyone there, not that I know all of those people myself but it felt big and intimate at the same time,” Lauren replied cautiously, glancing at Cole.

“I don’t want anything big, just our friends and family,” Cole told them, holding her hand on the couch. He had a few aunts and uncles that he was close to but his grandparents had been gone for a few years now. Lauren had Jane and Adam and now, Cole’s family.

“I like that idea,” Thomas nodded. He was sitting beside his girlfriend Missy in their parent’s house. “You’re not a flashy guy, Cole and I think you like it that way, Lauren.”

“I do,” she agreed and looked at her fiancé. “I don’t have anyone on my own side to attend as far as family goes, so I like small too. I just want Jane and Adam in the ceremony somehow since she’s like my sister.” She grinned at Thomas. “I’m sure that Cole wants you involved as well. And I do too.”

“She’s so cute, Cole. You snagged yourself a good one here,” Janice said, laughing and wiping her eyes. Lauren watched her and wondered what she thought of Kelsey before she died. Had she loved her? Lauren saw a picture of her during the move, and she admitted that the girl was pretty with her big brown eyes and soft honey-colored hair. She looked like a good person, and Lauren was sad that she had to die and that her family had suffered such a big loss.

There was no jealousy in Lauren’s heart anymore, just sadness.

The women were washing dishes in the kitchen later. Janice rinsed and handed the plates to Missy and Lauren. “You two make my boys so happy, and that’s great to see,” Janice told them.

Missy laughed and held up her hands. “Don’t look at me to get engaged yet!” She and Thomas were only just finishing school, leaving them plenty of time.

“Oh, I’m not. I’d never rush that,” Janice laughed and looked around the spotless kitchen. “Let’s make some coffee and relax, shall we?”

They’d opened Christmas presents and enjoyed dinner and dessert, and Lauren yawned, settling into Cole’s arms by the fire. When they arrived back home and went to bed, she kissed his neck.

“Did your family like Kelsey?” she asked him. They could talk freely about her, and he held her close, quiet for a moment.

“Yes, since there wasn’t much to dislike about her. She was a great girl, but I think Mama knew that I wasn’t all in, like I am with you. It was a different time, and we were so young when we started. I was still finding myself. I think it was you who brought me back to reality, since I didn’t know what I lost with Kelsey’s death, or what I didn’t lose, in all of the grief. It depends on how you look at it, but my folks know that I love you,” Cole explained. She snuggled closer to his warm skin.

“I know. I just thought about it tonight is all,” Lauren murmured. She closed her eyes and said a silent prayer for her father. It had been a hard first year without him, but everyone around her was silently helping her through it. She appreciated the effort without the overabundance of sympathy.

“Were you okay today?” Cole asked her. “I saw you look sad a few times.”

Lauren smiled and shrugged. “I missed Dad. I loved today, but it was different from what I used to do with him. Everything was so different, and I got caught up in the memories a few times. But I still had a great time,” Lauren told him. She felt his hand in her hair. “I think I’ll like our traditions just as much. I am so grateful to have you.”

“I’m lucky to have you, baby,” Cole told her, gently stroking Lauren’s bare skin.

They had the following day off. Lauren used the extra time to put away their gifts and pick up the house. She thought about their wedding and felt that Spring or early Fall might be nice. There was no need to start planning right this minute, but Lauren was admittedly excited. Midori and Blue followed her as she worked while she let Cole take a nap on his rare full day off. Lauren took a break to nibble on some of the cookies that Janice had baked for them and looked over the backyard, which was now covered in a soft blanket of snow.

She heard a soft knock at the door and padded over in her slippers to see Jane standing on the big porch, dressed in a thick sweater and leggings.

“Hey. What are you up to?” Lauren let her in and invited her into the kitchen for cookies. “I’d offer you coffee, but…” Lauren let her voice drift off and laughed as she looked at her friend’s belly. Jane was natural today with her hair just tucked behind her ears, but Lauren swore that she was already glowing. Jane looked beautiful.

“Adam’s sleeping and I figured I’d wander over. How was your night?” Jane asked.

“It was nice. His parents are so happy.” Lauren smiled and stirred her coffee. “I missed Dad, but I know he’s okay. Is that weird?”

“I don’t think he ever left you, not in spirit,” Jane told her. She broke apart a cinnamon cookie and slipped a piece into her mouth. She looked at Lauren. “You were close. He’d love the hell out of Cole.”

“He would. I think Dad had something to do with it, he somehow brought Cole and me together. Cole’s just the guy Dad would’ve picked for me.” She shrugged. “Who knows? I don’t think anyone can fully understand life.”

“I agree with that,” Jane said and she ate another piece of the cookie, scowling. “I hate feeling nauseous like this when I just want to eat whatever I feel like.”

“Is it bad?” Lauren asked, having been so delighted about the news that she didn’t consider the bad parts.

“Not awful, but different,” Jane said and looked thoughtfully at the snow outside. “I’d never complain, but it’s an odd feeling. I am going to write down everything I can to remember it in fifty years.” She giggled and shook her head.

They were still talking when Cole came out, dressed in sweats and a flannel. He poured himself some coffee and walked over to them. “Morning, baby.” Lauren smiled at him and he looked at her with soft eyes. “There’s some soup from your mom in the fridge for when you’re hungry. Just let me know, okay?”

Jane left with some cookies in a container and Lauren heated some soup up for Cole in the microwave. She joined him at the table and took a bite before she moved into her own seat.

She loved Cole when he just woke up. His hair was messy and his eyes sleepy and he looked at her with love in his eyes. Since he was up early for work most of the time, Lauren cherished days like this where she saw him in the early light of day.

They watched a movie on their big sectional and nibbled on popcorn before going to bed that night, loving their time together.

Chapter Fifteen

The new year brought an official announcement of pregnancy from Adam and Jane for all the world to hear. Jane was very healthy with her baby growing inside of her and it just so happened that the house beside Cole and Lauren went up for sale when Jane was four months along. It was one room bigger than Cole and Lauren’s if you included the loft. They put in an offer the day that they saw it and moved in a month after that.

Adam and Cole did the heavy lifting along with a few guys from the ranch. Adam was adamant that Jane not help with anything that was risky and she just rolled her eyes and unpacked light stuff in the kitchen. The floor plan was open with a great kitchen and living room. There was also a small room off the main part of the house that could be used as an office or a den.

Lauren jumped back and forth to help where she could. Cole was keeping a close eye on her and she complained to Jane about it a few times. What would he be like when she was the pregnant one?

They finished setting up, and Jane kicked everyone out to go to sleep while Adam gave them apologetic looks. Lauren and Cole walked home with their arms around each other, the earlier grumbling forgotten.

“When do you want to get married?” Cole asked her. She smiled and glanced at him.

“I was thinking Spring. Daddy’s birthday is April thirteenth, and I checked…it’s a Saturday. I’d love to honor him that way.”

“That sounds perfect. Have you and Jane already been planning?” Cole asked and Lauren giggled.

“There’s been chatter,” Lauren admitted and he kissed her on the sidewalk. “I was going to break it all down for you once we settled on a final date. If April is too soon, we can change it.”

“We will,” Cole promised her and he pulled her by the hand to their house. Their pets greeted them at the door, and they walked in to feed them after loving them up.

They went to bed, tired and a little sore, falling asleep right away. Cole planned on helping the following day as well, and of course, Lauren would assist her friend with unpacking.

Jane was having a boy, and Adam couldn’t be more thrilled. He painted the room across the hall from theirs a soft blue first thing once they were settled in, knowing that Jane was planning on buying things now that she was certain what gender the baby was going to be. The baby shower was scheduled for a couple of months before the baby’s arrival, but before that, there was a wedding to plan.

Jane grumbled about being fat in the pictures, but everyone told her that she was crazy. She looked beautiful. They visited a few locations, deciding on an old house on the edge of town with amazing views of the hills as well as a pond. Cole and Lauren would say their vows at the edge of the water under a tree. The reception would be held in the room a few feet away, offering indoor and outdoor options for the guests, depending on the weather. Janice knew the owner from school, and they got a great deal on the venue, allowing them wiggle room for extras.

Lauren bought a dress that had soft cap sleeves and that flowed over her curves into a moderate train. It was simple and made of silk with no embellishment, but it made Jane cry when she saw her friend wearing it for the first time.

Jane went along with the theme of green and found a flattering sage green dress that draped over her growing belly. Missy was also in the ceremony and found something similar. Lauren wasn’t particular about them matching exactly.

As before, several people offered to help with cooking, and the couple also hired the same barbecue place to cater along with the bakery that had helped with Jane and Adam’s wedding.

It came together perfectly, and Lauren found the days passing all too quickly as they got closer to the day. She was an ever-changing combination of nervousness and excitement. Her friends kept her from feeling too much of one way or the other. Underneath it all, Lauren was happy.

Lauren stayed with Jane the night before the wedding and kept her best friend up talking until she couldn’t take it anymore. They had their hair and makeup done the following day with Janice and Missy.

There was no champagne for Jane and little for Lauren since she wanted to remember every detail about this day.

Chapter Sixteen

Lauren looked in the mirror and she felt her heart beating fast inside of her chest. Everything was in place, and she looked beautiful according to everyone who saw her. Lauren had her father’s wedding ring on a chain around her neck, and his blue bandana tucked carefully into her dress. Her hair was in a curly updo with the veil tucked in front of it and falling over her shoulders. She swallowed as Jane walked into the room and smiled at her.

“You’re stunning,” Jane told her and Lauren met her eyes. “The guys look great as well and everyone’s ready.”

“I’m getting married,” Lauren said softly. Jane nodded with tears in her eyes. Missy joined them and they hugged tightly before the girls left to walk down the aisle first.

Once the music started, she took a deep breath and walked down the aisle with a smile on her face. She might be alone but Daddy was with her today. Her eyes rested on Cole. He was watching her come to him, handsome and emotional. There were already tears in his eyes and she smiled to comfort him.

Lauren paused in front of him, and Jane took her bouquet of white roses and lilacs. Lauren met Cole before everyone they knew. Their ceremony was short and their vows brief, but everyone felt the emotions in their words. Lauren spoke tearfully and Cole choked when it was his turn. They kissed slowly, softly before pulling away to applause and cheering.

The reception was simple and fun with a band and loads of food for everyone to eat. Cole and Lauren danced, sipped champagne, laughed and talked with guests before they blushed through the toasts and the tears that came along with them. They left before anyone else, heading back to their house before they went on a road trip the following day.

They fell into bed naked after kissing all the way through the house. Cole whispered the word “wife” over and over. He worshiped her, making her feel every part of his love for her as she came from his fingers and mouth, crying out his name. They made love and everything was perfect. They fell asleep with their bags packed beside the bed.

Their honeymoon was a week and a half of visiting every place they could get to, including The Grand Canyon for a night. It was beautiful, and Lauren smiled on every photo that was taken of her. They explored the land by day and each other by night.

It wasn’t part of Lauren’s life plan to marry her first love, but she wouldn’t have it any other way now. She got to know him more and more every night that they spent together. She knew that their bodies were made for each other and couldn’t believe that she was a wife. Lauren had to say it several times a day to Cole, whispering when they were out in public just to watch him grab her and smile.

They returned home happy to see their bed and pets but also a bit sad that regular life was going to start again. Lauren did have the baby shower to look forward to the following weekend, and she couldn’t wait to give Jane all of the presents that she’d bought for the baby. It was actually a barbecue for everyone since Jane wasn’t the type to sit in a room with a bunch of women and pretend that she was having fun.

The party was being held at Adam’s mother’s house, and Lauren arrived a bit early to help set everything up and get the food ready. They were serving a lot of appetizers, and the guys were going to grill a variety of meat. There was light alcohol and a lot of soft drinks and teas that were piled in coolers full of ice. Lauren walked around to make sure that everything looked good. Jane walked in wearing a beautiful pink dress that curved over her belly with matching lipstick and a huge smile on her face.

Everyone started arriving: friends, family and people from the town, bringing tons of gifts and even more food. Lauren took a deep breath and thanked people over and over for the kind wishes on her wedding. It was casual and Lauren liked this atmosphere. She could just hang with Cole and watch Adam enjoy the party to celebrate the arrival of his son.

The only tradition that the couple stuck to was opening the massive pile of gifts and cutting the cake before they served it to everybody.

It was a fun day, and Cole and Lauren helped bring the gifts into the house later that evening. They put the gifts in the nursery and Jane told everyone how she couldn’t wait for it to be completed, even though they knew that the baby would be sleeping in their room for a few months while she nursed at all hours of the night.

Cole assured Jane that they’d work on the nursery this week since she was due in just over a month. Then he took Lauren home and into their room where he pulled her down onto the bed and kissed her senseless.

“When do you want a baby?” Cole asked her, looking into her eyes in the light of a lamp.

“Did today give you baby fever?” Lauren teased him and she pulled him down for another kiss.

“Yeah, a little bit. I just thought ahead to the future,” Cole replied in between kisses. They undressed slowly. He slipped inside of her and Lauren whimpered his name. “I want to see you with my baby inside of you, Lauren. I want all of that for the first time in my life,” he said.

Chapter Seventeen

Lauren came for him, wrapping herself around his body and dropping her head back. She was so comfortable with Cole, and she pulled him close while she smiled and shuddered. “God, I love you.”

“I love you,” Cole replied. He moved beside her and pulled her close. They looked outside at the moon hanging low over the mountains and listened to the dog snoring in the corner. The cat was snuggled beside Lauren. She scratched her head and pressed her lips against his skin.

They were tired from their day and the socialization, and they fell asleep within half an hour, which was good since Cole worked the following day and had to get up early.

Lauren started working early in the morning, already missing Cole. She made a pot of coffee and sat at the table, writing her latest article and looking at the sun rising in the backyard.

Jane came over a couple hours later. She plopped down at the table and looked at her friend. “I feel like a beached whale.” Jane opened her laptop and sighed. “I don’t know how much longer I can write this way.”

“He’ll be out before you know it and you’ll ease into a schedule again,” Lauren told her, tapping at the keys. “You have room for a break since you’ve worked so hard the last year.”

“I guess. This part is just uncomfortable. I can’t wait to hold him, though,” Jane said and smiled. “We’re going to name him Brandon James. Do you like it?”

“I love it,” Lauren told her. She looked down at Jane’s belly and shook her head. “He said…I think…I must be crazy.”

“What do you mean?” Jane asked and Lauren rolled her eyes.

“Cole wants a baby now. He got all starry-eyed after the shower. We’ve only been married for a month.” Lauren stared at Jane, who was smiling at her.

“I started trying right away,” Jane reminded her. Lauren licked her lips.

“You knew each other longer. It’s different,” Lauren protested, thinking she was becoming more insane by the second.

“It’s love,” Jane told her and shrugged. “Take a breath and jump.”

They worked together through the day, with Jane napping a bit more than writing. Lauren fixed her snacks and made lunch for all of them when the guys got there. Adam took great care of Jane and Lauren watched thoughtfully.

That night, Cole and Lauren were making love when she looked into his eyes. “I have a surprise for you,” she said.

“What’s that?” Cole asked her. She leaned down and whispered in his ear. He grabbed her and moved inside of her with a big smile. “Really, Lauren? Are we going to make a baby?”

She nodded and kissed him.

They were at the hospital when Brandon was born and first in the room with the grandparents to hold him. Lauren spent every day with Jane after that, helping her with diapers and just cuddling the baby while her friend slept as much as possible. It was the best time of her life, and she especially loved seeing Cole hold the baby. Brandon was a gorgeous little boy and a perfect mix of his parents.

Brandon celebrated his six-month birthday when Lauren told her friends that she was three months pregnant. Jane was with her and Cole when they found out that it was a girl and everyone cried.

Holding Brandon helped Lauren through the difficult parts of the pregnancy, just knowing how amazing the end result would be. Cole spoiled her and did everything that he could while they waited for their daughter. He even helped plan her baby shower at their house.

It was another casual party with tons of food and presents, with people that Lauren was finally getting to know and love. She felt like a part of the town now and knew that her baby would be as loved as much as Brandon was. She knew that the kids would grow up well here, attending the seasonal festivals and holiday events. They could play outside with miles of land and go to the ranch with their dads to spend time with the animals. It was a great place to grow up.

She called Cole at work when she felt the labor pains starting, hearing him yell that he was leaving before the phone went dead.

Cole came home and took her to the hospital while Jane arranged for her parents to watch Brandon so she could be there with Adam. He’d just turned one and was an adorable bundle of walking energy with Adam’s hair and Jane’s eyes.

In the hospital room, Jane told Lauren that she was pregnant again in a whisper. “Why? This hurts, Jane,” Lauren said, gritting her teeth. She dropped onto her back and closed her eyes.

“You’ll see,” Jane grabbed her hand and Cole kissed her forehead as he stared at his struggling wife.

Once the epidural was administered and kicked in, the birth went smoothly. Lauren was pushing Lily out within six hours. Cole held her leg and stared into her eyes. The baby had red hair and chubby cheeks. They stared at her and Lauren held her, feeling utterly happy.

Epilogue

Life was all about the kids once they were born and the girls helped each other every day. Lauren never dreamed that she could be so happy with a husband and a family, but it was everything that she wanted. With help from friends and family, Lauren still managed to work and keep the money coming in while building her business. It wasn’t easy but every moment was worth it, with Lily being such a good baby that she hardly caused any trouble. Everyone loved her at first sight, and the little girl warmed easily to people after getting to know them, though Cole was overprotective of her.

Jane had her daughter Nicole when Lily was six months old, throwing them all into an even crazier schedule than before. The girls joked about the six-month mark and kept up with their activities, still keeping their businesses going with some understanding clients and even more help.

Cole and Lauren had a son a year later. Declan was dark-haired like his dad, but he had Lauren’s pretty eyes and made their family complete for the moment.

Holidays became a big tradition, seeing Christmas lights and doing all of the holiday festivals together. The kids grew up together as if they were siblings. They did Easter egg hunts at the park and attended all of the various sales around town, and Lauren loved her busy life working and spending time with her family.

She still talked to her Dad during the rare moments outside alone, looking up to see a shooting star occasionally as his answer. Declan had her Dad’s name as his middle one and Lauren swore that he looked like his grandfather.

Cole made her his focus at night when it was just the two of them, talking or making love. Sleeping together for a few hours was a treat these days, but they wouldn’t trade their life for anything.

Jane had told Lauren to just take a breath and jump into love, so she did. It was the best move that she ever made.

*****

THE END

The Rich Cowboy's Baby

Description

OMG. He is so hot and so rich... but what if he finds out about this?

Nadine couldn’t believe that Cole would cheat on her after they moved from her home state to start a new life together.

Not only did he cheat, but he did it in his truck in a parking lot. She had given up a good job and a future to come here and support him in his dreams of becoming a rancher so he could live a more peaceful life. Nadine had given up everything.

Is it fate when she meets Owen in the crowd as she runs away from the end of her relationship? Is it fate that she crashes into him, and he helps her to pick up the pieces of her life over the course of a night?

Nadine never knew that a man could make her feel like that, but makes the hard choice to return to Chicago to start a new life for herself.

But as fate would have it, she must return to break the news to Owen that he is going to be a father...

It was so unexpected, and she is scared, but Nadine hopes there is a chance that they can rekindle things between them with their new situation.

Will new information break all of that hope? Can she get past the idea that she got used all over again?

Can Owen and Nadine find love through the turmoil and form a family?

Chapter One

The rodeo felt crowded as Nadine searched through the crowd for her boyfriend, Cole. He had just run to get them some beers while she waited in the stands for the bull riding event, but that had been half an hour ago. It wasn’t like she knew anyone here in Texas. She had come with Cole to learn the farming life so he could take over for his father down the line. They were both accountants back in Chicago and fortunate enough to make a decent enough severance pay to come here. She loved Cole, but she also loved the city life and missed it a lot. Nadine sighed and wondered if he’d gotten sick and headed back to his truck to leave.

For someone who claimed he loved her, Cole could be strange sometimes. She ran a hand through her curls and cursed the humidity before making her way through the crowd. Nadine didn’t feel right here, even after being in Austin for a month now. She was one of the few black women in Cole’s scene, and everyone just seemed to shun her most of the time. Maybe following him here based on promises of wealth and a peaceful life wasn’t the best idea, but Nadine had fallen in love with him during their two-year relationship. He seemed to be worth fighting for.

Nadine checked the concession stand for her handsome cowboy, but there was no sign of him in any of the long lines. She shook her head and, after stumbling in the cowboy boots that he’d bought her again, she stared down at the pink leather. They were admittedly pretty, but she missed the heels she used to wear to work. Nadine left the food area as she took in the tempting scent of barbecue and corn dogs with a small sigh. They could get something when she found him.

Nadine made her way out to the parking lot, pulling her black cardigan around her body to protect herself against the cool spring breeze she walked and listening to the sounds of the crowd cheering all of the action. She looked up at the sky for a moment to take in the stars before Nadine glanced forward to see Cole’s massive red truck at the edge of the dusty lot. The closer that Nadine got to it, the louder the sounds of moaning became and Nadine widened her whiskey-colored eyes as she moved a little faster. She crossed her arms over her generous chest as she watched Cole’s bare white ass moving between the legs of some woman as she eagerly begged him for more. “What the fuck, Cole?”

He stopped moving and shifted onto his knees in the steel bed of the truck before he fell onto the woman, who was trying to cover herself as Nadine glared at the both of them. “I came here with you from a whole life that I had back home. Why did you even ask me of you didn’t want me to begin with?”

“Nadine, let me explain.” He tried to get his pants on before the crowd that was listening to them drew closer, as he begged her to hear him out. “Nadine!”

She pushed her way through the crowd as the anger turned into sadness, then desperation. Nadine had given up a fantastic job to move here. Even with the generous severance pay, the money had gone primarily into moving into their new condo at the edge of town, leaving her nothing. “Fuck. What am I supposed to do now?” Nadine didn’t know anyone well enough even to ask to stay with them, and there was no way in hell that she was going to forgive Cole. She ran around to the entrance of the parking lot, then she turned sharply and crashed into a sturdy body, falling to the ground.

“Are you okay?” Nadine was crying too hard to answer as he helped her up and looked her over before she nodded and kept going to a part of the rodeo where she could be alone and collect her thoughts. She had seen it earlier when they arrived, and Nadine leaned against a tree as she played the whole scene back in her head. Their entire relationship seemed like a joke when she thought back to when they’d met at a deli in the city when she and Cole were both still in school. Despite their skin color being completely different, they had clicked and moved quickly into a long term relationship. Moving in together in Chicago happened within six months after they were both settled in accounting firms, and the move here had seemed like a no-brainer at the time. She loved him and expected marriage at some point shortly, but all Nadine had now was the shame of returning to Chicago only to tell everybody what had happened.

That is, if she figured out how. Nadine had had no real need for a high-limit credit card before now, so she had nothing to work with. She hadn’t even found a job yet, though she’d been looking.

She slid down the tree trunk in the dark, and her ass hit the soft grass as she started to cry again. So many emotions flooded her brain: rage, betrayal, heartbreak, disappointment and confusion, just to name a few. Nadine buried her face in her arms as she let it all out to try to get to a place where she could figure out just what to do.

“Ma’am? Are you okay?” Her head shot up as she blinked to see the man she’d crashed into standing at the entrance to the trees with his hands in the pockets of his fitted jeans. He was wearing a black cowboy hat, and his voice sent shivers down her spine as his drawl settled over the clearing that she was sitting in. “I wanted to check on you after our collision back there.” He was clearly a local with that drawl, and Nadine looked slowly up his body before she tried to see his face.

“I’m fine from that. The fall was nothing; it’s what caused me to run that I’m having an issue with,” Nadine admitted, as the man walked over and sat down in the grass across from her. He took off his hat to reveal tousled chestnut hair and a dimple that almost made her forget about all of her problems as he smiled crookedly. The light was dimmer here than other parts of the area, but it still showed off his full lips and tormented gray eyes when she took a closer glance at him. “I found my boyfriend with a girl in his truck just now. I moved from Chicago to start a new life with him here and now…I don’t know what I am going to do.” She wiped away the tears that flowed freely from her burning eyes. “I have no home, no car, nothing. I don’t even have money to get back to Chicago because I’ve been supporting his sorry ass.”

He pulled something out of his back pocket and offered it to her. “Want a little distraction for the night?” It was a flask, and she shook her head as she stared at it. It was clearly expensive. “You’re not trying to drug me, right? Not that it would necessarily make this night worse.”

“No, ma’am. I don’t find myself having to drug beautiful women to get them into bed with me.” At least he was honest. She shrugged and took the lid off before she took a long swig of the alcohol inside. It was a good whiskey, and she swallowed it before she took a slow breath.

“That is just what I needed,” Nadine told him, as he watched her and settled back on his hands. “Want some?”

“I’ll be driving you to a hotel for the night in a while, so I’ll hold off for now.”

“Hotel? I don’t even have money for that.” Reality struck Nadine, and she took another swallow from the bottle. “What’s your name?”

“The name’s Owen James. What is yours, if you don’t mind me asking?” He let his eyes drift down her body, over her tight fitting jeans and loosely buttoned plaid shirt with a white camisole underneath it that teased Nadine’s generous cleavage. She swallowed the lump in her throat.

“Nadine Parson,” she replied in a soft, shy voice, as he extended his hand to her easily. It was evident that this man was a bit on the cocky side, but someone had taught him some good manners.

“Pleasure to meet you.” She reached out to shake his hand as she smiled and he shook it firmly as the heat passed between them.

Chapter Two

The seriousness of her situation, as well as her growing attraction to Owen, made Nadine keep sipping at the bottle and soon she was giggling as she dropped back against the trunk. He moved closer to her and slipped a hand over her thigh as she stared into his eyes under the white lights that lined the fence. “Would you like to stay with me tonight?” There was a look in his eyes that told Nadine that he needed this as much as she did, a pain that she had picked up on despite his flirting and smiles. Owen had something of his own that he was going through, and Nadine found herself worrying about him more than herself.

“Yes, I’d like that a lot.” She could pretend that everything was fine for a night and then deal with things tomorrow.

“To my chariot, my lady.” Own stood and held out his hand to help her up as she smiled at him and allowed him to lift her into his arms. Owen barely paused before his lips crashed over hers and Nadine wrapped her arms around his neck as she pulled him closer. A kiss had never made her knees weak like this one did and she parted her lips at the prodding of his tongue against her mouth and moaned as he tasted her. They kissed for several moments before he led her urgently to a shiny SUV in the corner of the lot and opened the door for her before he kissed her again. A phone was ringing over and over as he pulled away with a ragged breath and ran around to his side. Owen started the engine with a quick twist of his wrist as the phone sounded again.

“Shouldn’t you get that?” Nadine prodded him. Whoever it was seemed to need to talk to him, and Own glanced at the screen before he tossed the phone into the back of the Tahoe.

“No. It doesn't matter.” His voice was dark, and she stared at him for a moment before he backed out of the space and headed to the main road with a hard press of the gas pedal. Nadine looked around as they drove, fairly sure that they were moving in the opposite direction to her condo—her old condo. Once she got the few things she’d brought along with her, Nadine would never see those rooms again.

The car moved into the country with sprawling land and crops on both sides of them. Nadine looked at it and decided this part of Texas was beautiful as she leaned back against the comfortable leather seat. Owen took a sharp turn left into a long driveway and then a right to drive away from what looked like the main house. “Where are we going?”

“I don’t live in the house. I have my own space,” Owen responded. He kept driving until they reached a top-of-the-line double wide trailer out in the middle of nothing but miles of land.

Nadine allowed him to open her door for her and slid out before staring up at the stars in the sky. “Beautiful.”

“Yes, you are,” Owen assured her, as Nadine looked up at him and soaked in the compliments to soothe her wounded soul. “That man was a fool to throw away somebody like you, if you don’t mind me saying so. I am not too familiar with relationships myself, but I would cherish one with the proper woman.”

“You are charming, Owen.” Nadine allowed him to lead her to the front door through the porch that offered a few chaise lounges and tables that were perfect for stargazing. They walked into a large living room with an old style rock fireplace and mantel as the focus of the large space. It was simple and beautiful, and she watched as Owen dropped his keys onto a table and headed into the kitchen. He took two glasses from a cupboard and a bottle from near the fridge before he walked over to her with a needy look on his handsome face. Nadine had never been into the cowboy look, even when her former boyfriend had taken it up, but Owen was stunning, and she stepped closer to him.

He didn’t hesitate to pull her body against his as she stood up on her toes to kiss him again. She felt like a whore as she sucked his tongue between her lips and wrapped her legs around him to feel his hard cock pressed against her. Nadine had never been like this in the past, always just going along with sex because it seemed like what she was supposed to do. Cole had offered her some excitement in the beginning, but they’d soon settled into the relationship.

At the time, Nadine thought it was a normal progression, but now she wondered how many women there were before she felt herself being pressed against the wall and her mouth ravaged by his demanding tongue. She moaned as he rocked against her and made her thighs tingle with need and lust. “I need you, Owen. Please.”

“I need you just as much,” he told her hoarsely before he kissed down her jaw and sucked her skin between his teeth. “I need to eat this sweet scent right off of your skin and taste that sweet honey between your legs. You’re addictive, Nadine.”

He turned her around and carried her into another part of the house while kissing her mouth hungrily, and she wrapped herself around his body as tightly as she could manage. They walked for a few feet as he molded his lips against hers and turned her into a pile of molten heat, before kicking open a door and dropping her on a bed.

Lips met as she tore at his long sleeved shirt with clumsy hands before he slipped it over his broad shoulders. Owen was perfect with a toned chest and rippled abs that Nadine wanted to lick. He kissed her and unbuttoned her shirt and slid it off of her shoulders. He made quick work of shredding the thin camisole off of her body before he found her neck with his lips and sucked and bit her in slow, teasing movements.

They were both pulling off their jeans in a moment apart before Owen dropped his body over hers and drew a nipple between his lips. His hands moved eagerly down her body and between her legs, and he shoved the lace thong aside and plunged his fingers into her folds as she cried out and arched her back. His fingers were long, and they slid deeper inside of her and found the spot that would make her fall apart in an instant. “Owen, oh my God. I need you.” He bit her nipple, and she groaned as he kept dragging his fingers against her until she was trembling underneath him.

Owen knew what he was doing, and it was safe to assume that he was not new to this, but what did it matter? Nadine was leaving tomorrow, and she just wanted tonight, wanted him deep inside her as she let go before she had to face her life again.

He pulled away from her breast and kissed down her stomach as he told her to play with her nipples in a hoarse whisper. Nadine lifted her hands over her full heavy breasts and pinched her nipples as his mouth found her hot center and licked with one long, firm stroke. “Ohhhhhh,” Nadine reached down with one hand to stroke his hair as she tugged harder with the other and surprised herself by enjoying the feeling of the pain and pressure.

She came hard against his mouth and gasped as warm liquid covered his mouth and her thighs. Nadine felt her skin flush red. “Jesus, Nadine. You’re soaked.” He sucked her clit into his mouth, and she pinched her eyes tightly closed as the sensitive area throbbed for more. “I want to fuck you now.”

“Yes. Yes.” Nadine panted as he pulled away and moved towards a drawer next to the bed, before sliding a condom over his hard and ready cock. Owen moved between her legs as he spread them and pulled her feet up to his shoulders before driving himself into her with one hard thrust. Nadine nearly wept as Owen spread her open and dragged against every part of her with his cock. She pressed against him with her feet.

He took her hard and fast this way before he huskily ordered her to get on her knees for him. Nadine complied easily and grunted at the feel of his hand spanking her before Owen spread her legs and took her again. Their bodies slapped together as she pushed against his thrusts and started to explode all over again while he moaned her name and kept fucking her. “Nadine…fuck…I’m going to come so deep inside of your tight pussy.” She gripped him with her body as she released in long pulses and he shot inside of her with a rough groan. She felt it hot and deep as she rocked against him and tried to come down from the high that she was riding. Nadine had never felt this way before.

“Shit, are you on anything? The condom broke.” Owen sounded panicked as he pulled out and Nadine cleared her mind.

“Yeah, it’s okay.” She was on the pill but sometimes it was hard to remember to take it, and Nadine hadn’t tried anything else with her diminishing sex life. It made so much sense now. She didn’t think that this one time would hurt anything in her blur of lust and need.

“Good. I’m not finished with you.” Owen watched her roll onto her back and take deep breaths as she looked at him with a weak smile.

“No?”

“I am going to get us water and drinks if you want one?” She nodded. “I’ll be right back.”

Nadine took another breath as she looked around the spacious bedroom with the king sized bed in the middle of the room. It seemed to be sparsely decorated, with photographs and a few pictures on the wall, but it was too dark for her to see much. She closed her eyes and relaxed against the soft sheets.

Chapter Three

Owen walked back into the room with bottles of water under his arms, and fresh whiskey poured into the heavy glasses. He looked at Nadine spread out on his bed. She looked beautiful after sex, with a soft flush over her mocha-colored skin and her eyes closed. He knew that he wanted her again and pushed the idea of her leaving in the morning away as he walked over to the nightstand and set the whiskeys down. “You alive down there?” Owen kept his voice soft as she nodded and smiled softly before stretching her arms over her head. He sat beside her as he felt his body respond to her peaked, dark nipples and soft skin. Nadine looked around and moved to the pillows to sit weakly as he passed her a glass. Owen opened the water and she gave him a grateful smile as she sipped the cold, bottled water.

They sat quietly together on the bed as the liquor settled in their veins and led to more kissing. They ended the night making love with him draped over her body and thrusting between her legs, after getting another condom. Their lips met with each thrust as he watched her face contort in another orgasm before they came together with low moans and heavy sighs. Owen moved to his side as he pulled her against him and watched her as she closed her eyes.

“Tell me about yourself,” Nadine said, as she snuggled against his chest and breathed in his scent.

“I live on this property with my family. Mom is in the main house with my kid sister Cindy while my brothers Jacob and Tommy have their own trailers on the other side of the house. My dad…he passed recently. This is one of the largest ranches in Texas, and it’s kept my family doing well. I don’t know what will happen now.” Owen swallowed slowly. “I am not really into the family business. I graduated with a degree in agricultural science, but college was about drinking and gambling at the local casinos. My brothers think I’m a fool and Cindy thinks I am her whole world, particularly since Dad is gone now. I don’t know who has it right.”

“You don’t seem all that bad to me,” Nadine told him, as she felt him brush his lips against hers.

“I am a womanizer and completely irresponsible in the eyes of my brothers.” Owen sounded defeated, and she wrapped her arms around his waist as she turned further towards him. “The ranch needs to keep going, and I couldn’t even go to the lawyer today. I came to the rodeo to get drunk. I can’t say that was a terrible decision since I’m here with you now.”

Nadine smiled as she wished for a fleeting moment that this could go on. In reality, she needed to go back home to Chicago where her family was and just start over. Owen was nothing more than a night for her.

“What about you?”

“I am an accountant. I had a great job in Chicago before Cole decided he wanted the simple life and told me that he was moving here. I thought we were strong, and I came with him, but now I don’t think he wanted me as much as he wanted my money to support him,” Nadine said in a shaking voice, as he kissed her again.

“You’ll be steady again real soon, Nadine. You’re a tough kind of woman,” Owen assured her, as she pressed her head into his chest and fought the sleep that was taking her over.

In the morning, Owen woke up first and made some coffee as he looked over his family’s land with heavy eyes. Owen had a lot to deal with today, and he knew that Nadine was likely leaving Texas. The thought made him sink deeper into the depression that was threatening to overtake him, and Owen raked a hand through his messy hair as he took a deep breath.

Owen knew that he wasn’t the kind of man to ask her to stay here and take care of him. That wasn’t his nature, and it had never been. He would just go on living the way he was and try to get through the loss of his dad. It was certain to be a mess with his family, especially his brothers and poor Cindy, who was heartbroken. If anything, Owen needed to become a better man for her, since she looked up to him so much already. He felt like he was living a double life, pretending to be responsible in front of her when he was a mess.

Owen shook his head to clear his thoughts as he heard footsteps in the hall. Nadine poked her head into the kitchen and gave him a shy smile before she stepped in wearing a shirt of his. “Good morning.”

“I like you in that,” Owen said, before he could think about it, enjoying when she blushed and glanced at the coffee pot. “Want some?”

“I’d love some.” Nadine stepped forward and fixed a big cup before she sat in the breakfast nook. Owen busied himself fixing some bacon and eggs for them and sat next to her as he slid a full plate in front of her. “Thank you.” She had only eaten a few bites before she looked at him. “I had a great time last night, Owen. It got my mind off of things, but I was doing some thinking this morning.” She sighed. “I have nothing here. I think I just want to go back to Chicago and be with my family, start over. I don’t even want to get my stuff since it’s just a few clothes. I’ll ask him to ship them to me and, if he won’t, I can get a job there and buy more. I just know I can’t stay here in Texas now. I hate it here.”

“I’ll take you to the airport,” Owen offered, and she let out a bitter laugh.

“I don’t have the money for a plane ticket. I was supporting him.”

“I’ll get that for you. It’s the least that I can do, Nadine. You need to be there.” She smiled at him before promising to send him the money as soon as she could. She showered and dressed before they left with just her purse in hand and headed to the airport. Nadine was on her phone trying to find cheap flights and was even considering a bus ticket, but he assured her that he didn’t want her sitting on one of those for hours.

He gave her the money after he assured her that he was okay without it, not mentioning his family’s financial status. They stood at the door away from the hustle and bustle, and she gave him a grateful look before she moved to wrap her arms around his neck. “Thank you so much. You’ve done so much for me, considering you don’t even know me.”

“I got something out of it as well,” Owen assured her, as the idea to ask for her number crossed his mind. That was the last thing Nadine needed, not to mention him. He felt her lips press against his slowly and slipped a hand into her hair to deepen the kiss before she pulled away with a ragged breath.

“I need to get out of here before I make you take me back to that trailer,” Nadine smiled, as she slid her hands down his chest in a slow gesture. “You are a saint among men, Owen. Take care of yourself and know that I will forever be grateful to you for everything that you’ve done.” A brief kiss and she was gone, disappearing into the crowd that was going towards the counter to buy their tickets.

Owen watched her for as long as he could see her before he walked to his car and headed back to the ranch to deal with reality. He already missed her, but it was just another girl and just another night. At least, that’s what Owen told himself.

Chapter Four

Owen’s mother was livid when he finally showed up at the house after a shower, but he got her calmed down just in time to get told off by his brothers when they arrived at the house. Cindy was sobbing on the couch, and Marilyn told her sons to stop it as she rushed over to cradle her daughter in her arms. “I suppose that we all deal with things a little differently, but we need to let that go now. Let’s fill Owen in on what happened yesterday.”

Owen sat with Cindy as his mom explained that his father had specified in the will that the farm and the money would go to the first son to have a child, an heir to the family business. Owen knew that in his father’s mind that meant a boy, but that didn’t matter as none of the sons were in that place in their lives yet. He certainly knew who was closest, though, and Nadine flashed through his mind as he wondered if that could have gone anywhere.

Everything was on hold until that situation changed, as far as the ranch, but they were ordered to share the duties of the business until then. Marilyn had an accountant already set up who would handle their finances and, with the money they’d made over the year, the whole family would be more than fine. Owen swore to himself that he would man up and do what was right as he took Cindy for a ride over to the pond to distract her from everything that was going on. They were going to have supper when they arrived back at the house, but she needed this time to just relax.

In the next few months, the family did the best they could with the ranch and dealing with things, and Owen felt like he was getting closer to all of them. Sometimes he felt like his brothers were in a rush to knock someone up to get the business with all of their sudden late nights, but he left that to fate. Owen himself had a few nights with random girls, but never with the intent of impregnating them. It was just what he did, though he thought about Nadine a lot.

Cindy was adjusting within four months’ time, though Marilyn had her stay at friends for the day when they went through his father’s things. They had boxes set up for things to donate, things to save and stuff that just wasn’t worth doing either with due to age. It wasn’t easy, and they both had their moments where they broke down into tears. His parents had been married for thirty-five years and were madly in love the entire time, despite their busy life with family and the ranch. She missed him a lot, and Owen looked at her as he wondered if he would ever find that in his life. Owen also wondered if it was worth it as she cried when she looked through their wedding album.

He took a break to run home and grab some more boxes that he had in a spare room. He thought he heard a knock at the door while he was stacking them in the hallway. Cindy was out in the front yard since she’d arrived home and come along with him so his mama could regain her composure. He wondered if she needed something, as he frowned and brushed his hair back. “What, Cindy?” Owen walked down the hall towards the front door and opened it, expecting to see his little sister at the door. “Nadine?” She was standing there with a nervous expression, and he leaned against the door frame as he frowned. “What brings you back here? “

“I…I have something to tell you.” She was frowning but still looked beautiful in her loose pink dress and flat sandals as she shuffled her feet. “God, I feel stupid. I am here because I’m pregnant.”

Owen felt his face drop before he noticed Cindy standing behind her with wide eyes. “Shit. Cindy!” Nadine turned, and they both saw the little girl running away across the grass. “Damn it.” He stared into Nadine’s face and took in the redness of her cheeks as he wondered where his sister was going. “You’re pregnant?”

“I guess I wasn't that responsible back then. I realized a couple of months ago when I started feeling sick and went to the doctor. I considered not telling you, but that didn’t seem right.” Nadine’s eyes pleaded with him as he looked back at her and took in her words. “I haven’t been with anyone else, Owen. That’s not how I am. I know this is your baby.”

“I’m glad that you came back,” Owen told her, as he stepped closer to her. “I’ve been thinking about you.” He was just leaning down to kiss her when his phone rang in his pocket, and he groaned. It was his mama, and he answered the phone in a gruff voice.

“Owen Marshall James, you’d best stay put until I get there so we can square this away. I am driving there right now. Have your friend stay too.” Marilyn ended the call, and Owen looked down at Nadine.

“You’re about to meet my mom. Cindy ran right to the ranch and told her, I’m guessing.” The will crossed his mind, and he wondered if he should tell Nadine about that, though he decided against the idea. He would wait for the right time. The sound of a car coming up the driveway made them both look over with worried eyes, and then his mom and Cindy left the Range Rover and walked over.

“You make yourself scarce, Cindy. I need to talk to your brother and…” She paused as she looked over Nadine with a curious gaze.

“I’m Nadine Parson. I didn’t want to meet you like this, but the pleasure is all mine.”

“Go over to the pond and feed the ducks,” Marilyn told Cindy before she watched her run off. “You’re a pretty girl, Nadine. I like the looks of you. Let’s sit down and talk this over.”

They went inside and sat at the table as Owen got them all some sweet tea and sat between the two women. “So, Nadine is pregnant, mama. I met her a couple of months back, and she ended up leaving Texas the next day. It’s a long story.”

“Cheating boyfriend,” Nadine filled in the blank and Marilyn frowned and shook her head slowly. “Your son helped me out that day, and I didn’t think that this was going to happen, to be honest. We were trying to be careful and…God, this is embarrassing.” She looked back and forth between Owen and Marilyn. “I thought that he had the right to know. I am not expecting him to ask me to marry him and all of that nonsense, but a good man deserves to know there is a baby that’s coming into his world.”

“You’re right. He does.” Marilyn looked at Owen for a long moment. “Where do you live, Nadine?”

“I am in Chicago. I came here to Texas with the boyfriend and went home when that went south. I figured I could try and get my old job back and start over,” Nadine explained, as Owen looked closely at her. Her hair was longer and hung in a thick curtain down her back, and she was glowing. He knew that she wouldn’t be showing too much just yet, but his eyes moved down to her belly anyway. Nadine blushed when she caught him. “We could make arrangements between us on what to do.”

“What do you want to do, Owen?” Marilyn asked as she looked warmly at her son. She knew about his wild ways, but she was also very close to him, knowing that he had a good heart underneath it all. He had proved that since his little sister was born and he did everything for her.

“I want you to stay here, Nadine. I want to take care of you and our baby.” There was no doubt in Owen’s voice as he spoke and a tear slid down Nadine’s cheek.

“What about my job?” Nadine asked as Marilyn chuckled.

“We own the most successful ranch in the state of Texas, Nadine. Owen can take care of you both just fine.”

“What? You do?” Nadine asked, and he nodded.

Owen was rich. Nadine stared at him as she took this all in and his mother started to talk more to her, asking her questions.

Chapter Five

Owen and Nadine cooked dinner and talked late into the night. They sat across the table from each other. They planned on being parents but didn’t approach the idea of being together. She didn’t know how much he wanted to be with her, and he wasn’t sure just what she wanted with him. The kiss had been interrupted, but she had looked shocked when he had moved closer to her.

Owen insisted on sleeping on the couch that night while she took the bed and Nadine tossed and turned as she thought about everything that was happening. She had partly wanted him to ask her to be his when he found out and try to be together through the pregnancy, but Nadine wasn’t about to beg for that. She had known longer than him, and Owen needed time to adjust. It was safe to assume that he no longer wanted her since they were sleeping separately.

In the morning, he found the best doctor in the city and took her there. Owen was a part of the entire appointment, and she watched his face as they listened to the heartbeat together, longing to reach out and hold his hand. They got pictures of what he referred to as the ‘little peanut’, and when they left he asked her if she wanted some lunch.

Nadine looked at him across the table as they waited for their burgers and wondered if she should tell him that she missed him. “I just have that little trailer, Nadine. I think it’s too small for you to stay there if you want to be here in Texas. I want you to be so that we can see this baby grow. I will take care of everything, but I think the house might be a better place for you to stay. It’s comfortable, and I know that mama will want to fawn all over you.”

“Oh. Okay.” She sipped her lemonade as her stomach twisted and she realized that he didn’t want to be with her. They ate lunch and talked about the baby a little more before he took her to his house and called his mom to tell her about his idea. She was surprised but more than welcomed Nadine into her home, so Owen took her there with her luggage and they got her set up in a spacious room on the second floor.

Nadine stared out of the window after he had left for the night and wished that she could see his trailer. It was plenty big enough for them and the baby, with what she now knew was three bedrooms. Marilyn didn’t know why he wanted her to stay there, but she smiled as she told Nadine to give it time. She knew that Owen would realize that he had a treasure in her and stake his claim.

The two saw each other every day, and in a few nights, Owen asked Nadine if she wanted to go to a BBQ in town that was a popular fundraiser. Nadine didn’t have much in the way of clothes quite yet, but she did have a cute red dress that would be perfect for it along with some cute red heels. They made her that much closer to Owen’s six feet and Nadine put on some red lipstick when she heard him downstairs talking to his mother.

He led her to his SUV and opened the door for her as Nadine smiled and slipped into the seat. Every moment that she spent with him, Nadine was falling for Owen more and more. It had nothing to do with the baby since she knew that he would be there for that regardless of their status. It was just him. He was caring and genuine when he showed that side and incredibly handsome. She loved watching him with his sister, and the way that he gave Cindy all of his attention showed Nadine what a wonderful father he would be. There were so many good qualities about Owen that Nadine couldn’t imagine not being with him too much longer.

At the event, they ate sitting closely together on a bench with friends of Owens. She felt all of his heat as her bare leg pressed against his calf in his worn jeans and Nadine grew distracted from the chit chat that everybody was having at the table. He was happy about the baby, and he told his friends all about it. Nadine realized that she was happy in Texas now. She hadn’t give it a second thought when she had left before, but even then she had missed Owen.

They danced when they had finished eating, both fast and slow. When he pulled her close for a slow dance, Nadine met Owen’s eyes, and they locked together as she felt her body tremble against his. Owen slipped his hands down her body, and she slipped hers around his neck as he pressed his forehead against hers. “I want you,” Nadine confessed to him before he kissed her softly. “I never stopped, Owen.”

“Neither did I,” he whispered against her mouth before he claimed it with another hungry kiss. They held on tightly to each other as they stumbled off the dance floor to say good night. Nadine had been dying for Owen since she returned to Texas and pregnancy didn’t help matters at all. He took her by the hand and led her to his car before pushing her against it and kissing her hard as Nadine moaned. “You looked so good that day that you showed up. I wanted to take you right then and there. I didn’t want to let you leave.” He pulled away just enough to talk before he kissed her parted lips again. “I want you right now, but I need you in my bed.” Owen pulled away and unlocked the door with a jerky movement and wild eyes as she caught her breath.

Owen wanted her. He had not only told her but proved it to everyone inside of that barn. Nadine slipped into the seat as she closed her eyes and silently reminded her hormones to calm down while Owen hurried around to his side. They made their way to the trailer quickly, and he unlocked the door before he pushed it open and pressed her against the wall in a long kiss. Nadine wrapped her legs around his body and pulled him closer with her arms around his neck as their tongues made up for lost time.

She was vaguely aware of them moving, but Nadine only wanted more of his mouth as they kissed each other hungrily. Owen dropped her down on the bed and spread her legs before he pushed her skirt up. “Our baby is inside of you,” he said in wonder before he tugged her underwear down and stroked her aching clit. Nadine arched her back as every nerve ending in her body responded to his touch. She’d wanted sex so much since the discovery of her pregnancy, but it wouldn’t be right unless it were with Owen. Nothing had been right since then.

Owen slipped a finger inside of her before he pressed his mouth against her swollen nub. “Owen,” Nadine moaned as she closed around him and tried to keep him inside of her. His tongue stroked her as he slid in and out, almost enough to provoke the orgasm that Nadine so desperately needed. He pulled away just before she was there to slip the dress over her head. She mumbled in protest before he ran his hands over her body. “You’re so gorgeous, Nadine.”

“Just fuck me,” she murmured, as he squeezed her highly sensitive nipples and parted her legs.

“I’m clean. I always use a condom, and nothing has broken since you. I want you bare tonight and from now on.” Nadine blindly nodded before she felt him slip himself inside of her slowly. “Fuck, Nadine. I have never felt anybody like you before.” He slid deep and pulled back out as their bodies automatically moved together for their union, pressed together as close as they could be. “Come for me, baby.”

Nadine gripped his hair and rocked against him until she was crying out his name as she came hard and fast. He followed, and she felt his heat inside of her as she moaned and found his mouth with hers. Once they’d dropped to the mattress to recover, Nadine stared at him in the light from his lamp and smiled as he met her eyes. “I want the baby to have your eyes.”

“I want her to look like you if she’s a girl. Those gorgeous dark eyes and your lips…they drive me crazy.” Owen told her as he smiled and slid a hand through her dark hair. “I wonder what he or she will look like. I can’t believe that I’m going to be a father.”

“Are you upset about it at all?” she asked him in a curious tone as he stared at her.

Owen had the will in mind, but that had nothing to do with the baby. He wanted that just for himself. “I was surprised, but we were both there when the condom broke. I think it was fate that brought us together. I can’t wait for this part of our lives to begin, Nadine. I just need to memorize this body every night until that day comes.” He slipped his hand over her rounded breast and sucked in his breath. “Beautiful.”

“I am going to stay here now. Here with you.” She was honest as she spoke and Owen raised an eyebrow at her before he kissed her. “That was such bullshit about it not being good enough.”

“It’s so simple. I just got it for some space without a thought to ever sharing it with anybody. We can have a house built instead,” Owen suggested, as she laughed and kissed him. “My mom loves you, though. She enjoyed you staying with her even though she told me to get my act together in private.”

“She did?” Nadine asked him through laughter, as he nodded. She adored Marilyn. Even in her grieving moments, the women was strong and sassy. “Your mama is amazing.”

“I know it. I knew that I would need a strong woman like her before I settled, and I’ve found her. Even when you left me last time, it was for yourself. I can tell that you succeeded there, and I hope that being here won’t be bad as it was for you before,” Owen said in a serious tone as she stared at him.

“A job doesn’t make up for love. I love you, Owen, and I want to raise our family here.” The words slipped out before she could stop them and Nadine widened her eyes.

“I love you too, hot mama.” They made love again with her on her stomach after he had checked and double checked that it was safe, and Owen didn’t hold back as he took her fast and hard. Nadine gripped the sheets as she bit her lip and felt her body start to release the intense pressure inside of her. “Nadine, I’m coming,” Owen told her in a broken voice as she cried out with him. It was like a rocket as she came again and Nadine felt all of her energy in that motion before she slumped onto the mattress.

He told her that he wanted a proper family dinner now that they were together. Nadine had only caught fleeting glimpses of his brothers over the last few days, and she sensed that they weren’t fans of hers. She nodded and pulled him close as she memorized the feeling of their bodies together.

The supper was a couple of nights away, and Nadine went out to buy a new dress for the occasion. She stared at herself in the mirror on Owen’s closet and took in the sage green material against her body as she ran a hand over her stomach. She wasn't showing yet, but Nadine felt more pregnant every day. She smiled widely at herself. Owen stepped out of the bathroom in a pair of black slacks and a white shirt, with a tie that matched his eyes draped loosely around his neck. Nadine stepped forward and knotted it before she pressed her lips against his.

They drove to the main house and Nadine met the entire family. The brothers all resembled one another and, from what Marilyn said, their father. Jacob and Tommy were polite at best, but she saw them looking at her suspiciously before glancing at Owen several times during the evening. She was beside Owen and sipping her cider when Tommy cleared his throat. “It’s convenient that you’re here, Nadine.”

“Stop it,” Owen warned his brother, knowing that he hadn’t mentioned the will to Nadine yet.

“You know about our father, but has anyone told you about the will that he left for us?” Jacob joined in, and Marilyn set her napkin down as she glared at her sons.

“Will?” Nadine asked, and Owen gripped her hand tightly.

“The first to produce an heir gets the ranch and the inheritance. Are you sure that that you didn’t know that?” Her eyes widened, and when she looked at Owen his eyes showed the pain that he was feeling. “It will make the two of you very rich, and your life will be very comfortable. Is this even Owen’s baby? Or is this a ploy on your end to take everything after our hard work, Owen?” Tommy asked as Marilyn started telling them to shut up.

“Don’t listen to them, Nadine,” Owen pleaded with her, as she got up and left the table. Nadine ran for the front door and blindly took off over the soft grass to the pond as tears flooded her eyes.

Again, in Texas. Again, over a man who was using her for his motives. Nadine felt so stupid, and she dropped to the bench by the water as she cried all over again.

Chapter Six

Owen found her there an hour later. He dropped onto the bench and stared into her broken face. “You played me for a fool, Owen.” Nadine looked at him. His face was ashen, tie askew and his hair a mess.

“I don’t want the ranch or the money, Nadine. This isn’t about that; it’s about this baby and us.” Owen assured her, as she stared silently at him. “That’s all I want.”

“How much are you getting?” Nadine asked, and he gave a ragged sigh.

“There’s a lot, but I don’t want it. The others can split it for all that I care. I love you,” Owen insisted, as he tried to touch her.

“Stop it,” Nadine told him, as she started crying again. She tried to insist on staying there, but Owen made her go back to the house and made sure that she was safe before he left for the night. Nadine wasn’t caving and refused to talk to him as she closed the door to the spare bedroom in his face.

Nadine had an appointment the following day for the baby, and they drove silently together. Nadine would never refuse him the chance to share in his child’s development, but she no longer trusted his motives with her. The technician doing the ultrasound smiled at them as she asked if they wanted to know what they were having since it was already pretty clear. “Yes,” Owen told her, as he tried to take Nadine’s hand. She dropped it, and the girl looked between the two of them with curious eyes.

“It’s not one hundred percent coming from me, but you are having a girl.” The petite brunette showed them and Nadine felt her joy diffuse some of her disappointment at Owen.

They went right back to the house, and Owen left Nadine watching something on television with Cindy. The girl kept looking at her, and Nadine finally stared back at her. “What?”

“They’re wrong about Owen. Tommy and Jacob are wrong. He loves you,” Cindy told her. Nadine frowned. She was so young. How could she know that? “He talks about you a lot. Owen loves you, Nadine. He has never cared about the money more than you.”

“Why didn’t he tell me about it before they did?” Nadine asked her, and Cindy gave her a wide-eyed stare.

“You have to ask me that?” Cindy’s face showed her that the reaction would’ve initially been the same on Nadine’s part, and she knew that Cindy was right.

Nadine’s face fell as she dropped lower onto the couch and stroked her belly gently. There was a bump there now, and she sighed as she felt something move inside of her again. “I just felt the baby. She just moved.”

Marilyn heard her and rushed into the room as a tear slid down Nadine's cheek. “Cindy’s right, you know. That boy loves you more than he’s loved anything else apart from me.”

“I just wish I would’ve heard it from him. I have so much doubt.” Nadine whispered as Marilyn and Cindy pressed against her stomach with soft touches. “I need some time to think about this.”

While she didn’t leave the state, Nadine also kept to herself for the next week or two. Her pain was evident in her face, and Owen finally called a meeting with his brothers to discuss the will. He told them that he wanted to split the money and give them the ranch as long as they set aside some money for Cindy. Owen planned on moving away from the house and starting anew.

Tommy and Jacob stared at him as he dropped his gaze to the floor in the home office. “You’re having a baby, Owen. That gives you everything.”

“I never wanted the money. I only wanted Nadine and our baby, and I don’t even have that. I’ll just take my share and figure something out.” His voice showed the sadness he was feeling, and his brothers shared a long look. “Let’s plan a meeting with the lawyer and get that set up.”

He left the house feeling broken and lost. Owen decides to go to the rodeo even though that’s what had started all of this, but it normally soothed him and distracted him from the things on his mind.

After a few beers, Owen ran into some friends talking about the amateur bull contest happening in an hour. He decided that it was a perfect distraction. They all went over to the guy running it, and Owen threw his name into the mix. He’d ridden a bull a few times and prided himself in his talent, even asking for one of the wilder animals.

Nadine overheard Tommy and Jacob talking with Marilyn in the kitchen after a nap and walked right into the room. “He’s splitting up the money?” she demanded, and Tommy nodded.

“I don’t even think he wanted that, but fair is fair. He loves you, Nadine. I’ve never seen him like this with a woman before.” Tommy shook his head. “I assumed all wrong, and I’m sorry.”

“Where is he?” Nadine asked as Jacob frowned.

“I heard he’s down at the rodeo acting a fool.”

“Damn it,” Nadine cursed and looked at Marilyn. “Can I use your car? I need to talk to him.”

“Go get your man.” Marilyn smiled as she walked over to get the keys.

Nadine didn’t even freshen up before she left the house in her torn jeans and pale pink t-shirt. She just needed to fix everything. Nadine drove as carefully as she could in the luxurious SUV and parked in the back instead of wasting time finding somewhere closer. She needed to find Owen and tell him that she loved him and that she wanted them to be a family.

Running through the crowd she heard sirens, but Nadine went right to the sounds of cheering to find someone riding a bull. “Nadine? What are you doing here?” She turned to see Cole, who looked stunned to see her.

“Owen James. Where is he?” she demanded as his face fell and he looked around the crowd.

“He just rode and got thrown off. He’s on his way to the hospital,” Cole told her and tilted his head. “Are you with him now?”

“I will be. What hospital?” Nadine asked, and made a mental note to herself as she tore through the crowd to the car. She took a moment to figure out the fancy GPS system before she was on her way through the light traffic as tears slid down her cheeks. Marilyn called as she was driving and Nadine told her what had happened in a flood of tears before she took a sharp right when the robotic voice told her to.

The hospital loomed before her, and Nadine parked quickly and ran inside to a nurse’s station, demanding to know about Owen. The woman told her to calm down as she checked a computer and informed Nadine that Owen was on the second floor of the building, and they could help her up there.

Nadine ran to the elevator and paced as she waited for the car. The baby was moving, and Nadine wondered if she could feel her mother’s stress. At that station, Nadine was joined by Marilyn and her children and they found out that Owen was admitted unconscious with a concussion after a violent ride on the bull. They went to his room, and Marilyn consulted with a doctor while Nadine crept in there to see him alone as she waited for any word.

Owen looked painfully bruised and asleep as she looked at the monitors that he was hooked up to. “Please wake up, Owen. I love you, and we both need you. I know that you weren’t after the money, and I’m so sorry for thinking that and...letting this happen. Please come back to me.” She dropped into the chair and took his hand as she cried against the mattress and prayed for his recovery.

The room slowly filled with family and friends, but nobody moved Nadine from her vigil by his bedside. She could see how loved Owen was by the community, despite his concerns when they had first met. It seemed like days, but Owen opened his eyes only a few hours later and looked around the room before his blurry eyes settled on Nadine at his side. “You’re here.”

“What were you trying to do with that bull? Kill yourself?” Nadine asked him, as Marilyn chuckled and shook his head.

“You took the words right from my mouth,” Marilyn told her, as the rest of the room laughed.

“I wasn’t thinking straight. Am I okay?” he asked, as he clutched her hand tighter.

“You will be, but don’t even think of being that stupid ever again. Our daughter needs you. I need you.” Nadine smiled and cried as he looked at her with wide eyes.

“Does that mean what I think it does?” he cautiously asked her, and she nodded tearfully.

“I love you, Owen,” Nadine pledged in front of the entire room to sounds of gasps and murmurs. “I never want to be without you ever again.”

“Nadine Parson, will you marry me? I want to be a family, and I need you as my wife. I need you by my side forever,” Owen asked her, and she cried and nodded.

“Yes, I want that. I want you.” She gingerly stood to kiss him as he apologized for not having a ring. The witnesses cheered as she smiled and kissed him.

“I don’t care about any of that, Owen James. I am sorry that I doubted you, my love.”

As he kissed her, Nadine knew that she’d found her forever in Texas. Warmth filled her veins.

Texas. Who would’ve ever guessed?

*****

THE END

Secret Baby Sports Romance Collection

Quarterback Daddy

Description

If I win, and I always win, I get an animalistic rush that can only be satiated by a woman’s body. And there she is, waiting to interview me.

Erica

I wasn’t attending the NFL game to see Kyle Murphy, like everyone else. I was there because I had a job to do. I had an interview to take, and I was willing to do anything to get it.

Chiseled body, six-pack abs, permanent obnoxious smile. He decided to undress in front of me, in the locker room. And then he invited me to watch him take a shower.

And I was floored. All self-control was out of the window. He was going to have me, and I was willing to abandon all professional ethics for the sake of the interview I wanted.

But then everyone found out. And I was left with a secret that not even he can find out.

Kyle

I get an adrenaline rush after I win a game. An instant, animalistic instinct that can only be satiated by a woman’s body.

So I was lucky that Erica Lee, a fresh-faced young reporter was waiting for me after the game.

But unlike all my other fans, she was a tough nut to crack.

When I succeeded, it was like nothing else. I had to have her again. I wanted more.

So when my manager said I needed a pretend girlfriend to clear my name, I knew exactly whom I wanted...

Chapter One - Erica

I have been chasing news stories for the past year. Nobody thought I could do it – a girl trying to make it big as a sports journalist? But I was determined to prove them all wrong, especially my dad, who always wanted a son but got me instead.

So when I was called into my editor’s office the other day, you can imagine how on edge I was. The worst thing that could happen was my being demoted to write fluff human interest stories without a byline. The best thing that could happen was that I got to cover the next NFL game.

What ended up happening was that my editor gave me an assignment that was so good that I hadn’t even dreamt of it. Kyle Murphy. I was supposed to interview Kyle Murphy.

Before anything else, I should let you in on who Kyle Murphy is. As you can predict, he is an NFL superstar. Why else would I even be interested? He was being touted as the next big thing. He might have been only twenty-four years old, but he wasn’t green to the game. He had been picked up, touted at the tender age of eighteen and he had been making a splash ever since. Teams had fought over him, and he obviously took up the most pricy offer. Because that is who Kyle Murphy was.

I hadn’t ever met him in person, but I had formed a pretty accurate impression of him. I had interviewed and hung around enough footballers to know exactly how much the fame got to their heads. But with Kyle Murphy, it was a completely different level.

The guy looked like a Greek God, for starters. His body was pure muscle. It was hard to miss the layers of chiseled and well-sculpted sinew under his jersey while he played. His face was sharp, his jaw square, his eyes a piercing emerald green, and his lips flawlessly pink and juicy. His hair was dark, and he kept it short in a buzz cut so that it never interfered with his game.

So, Kyle Murphy’s stardom wasn’t all just about his prowess on the field. It was also about how irresistibly gorgeous he looked. This contributed to all the media attention he got. He was never seen without a beautiful model or film star hanging from his arm and he always left them heartbroken. Kyle Murphy was known as a serial non-committer and I could never understand why these women kept trying. It was like they couldn’t help themselves.

Men wanted to be like him and women wanted to tame him. That was the legend of Kyle Murphy. I had always watched from the sidelines, interested in his success story. Never before did I have the opportunity to actually meet him in person, interview him. He was larger than life – too high profile for me to actually meet. But, finally, here I was. For some reason my editor had thought I was ready to report on him and I was sure not going to mess it up.

So, during the game I stood in the middle of the hallway near the locker room. I could watch on the large screen TV that had been fixed at the entrance, so I wasn’t really missing out on the action. My plan was to intercept him on his way back to the locker room after the game. Kyle Murphy was notorious for not keeping his word with reporters for interviews. He could very well change his mind. Then what was I supposed to do? Become a failure? I was determined to get this interview. It was my job and I was going to do it well.

But the whole time I stood watching the game, my brain was split in half. I could see him on the screen, taking his team to victory. He moved swiftly on the field, the cameras always remained focused on him. Even with his helmet on, even when he was being tackled, Kyle Murphy had an obnoxious smile on his face. The cameras captured the sparkle in his eye, the way his body cut through the wind as he ran.

I was watching him. That is to say, I was watching the team win. I couldn’t help but think about my dad and the look of sheer surprise he would have on his face when my interview was printed the next morning. He’d see my name, my official mugshot at the top above the article and the realization would sink in: his daughter had interviewed Kyle Murphy, the model son he wished he had. He would be in disbelief for the first few minutes that it was actually his daughter, and then he might regret all the words he had thrown at me. He might regret the passive aggressiveness he had tortured my mother with, blaming her for not presenting him with a son, for not being able to have any more children after me.

Kyle Murphy represented more than just a lucky break for me. He was going to give me the opportunity to prove to my dad that I was capable of anything. That even though I was a girl, I was way closer to the NFL than any son of his might have ever gotten.

The game had come to an end, and I could see Kyle Murphy on the screen being lauded by the crowd. Some of his teammates had lifted him up on their shoulders. He had yanked the helmet off his face, smiling and laughing for the camera. Kyle Murphy was celebrating and I was silently celebrating too, hoping that he wouldn’t forget that he had an interview to give.

Chapter Two - Kyle

That fresh after-victory feeling overcame me when I walked off the field and back towards the locker room. I have to admit – it was the biggest thrill. It was why I played the game, why I trained every day of the week, every week of the month. I pushed my body to the limit, I worked hard to stay fit and on top of the game, to be the best… because I love to win.

To hear the crowd cheer was a high, an adrenaline rush, and a reminder of all the good things in my life. Most importantly, a reminder of all the panties that were going to drop tonight. A game always charged me up for a good fuck. I needed to feel the smooth flesh of the inside of a woman’s thigh immediately after a game.

If I won, and I always won, it immediately turned me on. I don’t know how to describe it other than that it was an instant, animalistic instinct to fuck.

We had won again, my teammates thumping my back as we walked back towards the locker room. I was already scanning the cheering crowd, eyeing the people who had gathered at the entryway.

I noticed the handful of women, fans who were screaming my name. Tight asses, delicious cleavage, flowing hair, big eyes, smooth necks. Those were the first things I noticed. I was like a wolf on the prowl. I knew I could have any of them – all I had to do was give them a look.

I smiled at a few of them, and I could see it in their eyes as I passed by. They were desperate for me. I had read the papers this morning: a recent poll had revealed that I was named as “The Sexiest Man in America”. It had made me laugh that morning. Now, after the game was over, after we had run and the adrenaline was pumping through my veins, I wanted a prize. An actual prize.

One of the girls who was screaming my name, whose palm I lightly grazed before walking away, had licked her lips when our eyes met. She wanted me. I could imagine her panties getting wet. She was going to tell all her friends that I had looked at her. It made me smile. Maybe there was some way I could get her into the locker room, into my shower, bend her over and get it over with. That was the only way I could relax, the only way I could calm my nerves and enjoy the rest of the celebration with my teammates. I needed to fuck.

Then I walked into the hallway, my teammates flanking me on either side. We were like an entourage, a convoy of the most eligible bachelors in the country, who had just won another game.

But my focus had shifted already. I had seen her standing at the entrance of the locker room, and I decided almost instantly that she was going to be my catch for the night. She would do.

She could have been a reporter, or a lawyer, or an architect. The bottom line was she looked nothing like my usual screaming fans. This girl had straight glossy blonde hair that was neatly parted on the side, it was cut sharply at her shoulders. She immediately looked low maintenance, like she had barely spent any time doing her hair. She was wearing a pair of black tailored trousers and I instantly thought, “Who wears trousers to an NFL game?”

A white shirt was tucked in at the waist, and that waist was small, and the buttons on her shirt were slightly parted to accommodate for those big juicy breasts. A lanyard hung around her neck, and that was when I made up my mind. I knew she was a reporter even before she stuck her hand out in front of me.

“Kyle Murphy.” She said my name like she was informing me of it - like I might have been clueless of my name before she instructed me. I looked into her eyes. They were large, blue eyes, yet focused – like she was on a mission. She was serious about what she was about to say.

I hadn’t slowed my pace (neither had those around me) and she walked beside us, keeping her hand stuck out towards me.

“I’m Erica Lee from The Statesman,” she continued. This time I smirked at her. But unlike all my other fans, she was a tough nut to crack. I still hadn’t seen her smile or blush.

“Hello, Erica Lee,” I said and decided to shake her hand. Physical contact might get the ball rolling. Our hands met and I was instantly aware of how small and slender her hand was in mine, but I shook it nonetheless with a strong jerk. I was almost afraid that I had broken her arm.

But she looked unaffected.

“I have an interview with you. Your manager confirmed it with us this morning,” she continued, and I raised my eyebrow. Honestly, I couldn’t remember. I didn’t pay attention to half of the things that Lewis said to me, and especially not on game day! But the very fact that she was here, so close to our locker room, meant that she had been given access. It was obvious that Lewis had allowed her to try to get an interview with me.

She was still not smiling, and I was still walking. I walked straight into the locker room and she followed me. “Mr. Murphy,” she said after a few seconds of silence. Her voice was sharp, authoritative. I couldn’t remember the last time someone had spoken to me like this.

My interest in her had lain in what lay underneath those trousers and that white tucked-in shirt. But she looked like she meant business, and I wasn’t sure if that annoyed me or interested me more.

Chapter Three - Erica

“An interview?” he asked me. He had suddenly stopped in front of a locker, clearly his. I could feel my neck burning as I tried to maintain my composure. Men had started to strip right in front of me. They were all either lost in their own locker room world, or they were doing it purposely because they could see that a young, nervous girl was in the locker room with them.

Friendly curses were being flung around, towels were being wrapped around waists. Some didn’t even bother to cover their dicks. A ritualistic shower was coming up, and I felt like all these men were putting on a show.

Kyle Murphy was still fiddling around with his locker, thankfully he hadn’t started to strip yet.

“Yes, your manager said that you were willing to give me an interview,” I reiterated as he smiled. I noticed the white set of perfectly sparkling teeth, those green eyes which laughed along with the rest of his face. He shook his head indulgently.

“Lewis is a pain in the ass,” he said, and I could feel my hands start to get clammy. I was running out of things to say. I was getting a first-hand experience in exactly how charming Kyle Murphy could be.

“Nonetheless, he has promised us your time,” I managed to say. I had to stick to the plan. I had to remain professional. A look bordering on annoyance took over Kyle’s face. He was probably irritated that I had said that, but I wasn’t going to budge. I was going to get this interview.

“How long is this going to take?” he asked and I bit down on my lip.

“Half an hour? Forty-five minutes?” I said, trying to make it sound convincing. My attention had started to waver, though. I could see that he had started to unlace his shoes, which meant he was going to take off his clothes very soon.

“I don’t have that kind of time, Erica.” He remembered my name. He straightened his back and was back to smiling. Then I saw his eyes narrow as he glanced, in full view, directly at my breasts. I could feel my cheeks blushing.

“But there was a promise made, and I only have a couple of quick questions.” I charged through. Nothing was going to faze me. This was my career. I had points to prove to my dad.

“Quick questions?” He said it with a laugh.

“Yes, just a few questions about the game, and…” I tried to frame the words as best as I could.

“And about the recent poll in the papers?” he asked and I stuck up my chin. I could see the pride in his eyes. He was having fun with me, he was enjoying the attention. I could see that he had directly assumed that he was making me wet.

He had started to roll up his jersey. It came sliding off his body. He bunched it up into a ball and flung it into his open locker. I gulped as discreetly as I could manage to. His shoulders were broad and his smooth torso was sticky with sweat, his six-pack on full display. Instantly, I imagined my tongue running down the middle of his chest, all the way down his stomach and…

“So is that what you want to ask me?” He interrupted my thoughts and I shook my head.

“I’m not an entertainment reporter, Mr. Murphy,” I managed to say without fumbling.

“Call me Kyle,” he said.

“I’m a sports journalist, Kyle, so I’ll stick to the questions related to the game if that’s alright with you,” I said, instantly regretting it. I didn’t want to come across as arrogant. I knew Kyle Murphy wasn’t the kind of man to deal with arrogance well. Besides, he had probably already seen me drooling over his naked torso, so there was no denying that I was thinking about how sexy he was.

He gave a sudden laugh, and then to my absolute shock started to remove the rest of his clothes. I gulped again, staring at him with widened eyes – at his nakedness, at that huge throbbing dick that already looked aroused. Or was it just the way it always looked?

I snapped back my head to meet his eyes. I had to remain professional. I wasn’t going to allow myself to be like all those other women he so easily lured into bed. This interview wasn’t about how massively gorgeous Kyle Murphy looked naked.

“Of course, Erica. You can ask me all the serious questions you like,” he said then, still smiling. He had already seen me looking, seen me blushing.

I licked my lips and tried to force a weak smile on my face. “Let me just grab my notepad and I’ll have the questions ready for you,” I said, dragging my gaze away from him and shuffling through my tote for the things I needed.

When I looked up I saw that his legs were spread wide apart and his feet planted firmly on the ground. His dick lay hanging, in all its glory, facing me. His arms were folded, with muscles bulging over his chest and he had a happy glint in his eye. Honestly, I was growing increasingly annoyed with him. He wasn’t taking it seriously. He wasn’t taking me seriously! This wasn’t what journalism was about.

“You can ask me all the questions you want, but I’m going to take a shower,” he said and suddenly turned on his heel and walked in the opposite direction.

I felt my jaw hang open. Then, I breathed in deeply and exhaled. If he was trying to shake me off, it wasn’t going to work.

Chapter Four - Kyle

I didn’t think she’d follow me to the shower. I thought I’d successfully managed to get rid of her. What was evident from her body language was that she wasn’t as turned on by me as I was by her. But, then again, I was in the mood for a fuck. I still had the chemicals of victory running through my veins and I was desperate to get them out. I wanted her body. I wanted to feel that ass, run my fingers over her nipples… Or was it anybody’s ass I wanted? I wasn’t sure, and I was hoping that if she left me alone I could go ahead and invite someone else into the shower. One of the girls outside – maybe the one who had licked her lips when I grazed her hand.

But Erica followed me all the way to the row of showers. The last one was always reserved for me, and I walked silently towards it. I could hear her heels clicking against the tiles as she hurried behind me.

“So can I start asking you the questions?” I heard her say. I didn’t bother turning around. I thought I detected annoyance in her voice. If she was so annoyed with me, why didn’t she just leave me alone?

“Shoot,” I said as I walked up to the shower and pulled the curtain aside. Some of my teammates were in the other cubicles, the water streaming down loudly.

Erica tucked a handful of hair behind her ear and stared back at me with those large blue eyes. I was reminded again of how luscious those lips were and I felt my dick stir. “Firstly, your training schedule.” She said it with such mathematical precision. I rolled my eyes.

“What’s wrong?” she asked and I stepped into the shower cubicle.

“This isn’t what I want to talk about right after a game. I want to celebrate,” I said, positioning myself right under the showerhead. I was surprised and maybe even a little offended that she hadn’t been staring at my body. That she had barely noticed my dick. What was she made of? Steel?

“So what do you want me to ask you? About how you’ve been voted as the sexiest man in the country?” She threw the words at me, and I saw the sudden anger in her eyes. I had no idea why she was pissed off with me, but I laughed. Her cheeks had turned a dark red and her eyes had narrowed. I wanted to tear that shirt off her.

“If you want,” I said and this time, it was she who rolled her eyes.

“Like I said before, Kyle, this is a serious interview. I’m sorry that you don’t want to talk about this right after your game, but I’m just doing my job.” Erica shrugged and hooked a hand on her protruding waist. The notebook in her other hand swung against her thigh. I noticed those long legs, those slender long arms, the way her breasts bulged, and the fire in her eyes. I bit down on my lips and smiled.

“Do you think I’m being difficult, Erica?” I asked her and I spread my arms, placing my palms on the walls on either side of me. I was splayed for her, for her pleasure, for her eyes to feast on. I saw her gaze drop, her eyes subtly moved over my body, but she tried to maintain the intense look on her face.

“I’m not your babysitter Kyle, but yes, I would like to get this over with as fast as you do,” she said and raised an eyebrow. This still wasn’t the reaction I had been hoping for. I wanted to fuck her, or someone, or her, or anyone. I couldn’t be sure anymore. All I knew was that I wanted to see her naked.

“I’ll tell you what – I’ll answer all your questions if you step into this shower with me,” I said with a smirk and I watched her face change. She looked like she had taken offense, but I wasn’t going to give up that easily.

“Excuse me? I think you’ve misunderstood what I’m here to do,” she said, but I had heard her voice shake. I had made her nervous.

“You want an interview with me, get in the shower,” I said, my smile disappearing from my face. I was desperate for her body now. I wondered if she could see it in my throbbing dick.

“I don’t have to do it,” she said, meeting my gaze confidently. Now I wanted her even more.

“Of course you don’t. It’s your choice. You can always come back later. My manager can set it up,” I said and shrugged. It wouldn’t kill me if she said no and walked away, but I truly wanted those clothes ripped.

I could see that she was thinking about it. Her brows were wrinkled and she was licking her lips. I mean, who would refuse an offer like this? There would be thousands of women who would happily oblige. What was taking her so long?

Now I saw her fully look at me, her eyes ran over my navel, then went down till they focused on what was between my legs. I could see her professional exterior crack a little. She needed that interview. She was going to get into the shower with me and feel my dick up against her ass. She was working it all out in her head, and no matter how moralistic and professional Erica Lee wanted to be, at the end of the day, she was just like any other hot-blooded young woman. She wasn’t going to pass up this opportunity.

“How will I take my notes?” she asked. I couldn’t help but laugh.

Chapter Five - Erica

The showerhead came on as soon as I stepped in. I was hoping that he might have given me some notice. The hot steamy water hit my body and I gasped with the shock. I knew exactly what was happening. He was seducing me. This was completely inappropriate, but this was also Kyle Murphy. You couldn’t put something like this past him. Yet, I did wonder if this was the kind of journalist I wanted to become. Someone who would do anything to get the scoop that she wanted. I still hadn’t thought about the fact that I had stepped into the shower because I wanted his body just as much as I wanted the interview.

I still tried to keep a straight face as the water poured over me. Kyle was smiling, watching my hair dampen and stick to the sides of my face.

“So, your training schedule,” I reminded him and he nodded.

“I wake up at six am, every day,” he began and I looked into his eyes. It was plain to see: he wanted me. I noticed the way the water streamed down his muscles, how his flesh glistened and shone in the water. He raised his hands and brushed them over his hair. My hair and my clothes were getting drenched.

“Then I eat a breakfast for champions.” He said it with a laugh. He was looking at my wet clothes now, where my shirt stuck to my breasts. My nipples were pert and sticking out of my clothes. He was watching them.

“Then I leave my house to hit the gym first,” he continued, and slowly he was taking a few steps towards me. I didn’t budge or move back, his slow voice had overtaken my senses. He was much taller than me, I had to crane my neck to look at him as he hovered over me.

“Do you want to know how many push-ups and crunches I do at the gym?” he asked and my lips parted just as he moved both his hands towards me.

I felt the buttons pop and my shirt rip. He had, with one swift motion, torn my shirt so that now it lay loosely hanging and wet, my breasts revealed. I was wearing a thin lace bra. Now it was wet too and Kyle was staring at it. There were goosebumps on my skin. He hadn’t said anything. He hadn’t prepared me for it and I had no will to stop him. I wanted him. I had felt his skin on mine and I wanted those large hands on my neck.

I hadn’t replied to his question, and he wasn’t waiting for a response.

“Do you have any more questions for me or can I just go ahead and fuck you now?” he asked with that same smile on his face. Our bodies were barely apart, my nipples grazing his chest. We stared at each other.

Then, I did something I would never have expected myself to do. I stood up on my toes and I kissed him. I took his lips in my mouth and I forced my tongue into his own. I heard his low growl as he grabbed my waist, his hands tightly gripping my flesh as he kissed me back. Our tongues were lashing against each other as he pulled me closer to him.

I could feel his hard dick sliding against my waist. I felt small and soft, clay in his hands. While we kissed I felt his hands ride up till he yanked my bra apart. My wet, waiting breasts were in his hands. He slid his fingers over them till he was flicking my erect, tight nipples. I winced with pleasure as he continued.

“Get down here,” he growled when we pulled apart. That smiling charming face was replaced by a darker look. He had turned into someone else, he looked like a beast ready to mount.

He had grabbed my waist again and flipped me around. My face met the slippery wall of the shower as he positioned himself behind me. I heard the ripping sound my trousers made as he tore into them. Then he slid my lace panty down.

“This is how I celebrate after a game. You can put that in your article,” he said with a hiss. Then I felt him thrust his dick into me. Again, he did it without warning, but I had been ready and wet for him this time. I surprised myself by screaming. He was big and tight inside me, and I could feel the hot steamy water fall on my back as he pushed himself into me.

He laughed gently when I screamed and pulled out. His hands were on my ass, holding the cheeks apart as he slid into me again. My palms were flat against the slippery wall. He pulled out again and then thrust in with greater force this time.

I screamed again, oblivious to who could hear us. Then he increased his pace, rapidly pounding into me. My body shook, I lost my footing, but he was holding me in place with his grip on my ass and waist. Sometimes his hands moved up to squeeze my breasts and flick my nipples. I moaned loudly, our bodies made a loud squeaking noise with every thrust. I didn’t care who could hear. Kyle Murphy’s dick was inside me. He was fucking me with a ferociousness I had never experienced before.

I had forgotten about my interview, about my job, about everything else. All I wanted was for him to continue thrusting into me, slowly pushing me over the edge. His big hands held me tightly. He bunched up my hair as he rammed into me, giving him just the kind of grip he needed to really drill me.

Chapter Six - Kyle

I had expected a quickie in the shower after the game, but what I got was far from that. Erica’s body felt more delicious than I had imagined it to be under all those clothes. I was pumping into her, and I could feel her juices flow. Her breasts were big and juicy and she felt soft and small in my hands. She was screaming, moaning, yelling my name. It was like she was a completely different person from the moment she had stepped into the shower.

I reached over and touched her between her legs, soft pulpy sweetness between her thighs, and she moaned again. I couldn’t help but smile as I started massaging her where I could feel her sticky wetness flowing. Erica tried to straighten her body, but I held her down.

She was writhing under me as I continued drilling her, repeatedly, with an increased pace till I felt like I might not be able to control it anymore. She was soft and moist in my hands, and she moved her hips around so that I was losing all control. But my hand was doing the trick – I could feel her body shaking, vibrating as I stroked her gently. The contrast of my gentle stroking of her pussy against the fast and forceful thrusts from the back was what was making her body shake.

I could sense that she was going to come.

And come she did! She screamed my name aloud and writhed in my arms. I didn’t stop stroking her as I felt her orgasm, her juices flowing right into my hands. Her breasts shook and her shoulders shivered. I wanted to bite her back but I restrained myself. It was time for me to do the same. It was time for me to claim my prize.

My eyes rolled back in my head as I filled her up. I could feel myself emptying into her with force, shooting straight into her as she tightened her grip on me with her legs. She had straightened her back by now, our bodies squashed against each other, slipping and sliding in the water. I gasped as I came, and then I sighed. My face was against the back of her head, my hands squeezing her breasts. She sighed too.

We remained in that position for a few seconds till she slowly pulled herself away from me. I couldn’t help but smile. This was not the kind of sex I had expected from her. I thought she needed to be tamed, but she was more excitable than I was.

But when Erica turned to look at me, she wasn’t smiling. “I hope you got what you wanted, Kyle,” were her first words. My eyebrows automatically raised.

“Now, I’d like to get what I came here for,” she said, still standing under the full blast of the shower.

I couldn’t believe that she could still think about the interview after what had just happened… After she had been screaming my name, moaning, her body shaking against mine.

“I’ll give you your interview, Erica,” I told her. I wondered if she detected the growing anger in my voice. I wanted her to smile a little at me, to bite down on her lip and tell me how good she felt.

“And also some clothes. You’ve torn all my clothes. I don’t know how you expect me to leave this shower room without anything on.” She looked almost angry herself as she spoke.

I couldn’t remember ever fucking a woman who was angry with me immediately after. Usually, they couldn’t wait for more.

“You can wear my spare shirt while you wait. I’ll get Lewis to go buy you some new clothes in the meantime,” I told her, and reached for the shampoo and shower gel.

“Good. We can have our interview while I wait,” she said, running her fingers through her hair.

Before I had a chance to reply, she had turned on her heel and stepped out of the shower. I watched in surprise as she reached for the towel hanging from the hook outside and started drying herself off. She didn’t bother to look at me, nor did she ask when she took my shirt from where it lay, neatly folded, on the bench nearby. She wasn’t ashamed or shy when she slipped into it and sat down on the bench.

Her hair was damp. She had smoothed it so that it stuck to her head. Her eyes looked fresh, very large, and a glistening blue like a stormy sea. She crossed her bare long legs and folded her hands on her lap. Then she reached for her notepad and pen, which she had discarded earlier.

I washed myself while she sat there, waiting for me to finish. When I turned off the shower and stepped out, she was still looking at me intently. “You can go tell Lewis to get me some new clothes. I’ll wait here with the questions till then,” she said.

I stared at her in shock. This was the most confident woman I had met in my entire life. “You’re wearing half of my clothes,” I said weakly.

“You were walking around naked before. What is stopping you now? I’m sure Lewis will be easy to find, won’t he?” She was looking at me with a smirk on her face. Somehow, she had managed to turn this around. She was going to get her way.

I gulped and then turned, dripping wet still. There was no towel or no clothes for me. I walked completely naked back towards the locker where Lewis was waiting, talking to a few of my teammates. “I have a huge favor to ask you, Lewis,” I said as they all turned to look at me, surprised, wondering why I hadn’t dried myself off yet.

“You need to go and do some shopping for me,” I explained when Lewis looked back at me, worriedly.

Chapter Seven - Erica

This was not what I had planned. I detested him – detested the way Kyle Murphy behaved, the kind of self-righteous air he had about him, but he was sexy as hell. And we both had gotten what we wanted: each other’s body. And I had gotten my interview.

My dad had read the article too, and the same evening he had called. I let the phone ring till it reached voicemail and then I heard his voice leave a message. “You interviewed Kyle Murphy, kid? Your mother would be so proud.”

I bit down on my lip when I heard the message. I played it again, over and over. Yes, my mother would have been proud if she were still alive. But what about him? What was stopping him from admitting it… admitting that he was a little proud too?

Anyway, that was all over. Kyle Murphy was over. It had been two weeks since the article was published and my editor was already sending me out for games that I had never covered before. The interview was a success. My face was on the national map. My hard work had paid off. No journalist had ever gotten that close to Kyle Murphy before, nobody had asked those questions and neither had he bothered to answer any of them before. But I had caught him at the right time, when he was at his weakest, at his most satisfied. He had answered everything.

So, the interview was a success and I was beginning to forget about him until I started feeling sick. Not the kind of sickness in your stomach you feel when you’ve had too much takeout on a Friday night. No, this was sickness in the morning, sometimes at work. I had to run to the toilets, then wash my mouth and drink water to compose myself. It had been happening for over four days. It was time to take a pregnancy test.

I was in denial for the first few days, and then I took the test again. Kyle Murphy was a one-time thing, it was a quickie after a game, before an interview. Long gone now. And yet, I was pregnant with his child.

The first feelings of anger gave way to sadness, then to panic, and then to a feeling of misery. What would happen to my career? I wasn’t ready to be a mother. What about my dad? This would give him something to laugh about. If he had a son, he wouldn’t have made such a mistake in the middle of a blossoming career, would he?

I smashed a flower vase in my apartment. Then, I googled Kyle Murphy on the internet and stared at images of him attending concerts, after-parties, and award ceremonies, a different woman on his arm each time. I had seen what was under all those clothes, those tuxedos in the photographs. He had been inside me. Those green eyes had looked directly into my face. He had nibbled my ears, touched my nipples… And now I was pregnant.

One bad decision, one moment of irresistible weakness and now I was pregnant with his child. I was carrying the child of a man I’d never meet again. Kyle Murphy was inaccessible to me. He was American royalty now. I couldn’t even get in touch with him if I wanted to. Not that I wanted to. As much as I would have liked him to take responsibility for what happened, I wouldn’t want my child to have a father like him.

I fluctuated between anger to feeling those warm feelings that a mother feels for her unborn child. The days went on, my sickness continued, and I tried to hold down the fort at the office, all the while coming to love the child growing inside me. The child that would never know its father. Never know that it had been conceived in a shower cubicle in the locker room, after an NFL game.

I believed I would be able to get over it, that I’d be able to get past it. I’d keep the pregnancy hidden for as long as necessary for my job to continue until I had to take a short leave of absence. I was slowly convincing myself that I’d be able to take care of the baby alone, that I’d give it a childhood better than my own. That after the father I had, my child might be better off without the presence of a father at all.

So I attended sports events, went to games, interviewed more sportsmen – none of whom were nearly as successful as Kyle Murphy of course. But life continued. I was coming down from the shock of finding out that I was pregnant.

One morning, three weeks after I had met Kyle Murphy, I walked into the office. I was fifteen minutes late, entering to find a newspaper waiting for me on my desk. Someone had left it there for me to pick up and read. I probably wouldn’t have noticed a newspaper (in a newspaper office of all places) if it weren’t for my face being in the center of the page.

A blown up image of me, not the usual official mugshot that went along with all my other articles. This was a grainy, zoomed-in image of me sitting cross-legged on a bench in a men’s locker room. I was wearing a loose shirt and my legs were bare. My hair was wet and slicked back and I had a notepad in my hand. In front of me stood Kyle Murphy. I was looking up at him. He was naked, his ass pixelated to provide some semblance of modesty.

I had a smirk on my face and he was looking down at me. I was in the middle of interviewing him. I didn’t have to read the whole news story to know exactly what it was about. I had gotten the interview with Kyle Murphy in exchange for sexual favors. Which was the truth.

Chapter Eight - Kyle

“Do you know what the article says?!” Lewis was yelling.

I was sitting at my kitchen counter, sipping a glass of orange juice. He had interrupted my breakfast at seven in the morning and now he was yelling. I didn’t have to read the article to know what it said. I had seen the photograph and it was enough. The picture was a zoomed-in capture. Someone had taken the picture of us, in hiding, with the camera on their phone.

“Who sold the photo to the newspaper?” I asked instead of answering Lewis’ question.

“That is not the point right now. Their claim is that you demand sexual favors in exchange for interviews. That is what this article says, and that puts you in a terrible light.” Lewis was still yelling. I was trying to remain calm.

Superficially, what the article claimed was true. I did demand to fuck Erica Lee in exchange for an interview. But it had been more than that. The sex was different. I knew we both felt it from the moment she stepped into the shower. She hadn’t contacted me in the past three weeks, but I hadn’t stopped thinking about her, about her body. I wanted more. It was more than just a post-game celebration.

“I just want to know who did it. It had to be someone from the team. There was nobody else in there,” I repeated myself and Lewis rolled his eyes.

“Sex-hungry, sex-addict, abuser… those are just some of the names they’ll be calling you,” Lewis continued.

I slammed the glass down on the granite counter. “It was a sexual encounter between two consenting adults,” I reminded him, but Lewis shook his head.

“She interviewed you right after this happened. There is no way that anyone will buy this theory of yours that it was a genuine attraction,” Lewis stated. His voice had mellowed; he was giving up the fight.

“They can ask her whether it was just an exchange of sexual favors or if there was more to it,” I said, trying to bring Lewis back on my side again. He was the only person I could trust, and I needed him to fight for my public image. One bad bout with the media, something like this, could cost me my career. The coach could throw me off the team.

“What are you saying? Like, you guys were dating? That can’t be right. I set up the interview. I know you had never met Erica Lee before.” Lewis crossed his arms over his chest. I sighed.

“No, we hadn’t met before. But it was more than just a fuck,” I said, hoping he wouldn’t bring up the topic of how he had to go out and buy a brand new dress for her.

“So you’ve met with her since then?” he asked and I shook my head.

“No, but I’d like to,” I stated and Lewis stared at me.

“Are you saying that you want me to try and set something up?” he asked, a realization dawning on him. I thought I saw him almost smile.

“Can it be done?” I asked.

“We can approach her. See if she’s willing to go on record and state that you two were in an actual relationship.” Lewis was thinking aloud while my heart raced. Just the thought of seeing Erica again, maybe talking to her, was enough to excite me.

“Maybe we could even pretend to be in a relationship for some time. Just for the sake of the cameras,” I suggested and Lewis nodded rapidly. He was convinced.

“I’m going to try and get in touch with her. Fingers crossed that this works out and she’s willing to go along. Just a couple of weeks will distract the public eye from this story till something new comes along,” Lewis said. I agreed with him.

I didn’t do relationships, but a pretend relationship to save my own skin? Why not? Especially since it potentially meant that I would see Erica again, maybe even fuck her again.

“She’ll agree to it. I know her career means everything to her. I could feel it in my bones. That is what she’s about. And this story will be affecting her career just as it affects mine. Her credibility as a reporter, as a journalist, will be lost if people believe that is what actually happened,” I explained.

Lewis was excited by now. If the crisis could be averted with the help of Erica, I could rely on him to get it done. He would find her and convince her. Hopefully, within the next twenty-four hours, I could have her in my bed again.

Lewis left my apartment, and I remained sitting at the kitchen counter. The news had shocked me, and I was worried for a few minutes. Now a wave of excitement filled my lungs. I was still angry: my blood boiled every time I wondered which of my teammates had taken the picture that put me in this situation. Then I remembered Erica’s big bouncing breasts, her wet, sticky pussy, and how I was able to stroke her and make her come. How she had screamed my name. I wanted more of that, and I knew she was only kidding herself if she denied the fact that she was attracted to me.

I knew it was going to happen again, all I needed was to be in the same room as her. I knew I could rip her clothes off again. This news report had come as a blessing in disguise. No matter how many other women I fucked, Erica Lee had been on my mind since I first met her and I was about to have her again.

Chapter Nine - Erica

I hadn’t even thought about seeing Kyle Murphy again, let alone standing in his living room, in his plush penthouse apartment, waiting for him to join me.

But did I have any other choice? The media, to which I belonged just a few days ago, was hounding me now. I couldn’t leave my house without a dozen paparazzi following my every move. I wasn’t like every other girl Kyle Murphy was seen with. I was different than all the rest. I had slept with him for a purpose: to get ahead in my career and there was proof of that. The proof lay in my five-star interview.

My editor had fired me, I couldn’t leave my apartment, and I was hiding a pregnancy. I didn’t even want to think about what my dad was thinking of me. He had called me several times, but I never answered the phone, and he didn’t leave any messages. I could predict what he would say anyway: “I knew you’d go and get yourself knocked up. That’s what all girls do.”

So, I had no other choice but to welcome Lewis’ phone call. He said that he had a suggestion to make, for both of our sakes. And I listened to him, to his suggestion that we embark on a fake relationship for only a few weeks until everything died down. The media would be convinced that the photograph published was just a private, intimate moment between a loving couple. And then maybe I would still have a shot at a career as a journalist.

I stood at the French windows, looking at the view. Kyle had sent a chauffeur-driven Mercedes to pick me up from my apartment. His place was decorated in shades of gray and eggshell white, immaculately clean. It was obvious that he was rolling in money.

“Erica.” I heard his voice at the door and I whipped around to find him standing there. His arms were crossed, biceps bulging. He was looking at me, a smile on his face. Unlike me, it appeared that Kyle Murphy had nothing to worry about.

“Hello, Kyle,” I said as quietly as possible. I couldn’t quite understand why my heart was racing. He was gorgeous to look at, there was no denying that. His hair was short, dark and rich like velvet. His eyes were sparkling green, his face chiseled as though cut out of marble. He wore a pair of jeans and a polo shirt. He looked casual and comfortable, like he had no clothes on at all. I was afraid that I would blush and tried to control my nerves.

“I’m glad you decided to take the offer,” he said and took a few steps towards me.

“Do you know who did it? Leaked the photo, I mean?” I asked him, growing increasingly nervous with every step he took towards me. I wasn’t easily intimidated, but I was afraid of him for some reason. Or was I afraid of myself? Frightened of what he might make me do again?

“No, but it has to be somebody from the team. I’ve put Lewis on it. Hopefully we’ll find out soon,” Kyle said as he came to a stop in front of me. I looked away from him, unable to hold his gaze any longer, but I could sense that he was smiling.

“I knew you weren’t pleased,” he said.

I jerked my head back to look at him. “Why would I be? I lost my job because my editor thinks I slept with you for the interview,” I snapped back, but there was no fury in his eyes.

“Didn’t you?” he asked. I saw a smirk develop on the side of his lips.

“Nobody was supposed to find out,” I said, gritting my teeth. I was looking directly at him now, at the soft stubble on his jaw, the way his small nostrils flared, how his eyes sparkled, his sharp eyebrows framing his face. Kyle Murphy was sexy, of course, but even just his face was a treasure to look at. But didn’t I hate him?

“Yes, I know. Nobody was supposed to find out. But, clearly, somebody caught us on camera. Somebody who has something against me.” His voice changed a little and I thought I detected a slight anger. Was he as angry and upset about everything as I was? I couldn’t imagine it, I couldn’t imagine him worrying about anything. Everything came so easily to him.

“And I definitely didn’t want to get you dragged into all of this either,” he added. Our eyes met. His gaze had softened, the smile gone from his eyes. He was serious about this. I lost some of the rage I was feeling.

“It was both our faults,” I said softly, only loud enough for him to hear. I hadn’t admitted it before because I had been so mad at him, but that was the truth; it was both our faults indeed. He hadn’t forced me into anything. He had only presented himself, planted the idea, and I was eager to grab it. I was eager to feel him inside me.

“Good,” he said, suddenly clapping his hands together and surprising me out of my thoughts. “I hope you’ve packed a bag because you’re staying in my apartment for the next few weeks. It’s all settled. I’ve set up the guest bedroom for you.” Kyle’s mood was on high again. I stared back at him as he stated this, no words to add. I had to admit that it was a good plan.

Chapter Ten - Kyle

I couldn’t remember the last time I had woken up to a woman in my apartment, let alone another person in my house. I had a strict no staying over rule with all the girls I slept with. I liked to fuck, get my fill, and then see them out of the door. I liked to sleep alone in my bed and I liked to wake up early, by myself, and have my breakfast in peace.

But here she was, another person. I had woken up at six, as usual. I ate my breakfast, took the elevator down to the gym in the basement, and by the time I was back in the apartment by eight, Erica was up and pottering about the place.

It came as a shock, initially, because I’d forgotten she was even there. The previous evening, after she arrived, we had a small dinner in silence and then she had spent the rest of the night locked up in her room. I had to make do with my fantasies of imagining her naked, in the room, pinned against the wall, her long legs spread open for me. I wanted to leave her alone for that night, to let her get accustomed to this arrangement.

But now that it was morning, a new day, I was surprised to find that my heady rush of desire for Erica had suddenly disappeared. I had expected to feel turned on by her. She was in a pair of small cotton shorts and an oversized t-shirt. Her legs were on display, her hair was messy, and she had no makeup on. As she sat on the couch, sunlight streaming in through the French windows, sipping from a cup of tea, my gaze softened as I looked at her.

She looked so natural sitting there, reading the newspaper with her legs folded up in front of her. She looked fresh, like she had had a good night’s sleep… like she was comfortable being around me, in my house.

“Morning,” I said as I came up to her from behind, catching her by surprise.

“Oh, hey. Morning.” She fumbled with the newspaper and straightened her legs. She looked a little embarrassed. “Sorry, I took the liberty to make myself a cup of tea,” she added.

I shook my head and smiled. “Of course. I want you to feel at home, not like a prisoner,” I told her as I sat down in the armchair across from her.

We looked at each other in silence, and then a smile spread across her face. “So, this is what it’s going to be like for the next few weeks. We’re both going to be trapped in each other’s presence.” She said it like a joke, smiling, but I knew she wasn’t joking.

“I don’t feel trapped. Do you?” I asked her, serious.

Erica looked around the room and shrugged her shoulders. “To be honest, it’s more like a holiday to me. Your house is pretty nice. It’s like a fancy hotel room,” she said.

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Glad to hear it. It is a business transaction, after all,” I added.

She raised an eyebrow. “Much like our previous business transaction,” she replied and I licked my lips. She really knew how to shoot me down. Repeatedly.

“That’s not what I meant,” I said, but she ignored it.

“Will we have to make public appearances?” she asked me, and I sank back in the armchair.

“Not many. Lewis is issuing an official statement from me, and then we’ll release a picture of us together. Then a few grocery shopping trips. Maybe you attend one of my games and get photographed. That sort of stuff,” I explained and she nodded.

“I hope this works,” she said, and I smiled at her. Erica Lee had been an object of desire for me, even the previous night when she walked into my apartment. But in the morning light, for some reason, she felt more like a friend.

“Even if it doesn’t, will it be so bad?” I dared to ask her.

Her face darkened as she looked at me. She seemed to have been in a good mood, but she suddenly stood up. “This is not what I wanted from my life,” she said in a low muted voice and then ran out of the room and into the bathroom at the other end of the hallway.

I sat in the armchair, feeling stupefied. I was hoping that she was slowly warming to me, to the idea, to the plan. I was hoping that if she could grow more comfortable, I could rip her clothes off her again. We had ample time for that anyway.

But her recent reaction to me told me that Erica was a little more complicated than that. She was withholding herself from me. Sex was far from her mind. But I was almost certain that it had been as good for her as it was for me. She had screamed my name, she had orgasmed all over my fingers, her body had shuddered and she had sighed after she came. She had shown all the signs that she was happy when we were together.

I had no idea why she was so against it now. I wanted to utilize all the time we had with each other in close quarters to repeat what we had done. And why not? Especially now that we were pretending to be a couple. But Erica didn’t seem to want the same things as me, and I was intrigued. If there was one thing I had learned about her by now, it was that she wasn’t like any other girl I had met before.

Chapter Eleven - Erica

I was watching him from the corner of my eye while I pretended to type away at my computer. I hadn’t seen him all day. He was out training for the upcoming game.

It still felt new to be around him, to be in his house and pretend to be his girlfriend. It had only been a week, anyway. He spent most of his time training while I spent most of my time in his apartment, getting sick in the toilet and then surfing the internet.

He made it seem so easy and natural, like he’d even forgotten why I was living in his apartment. I, on the other hand, had an additional secret to carry: I was pregnant with his child.

“I thought we might have dinner together tonight,” he said, suddenly turning to me. He was washing his hands at the kitchen sink.

“Why?” I blurted out. I hadn’t been expecting this.

“For the cameras of course. Don’t worry Erica, it’s not a date,” he said with his usual nonchalance. He wasn’t even looking at me as he spoke. I didn’t reply and he continued.

“I’ve booked us a table at Georgio’s. Be ready by eight,” he stated before disappearing into his room.

I knew Georgio’s. Everyone knew Georgio’s. It was the most exclusive fine dining experience in the city, frequented by celebrities. There were sure to be cameras there to capture us together. Lewis had already issued a statement to the effect that we were a serious couple, in love, and the photograph and article were an invasion of our privacy. No sexual favors were exchanged. A dinner date, publicly photographed by paparazzi, would only solidify that statement. I knew the truth – I knew that this was all for show, and yet I couldn’t help but feel a little excited.

My phone rang beside me, and I stared at the screen. It was my dad calling, again. I might not have been in the right state of mind. My head was swimming with conflicting emotions over how I felt about the dinner. I answered the call for the first time in several weeks.

“Erica!” My father’s gruff voice came through, and I felt my muscles freeze. I knew this was a mistake, I regretted answering the phone. Thankfully, Kyle was in his room already.

“Dad,” I said meekly. I was ashamed of myself. I didn’t want to hear what he had to say. Just his tone of voice was enough to make me feel small.

“Where are you?” he thundered.

“Where I’ve always been. In the city. Why?” I tried to sound natural and calm.

“Why?!” he thundered again. “Because I’ve been reading a lot of shit in the papers about my daughter.”

“It’s all gossip, dad,” I tried to interject, but he didn’t want to hear anything I had to say.

“There are pictures of you, half naked… in the papers!” His voice was loud and I had to hold the phone away from my ear.

“That picture was taken out of context,” I replied, but he was thundering away again.

“It’s such a disgrace. My own daughter, bartering sexual favors for an interview. How will I ever show my face to the neighbors again? How will I even leave the house without a bunch of people talking about me and my daughter behind my back? With an NFL star, Erica!”

I remained quiet, allowing his words to seep into my soul. He was right about all those things. I had embarrassed him. I had embarrassed myself too. And he didn’t even know the whole truth.

“Just when I thought that you could actually make me proud, this is what I have to read in the papers,” he added, falling quiet himself.

I could have told him that Kyle Murphy was my boyfriend, that we were pretending for the media anyway. But I chose to remain silent. I knew there was no support to be had from him. There was no point in defending myself.

“What would your mother have to say about this?” he said quietly. I hung up.

I didn’t want to hear any more. I didn’t want him to bring the memory of my mother into this. I knew what had happened. He didn’t have to remind me of how I had embarrassed him. These were all my decisions and I was trying to fix them.

I stood up from the chair I was sitting on and slammed the laptop shut. I could feel my stomach churning. I was going to be sick again. I ran into my room, slammed the door shut behind me, and locked myself in the toilet. After I got sick into the basin, I slid down to the floor. I splashed my face with water and ate a blob of toothpaste to freshen my mouth. Yet, nothing could make me feel better now.

I was carrying an even bigger secret, something that could change Kyle’s life entirely if he knew about it. I didn’t even want to imagine what the papers might say about that, what my father might say. I fought back tears, biting my lip, till I remembered our dinner plans. At least there was a distraction to look forward to.

Chapter Twelve - Kyle

She was glowing when she stepped out of the revolving glass doors and walked towards my car. I was waiting for her downstairs, and she was right on time.

She had curled her hair so that her slender, soft face was framed by golden curls in a wavy bob. She was in a beautiful black dress with a bare back. She wore black high heels and carried a small silver clutch. Her lips were a bright retro red. Erica Lee really knew how to make an impression.

As she walked towards me, I imagined her small, supple naked body underneath the dress. I had held her in my arms, and I wanted to hold her again. I held the door open for her with a smile. She smiled at me too, but I saw the sadness in her eyes. The same sadness I had heard in her voice a few hours ago when she had been on the phone with her father.

“I’m looking forward to this. Their shrimp risotto is the best I’ve ever tasted,” I announced when I slid into the car beside her.

Erica only smiled, and then turned her face to look out at the city streets as we drove towards the restaurant.

“Hey,” I said softly. She turned to look at me, confusion marring her face. “Are you alright?” I asked. She looked even more surprised.

“Yes, why?” she returned.

I shrugged. “Just because you don’t have any fiery words to throw at me today,” I said.

This made her laugh a little. “And since when are you concerned about my mood?” she asked, and I stared into her deep blue eyes. I wanted to reach for her hand, but I held back. This was all pretense. That would be inappropriate.

“I’m only performing my boyfriendly duties,” I explained as the car came to a stop.

The door was held open for us and Erica stepped out. I followed, and when I reached her, I placed a hand on the small of her back. We both noticed some cameras at the entrance of the restaurant as we walked in. This plan was going to work.

“Smile, you’re on camera,” I leaned in and said in her ear. Erica smiled, her bright red lips parted, flashing teeth. I wanted to kiss her.

“At least this time, we can pose for the picture,” she said. I laughed loudly. I knew that moment would be caught by the paparazzi.

I had been to Georgio’s several times in the past, and our host led us to the intimate table by the window I had booked in advance. Lewis had picked that table specifically so that we could be photographed by the paparazzi from outside.

I held a chair out for Erica, and she sat down, as delicate as always.

“I hope you’ve been enjoying your stay at Hotel Murphy,” I said after we had ordered the wine and appetizers. There was a candle burning between us, and her eyes shone in the flame as she looked at me. That sadness which I had noticed earlier had disappeared. Or was she acting for the cameras?

“You know, the room service is atrocious and I wish they offered breakfast in bed. But what can I say, you get what you pay for,” Erica replied and we both laughed at that. She was looking at me intently and I nearly blushed under her scrutinizing gaze. There was something about this woman that intimidated me.

“Am I spoiling your usual evening plans?” she asked.

I raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“By staying at your house. So you can’t bring your dates home,” she explained.

I looked away from her and shook my head. “You think I’ve been going on dates since you’ve been living with me?” I asked and she shrugged. She was smiling still.

“Why not? I wouldn’t want to disrupt your life,” she said and I breathed in.

“Well, I, for one, wouldn’t want the media to catch me on a date with someone else and think that I was cheating on you. That would be a whole new disaster,” I suggested.

“Well, it might give us a good reason to split up,” she said.

We remained silent as the wine was poured for us and the appetizers were brought in.

I took a sip of my wine, but she pushed the glass away. “I don’t think I’ll be drinking tonight,” she said.

I looked at her quizzically. “Why not?”

“I’m just not in the mood, I suppose.”

“Not in the mood to have a drink?” I was confused.

“Is that a problem?” she asked.

I looked back at her. “Are you afraid that I’m going to get you drunk and seduce you again?” I asked her, and she stared back at me while biting down on her lower lip.

“Yes,” she said matter of factly, taking me aback. She seemed to be serious about that statement.

“It’s just a glass of wine. Don’t worry, I have no plans of getting you drunk. I don’t need alcohol to get you to sleep with me,” I stated, leaning on the table towards her. We were holding each other’s gaze. I was thinking about her, naked.

“You’re a very confident man, Kyle Murphy,” she said, picking up a rice croquette and biting into it.

“Why shouldn’t I be?” I asked and sipped some more of my wine. I couldn’t help thinking about how beautiful she looked.

“Because one day you’re not going to win,” she said, and I raised my eyebrows.

“I can assure you, I always win,” I stated, hardening my voice. Nobody had ever said that to me before.

Erica smiled and looked away from me like she was unconvinced. “I bet your parents are very proud of you,” she stated rather than asked. Still looking out of the window, away from me.

I didn’t reply to that and polished off the rest of the croquettes on the plate instead.

Then she turned to me. Her eyes were narrowed, and she reached for my hand which had been lying on the table.

I felt goosebumps on my flesh when she touched me. Her fingers intertwined with mine and she stroked my palm. When I met her eyes she was smiling at me, a sparkle in her eye. I felt my dick move in my pants. I couldn’t believe she had that kind of power over me.

“It’s for the cameras, Kyle. Don’t worry, this isn’t a date,” she said.

Chapter Thirteen - Erica

I was watching him walk ahead of me when we walked into the building toward the elevator that would lead us up to his penthouse. I had been staring at Kyle the whole night. I had just shared an intimate dinner with the sexiest man in the country. And boy did this man know how to polish himself up off the field.

He was in a steel gray suit and a black tie. His clothes were tailor-made and clung to his body, revealing all the toned muscles underneath. His hands were large, which I noticed again as he adjusted his tie. His face was rugged and clean. His eyes were a brilliant green. His lips were now stained slightly from the wine he had been drinking by himself the whole night. Whatever cologne he had picked for the night still remained. When we got into the elevator quietly, it filled with the musky masculine scent of him and I almost felt dizzy.

“That went smoothly,” he said after he pressed the button for the penthouse.

“Enough photographs to keep the media happy,” I said, recalling the flash of cameras that had blinded me for a few seconds as we left the restaurant earlier.

We were silent for the rest of the elevator ride till the metallic doors opened inside his apartment. We both stepped towards it together. We bumped into each other, and, as my foot slipped, he caught me by my waist. My body swung but he held me safe, and my hands automatically flew to his arms for support.

“That was silly of us,” I said, but my attention wavered. He was looking at me, our faces were only a few inches apart. I could see what he was thinking, and I was thinking the same thing.

“Kyle.” I said his name softly. We were still in the elevator and the doors were closing. But neither of us had made a move to get out. It was like we were frozen at the spot.

“Erica.” He said my name and that was enough. Just to hear my name escape his lips was enough. And he saw it in my eyes.

His mouth was on my neck and he pulled me close to him. His teeth dragged across my skin and I flung my head back. I could feel the wetness of his tongue on my flesh as he trailed down the length of my neck to the top of my cleavage. My nails dug into his arm.

He was holding me at my waist still as I arched myself backward. The elevator was going down again, but I had forgotten about the motion.

His tongue had reached the crevice of my breasts, held tightly together by the neck of my dress. His tongue flicked between them and I bit down on my lip.

I heard the doors of the elevator slide open and Kyle pulled me closer to him. With my head bent backward, I opened my eyes and caught sight of the lobby. There were three people standing on the other side, watching us. Shocked and silent. Kyle’s face remained on my breasts. He hadn’t even looked up at them.

My head swimming with my irresistible desire for him, I closed my eyes again. He must have pressed the button for his penthouse again because the doors slid shut and the elevator started moving up. Nobody had made a move to enter the elevator.

I could feel Kyle’s fingers sliding the zip at the back of my dress down. My shoulders were bare already, and the chiffon material of the dress slid down smoothly. I hadn’t been wearing a bra, and my breasts were revealed. Kyle grabbed them with his hands.

The elevator doors opened again and this time, he pulled me into his apartment. One of his hands was still on my right breast. Not even a second had passed since we stepped out of the elevator when he licked my right nipple. I moaned loudly with delight.

“Kyle!” I screamed his name again, as he licked again, this time, the left one. I could feel myself growing wet. I was nearly naked, save for my panties, in his arms. He was fully clothed.

I started struggling to get his jacket off. He finally pulled his lips away from my nipples and took off his jacket. His shirt came off next, and then his pants. I stood in front of him, watching with desperation.

As soon as his clothes were off, I lunged at him and he caught me, lifting me up as I wrapped my legs around his waist. His chest was strong and I wrapped my arms around his neck. I could feel his throbbing dick against my moist center. He hadn’t entered me yet and I was desperate for him to do it.

But Kyle kissed me. Gently, with his tongue slowly massaging my lips and then sucking on my lower lip. I parted my mouth, enjoying the slow sensual buildup of our desire. I was pressed against him, hanging from his body, while he kissed me.

I felt his hands in my hair as he moved his face to kiss me more. Our kiss was lasting longer than the foreplay had, and I almost laughed. I hadn’t pegged Kyle Murphy for a long kisser.

“Erica,” he said gruffly when he finally pulled away to breathe.

He knocked his forehead against mine, as he said my name. I could hear my heart beating. We were naked, our bodies squashed against each other, my breasts pressed against his chest.

“I want you to sleep in my bed tonight,” he said, completely out of the blue. I didn’t even know what that meant. In the middle of the hottest moment I had ever experienced, Kyle Murphy told me he wanted me to sleep in his bed. I stared at him, my eyebrows crossed.

Chapter Fourteen - Kyle

I don’t know why I said it. I don’t know what came over me to pick that moment to say it either. She was in my arms, naked, kissing me, blowing my brains out with her luscious body. And I told her I wanted her to sleep in my bed with me.

She was looking at me aghast like she was shocked by those words.

We were both silent for a few seconds and then she moved in my arms. Our highly charged sexual moment was over.

I gently let go of her waist so that her feet lightly hit the floor. She was still naked, her face still flushed, her hair messy, but she looked confused.

“What’s wrong?” I dared to ask as she turned from me, looking for her discarded dress by the elevator door.

“I don’t know what you meant by that,” she said as she walked over to it and picked it up. I felt my dick move again. I had caught her bending, her tight round ass on display for my eyes only.

“I meant that you should sleep in my bed tonight,” I explained, suddenly aware that I was naked as well.

“Why? I have my own room,” she said, slipping into the dress.

“Because…I don’t know…I don’t know why I said that.” I was fumbling with my words. It was the truth, though, I didn’t know why I said it. I had never said it to anyone before, and I hadn’t thought this through either.

“This is only a pretend relationship,” she said, zipping up her dress. She was avoiding my eyes.

“I know. Forget I ever said that. It’s probably the wine talking.” I ran my fingers through my hair. I needed to distract myself. I needed to go for a run. I was still aroused by her, but I was also surprised, embarrassed a little, angry too. This was not the reaction I had imagined.

“Because this was a mistake to begin with,” she went on while I picked my clothes off the floor.

“Yes, it was,” I agreed with her. I wanted her to stop talking.

“And we probably shouldn’t make it worse,” she added.

“I get it, Erica. I admitted I made a mistake. It was the heat of the moment.” I pulled up my pants and started zipping up.

“Because my life has been severely affected by this,” she continued, and this is when I snapped. I jerked my head up to look at her, with my eyes narrowed. I could feel the back of my neck reddening with rage.

“You’ll get your fucking job back, Jesus. It’s affected my life as much as yours. I’ll give you some money if that’s what you want.” I knew I was yelling as I tucked my shirt back into my pants.

She was standing still by the elevator. She was back in her dress now, but it was full of creases. Her hair was still a wavy mess, and she was staring at me.

“I don’t want your money,” she said quietly.

“What do you want then?” I asked, breathing loudly. I was annoyed with her, with myself, with our situation.

“I just want my life back,” she said.

“I said you'll get your job back. They’ll take you back or someone else will offer one to you. I’ll look into it.” I swung my jacket over my shoulders. I needed to go for a walk, to clear my head.

“My life will never be the same again,” she replied, just as quiet.

“What are you talking about?”

“My life will never be the same,” she repeated and turned around, pressing the button on the elevator.

I took a few long strides towards her. I wanted her to explain herself to me, to tell me clearly what she was trying to say. How had her life changed forever?

“What is that supposed to mean?” I growled. I grabbed her arm and swung her around. She jerked her arm away from me, I saw the anger in her eyes.

“I’m pregnant, Kyle. I got pregnant that day in the shower. And I’m keeping the baby,” she screamed at me just as the elevator doors opened and she stepped inside.

I was in shock. I was rendered speechless and I wasn’t able to follow her in. The elevator doors shut and I remained standing there.

I had been foolish enough to never expect something like this to happen. I had been careless with Erica, and I hadn’t considered the possibility. I remembered how good it felt when I came inside her, exploding, holding her close to me as I emptied myself. She had moaned, screamed my name, then sighed. We had forgotten ourselves in that moment.

She was right. Our lives would never be the same again.

I didn’t know if I wished that she had told me sooner. I didn’t know if we would have done anything differently.

I snapped out of my thoughts suddenly when I realized that she had left. She was the mother of my child and I shouldn’t have let her leave the house.

I rummaged in my pocket for my phone and I called her number. “We need to talk, Erica. Come back,” I said when she answered the phone. I hadn’t expected her to even answer the call.

“You just want me to come back so that your image is saved,” she hissed.

“Just come back here. We need to work this out.” I ignored what she had said. I could hear it in her voice – she was not thinking straight.

“I need some time away from you,” she said, her voice quiet. I didn’t add anything to that. She hung up the phone.

I had been so consumed by my desire to have her, to have her body, that I had missed all the signs. She had been running to the toilet, she didn’t drink… She was pregnant with my child and, all the while, I didn’t have a clue.

Chapter Fifteen - Erica

It didn’t help, it didn’t help to be alone. But I told myself that it was better this way. I was living a lie. Of course, it had all been a lie anyway, our whole relationship had been fake, just for the sake of the cameras. But I was lying to him too.

I was back in my apartment, alone. I had spent the night crying, hoping that I might be able to be a good mother to my child. Hoping that I hadn’t ruined my life, or my child’s.

Yet, the next morning, the papers brought new gossip for its readership. This time I was sure that it would be irreparable. They had caught me. The cameras had followed us to his house. They had staked out the building and caught me on camera when I ran out of the building, a mess, and hailed a cab.

The new gossip was that Kyle Murphy had thrown me out of his house in the middle of the night. That our short-lived relationship had lasted for only a few weeks, that Kyle Murphy could never commit. A new wave of embarrassment washed over me. The photograph in the papers now was one of me, in a crumpled black dress, my hair a mess, my makeup running. I looked like I was in shambles – like I had been crying. It was easy to see why people might believe that he had thrown me out.

I clutched the edge of the kitchen counter in my apartment, and I tried to breathe in, to calm my nerves. I had to keep it together for the sake of my baby. I was angry with the world, and I was angry with Kyle. But I decided to take it out on someone else.

“Hi, dad,” I said when he answered the phone.

“Erica,” he replied as coldly as ever.

“I trust you’ve seen the latest again.”

“He threw you out,” he stated it like he had always seen it coming. “So your relationship is over, then?”

“Are you happy?” I asked him.

“No, I’m embarrassed,” he said.

“You shouldn’t be. Because I’ve achieved more in my life than you ever have, or your make belief son ever could.” I was screaming into the phone.

“A son would not have gotten himself into this kind of trouble,” my dad said quietly. I was surprised that he wasn’t yelling at me.

“You don’t know that because you don’t have a son. You have me. So you can’t assume what kind of trouble your son would or would not have gotten into,” I raged on. My dad remained silent for a while as I breathed heavily into the phone.

“Of course I can’t. You brought it up, I didn’t. I wasn’t comparing you to anybody,” he said. It was my turn to remain silent.

“Erica, I want to help you,” he said.

“Why? You’re embarrassed of me. You think I’m in trouble and you’ll never be able to show your face again,” I snapped.

“Yes, I am embarrassed, because it is such a public affair. But that doesn’t mean I can’t help you.” He was speaking quietly.

“I don’t understand. I thought you didn’t want anything to do with me.” I was mumbling now, at a loss for words.

“I was angry when I found out. Of course I was. You’re my daughter. My only child.” I could hear the strain in his voice. He was upset, but not angry.

“I thought you didn’t want me around, dad,” I whispered.

“I know I pushed you, even as a child, I pushed you. But I’ve always been proud of you. I’ve treated you as both a son and a daughter. It may have been wrong, but it doesn’t mean that I don’t love you.” I could hear the shake in his voice again. I had never imagined my dad could ever break down.

“Have you ever been proud of me, dad?” I asked him.

“Of course I have. I always have. You didn’t need to publish an interview with Kyle Murphy to make me proud. You’ve achieved more than I ever have. More than I wanted you to.” My dad was crying on the phone now, and I bit down on my lip.

“Thanks, dad, that’s all I needed to hear,” I said, hoping that was enough, even though I knew it wasn’t. How could I ever make up for ten years of pushing him away? I realized then that I had never given him a chance. I had blamed him for everything.

“Erica, you come to me if you need something. I’m angry with the media and with that guy, Kyle Murphy. But I will always be here to support you if you need it,” he said.

I thanked him again and I hung up the phone.

Even though I felt like my life was a complete mess, my reputation was ruined, and I might never get a decent journalistic job ever again in my life, I felt like a huge weight had been lifted off my shoulders.

And I missed him. Kyle. I missed being in his house, looking up and finding him there. Now that he knew the truth, chances were that he wouldn’t want to see me again. Why would he? Ideally, he would like to have the situation taken care of, quietly, without any media trouble.

I had brought nothing but disruption to his life, and he was probably already glad to be rid of me. This was probably one gossip story that he liked – that he had thrown me out of the house. It went well with his image, of being the most desirable man in the country. Why would he want me in his house anyway?

Chapter Sixteen - Kyle

I couldn’t stop thinking about her. Now that this new story was out, I couldn’t stop thinking about how it had affected her. I was worried for her health, for her happiness, and for my child. The game was coming up, and I felt less prepared than ever. Erica had been right. Maybe I wouldn’t win sometime soon.

“This works to your favor.” Lewis was biting his nails as he spoke. We were in the locker room, and I had been lost in thought. I was training for the game, but my mind was elsewhere. By now, I was sure that I was going to lose.

“What?” I asked. I hadn’t heard him the first time.

“I said, this works to your favor. The new story. It’s probably a good way of putting you in the clear. You two had a fight, you threw her out of the house, relationship over, end of story.” Lewis went on while I slipped out of my jersey. I wrapped a towel around my groin this time. I trusted nobody around me anymore.

When I hadn’t said anything to what Lewis had said, he continued. “Unless she decides to make a statement that you were violent with her or something, or that you cheated, or something like that.”

“She won’t,” I said, staring into Lewis’ face.

“How do you know? Don’t presume you know her, Kyle,” Lewis warned, but I looked away from him.

“I do know her,” I said, quietly. I wasn’t in the mood to smile or even look at Lewis or talk to anyone. I was going to be a father, and nobody knew about it. There was nobody for me to share the news with.

“You spent a few days with her. That’s it. She’s a journalist. You said yourself that she cares about her career. She might say something like that to save face.” Lewis spoke spiritedly.

I slammed the locker door shut loudly. “Then let her.”

“But we will have to formulate a counter attack.”

“No counter attack. She can say what she likes, which I highly doubt she will and I don’t want you to issue any statement from my side either.” I was walking away from Lewis, but he followed me.

“Are you crazy, Kyle? You have to look out for yourself, not for a woman you barely know.” Lewis was speaking through gritted teeth.

I whipped around to look at him, looked him directly in the eye. “I do know her Lewis, and I’m in love with her.” That was the first time I had said it, even to myself, but I knew that was the truth. There was no denying it anymore. It wasn’t just about the fact that we were going to have a child together. It was about my feelings for her. I missed her, and she didn’t even know it.

“You’ve lost it completely, Kyle. This woman could very easily use you. She might have planted cameras for that initial picture for all we know. Who knew Erica Lee’s name before all this started? Now the whole country knows her.” Lewis had worked himself up. He was talking very loudly and was following me to the shower.

“Like I said, Lewis. I don’t care.” I was on the verge of revealing to him that she was also pregnant with my child, but I stopped myself just in time. It was as much a secret of hers as it was mine and I had no right to reveal it to anybody without consulting her first.

“You’ll care when she fucks you over,” Lewis spat at me as I pulled the shower curtain aside.

“If she does, I won’t call you. Thanks, Lewis,” I said and stepped into the shower, pulling the curtain shut. The steamy water hit my skin and I closed my eyes. I pictured Erica here with me, bent over against the wall, me pounding into her. In those moments we were making a baby and we didn’t even know it.

I wished I could tell my parents. Erica had mentioned proud parents before. I wished I had spoken to her more openly, told her about how sick they both were. I had kept them hidden, away from the public eye, in well-paid nursing homes. I couldn’t care for them myself, and now I needed them. I wanted to tell them that they were going to be grandparents. But I couldn’t. Erica detested me. I had seen it in her eyes, heard it in her voice. She believed I had ruined her life.

I remained in the shower for longer than required, till my skin became wrinkly like a prune. When I stepped out, I pictured her again: sitting on the bench, legs crossed, wearing a shirt of mine. She had looked up at me, pretending to be professional, when I was ready to give her the interview. She had asked me questions nobody had asked me before, and I had answered them. I wish I had known then that there was something special about her. That I was attracted to her, more than just to her body.

But I couldn’t make her talk to me now. She had claimed she needed time away from me, and I respected that. I also knew that she wouldn’t contact me again, not after a story like this. She had had enough of me and my PR stories. I had embarrassed her enough with our fake relationship. If anything, it had only made things worse for her.

I dried myself off with a towel and put on the clothes I had carried with me.

“Hey, Kyle. You remember that chick you banged last season? At the bar?” My teammate Chuck had come up to me. I remembered vaguely who he was talking about. Tall, brunette, Brazilian.

“Yeah,” I said, shrugging.

“She’s here, waiting outside. Wants to see you, lucky bastard.” Chuck laughed and then thumped me on my back.

“I’d appreciate it if you told her I’m not interested,” I said and walked away from him, knowing full well that he was staring after me, surprised by my lack of enthusiasm.

Chapter Seventeen - Erica

I had no reason to come, but he had given me the ticket before when I was living in his apartment. And I wanted to see him in person, one last time. I sat down in the front, in the special seats, surrounded by celebrities and well-known faces. Kyle had given me the best seat in the stadium.

I watched him on the field, and I knew instantly that he was not on top of his game. I regretted ever telling him that there would come a time when he wouldn’t win. Of course, I wanted him to win. I was in love with him. I didn’t hate him. My anger was towards the world, not him.

We hadn’t spoken to each other in over ten days since I had stormed out of his house. He had stayed away, which could only mean one thing: he was glad I was gone.

I noticed the cameras, the paparazzi present as always. They were clicking away, churning up new stories about how a heartbroken Erica Lee had come to the game to watch Kyle Murphy on the field, even after he had thrown her out of his house. I didn’t care anymore. The damage was done. My public life was over. I would have to find a job somewhere as a shop assistant, maybe in my old town. Maybe I could move back in with my dad. He had taken the news of my pregnancy surprisingly well. That was the best option for me now. And this was my last chance of seeing Kyle in person again. Even if it was only from the sidelines.

His lithe athletic body moved like the wind. He was tackled, but he soldiered through. It was easy to see that he was still the apple of everyone’s eye. None of these stories had truly changed their affection for their hero. He was still able to charm his way out of all this.

I clapped as the crowd cheered, a smile on my face. I was genuinely happy to see him on the field. He wasn’t himself, granted, but he was doing his best. He was doing what he was good at and those were the genes that my child would have as well. Kyle Murphy’s genes.

They won. I hadn’t expected them to win, and they had come close to losing, but Kyle saved the day again. His last kick was perfect, it arched through the air and he made it, serving his team with a magnificent victory yet again. When they carried him on their shoulders, he was close to the bleachers. I could see him clearly. The way his chest rose and fell with the excitement, the look on his face. He was surprised they had won, he was in shock that he had been able to do it all. I wondered if he blamed me for his under-performance.

I waited for a few more minutes, watching the team cheer, clap and wave. I adjusted the sunglasses on my face and stood up when they started to walk back in towards the locker room. It was time for me to leave. I had seen what I had come here to see. This would be my last memory of Kyle, in person, at least. I was glad they had won the game.

I weaved through the cheering crowds and made my way out. The crowd was thick and I was pushed around a bit, but I placed my hand on my belly protectively and managed to squeeze my way through.

“Erica!” I heard a voice behind me. When I turned around, I could see Lewis’ head bobbing up in the sea of people. He was waving to me, scorn on his face. I stopped in my tracks as he pushed people out of the way to reach me. “What are you doing here?” he asked when he had managed to come closer. He had to scream over the heads of thousands of fans.

I was still being pushed by the outgoing crowd, and I tried to hold my place. “I came to watch the game,” I said. I could sense the hostility emanating from Lewis. He wasn’t smiling, he wasn’t happy to see me.

“The media got wind that you were attending. They saw you at the seats,” he said, coming even closer now.

“Yes, I saw the cameras. I wasn’t here for them,” I stated, folding my arms. My shoulders were still being jerked by everyone who pushed against me.

“I find that hard to believe. Are you going to make some kind of statement?” Lewis asked. He came ever closer and I felt some of his spittle land on my face. Did he really hate me, or was he just being protective of his client?

“No, Lewis, I am not here to make any statement. I had just come to watch the game and now I’m going,” I said and I was going to turn, but he stopped me.

“You really shouldn’t be doing things like this. We need to put the relationship to rest. You shouldn’t be wagging the media’s tongue again. You know how it is, you’re a journalist,” Lewis lectured and I tightened my lips. It was insulting to have to hear this from him. I didn’t want to have to explain to Lewis, of all people, that I was in love with Kyle.

“I was a journalist, and don’t worry Lewis. You won’t be seeing me around anymore. I’m leaving the city,” I said and I was about to turn again, but he stopped me again, this time by placing a hand on my arm.

“Glad to hear it. But before you go, Kyle wants to have a word with you. He heard you were here,” Lewis said and then turned to go, expecting me to follow him.

Chapter Eighteen - Kyle

She was in a light floral dress, and I thought I could detect a slight baby bump on her already. Her hair was glossy, golden, and parted on the side. She had big sunglasses on, covering her eyes. Her lips were pink. This was the mother of my child, and I was delighted to see her.

I had asked Lewis to bring her to the back room, behind the locker rooms, so we could have our privacy. And she didn’t look happy to be brought there. There was discomfort on her face, and I immediately regretted asking her to come here. I didn’t want her to think that she was being forced into doing something she didn’t want to do.

“Hello, Erica,” I said, folding my arms. I was leaning against the table that was in the middle of the small stock room. There was one light bulb hanging from the ceiling between us.

“Hello, Kyle,” she said, keeping her distance from me. Lewis shut the door behind him, and I let out a huge breath.

“Thank you for coming to the game,” I said, trying to force a smile on my face.

“You won, again,” she said, still unsmiling.

“Despite your prediction,” I said jokingly as she slowly pulled the glasses off her face. Her eyes were dark today, a deep rich blue.

“I didn’t wish you ill,” she said.

I nodded my head. “I know, of course. It was only a joke.”

“And I also didn’t mean to cause a scene. I just wanted to watch the game. I had the ticket,” she continued. I continued nodding my head.

“Of course. You should come to all the games, by all means. You’re a sports journalist after all.” I tried to laugh again, but she wasn’t joining me.

“I don’t know why people keep calling me that. I used to be a sports journalist. I’m not one anymore.” She looked away from me, but she didn’t look sad. She looked sure of herself, as confident as ever. I wanted to hold her, I wanted her to let it all out.

“How are you feeling?” I asked and she jerked her head to look at me.

“With the child you mean?”

“With my child, yes.”

“I feel fine.” She waved the sunglasses in her hand, and I stared at her. I wanted her to tell me the truth.

“Can I see the baby when it’s born?” I asked, I knew I had to tread carefully.

“I didn’t think you wanted to,” she said, looking keenly back at me.

“Of course I want to. It’s my child. It’s our child, Erica.” I took a few steps towards her, and I was glad to find that she didn’t move away.

“But it was a mistake.”

“A happy mistake. I’m going to be a father. That feels great and I want to be a part of its life.” I took a few more steps towards her.

“I was planning on leaving the city, going back to my hometown,” she said, still looking at me.

“For a while? Not for very long, I hope. I don’t want to live far away from my child.” I didn’t know what else to say. My heart was breaking to hear that she had planned to go away. Ten days apart had been enough for me to know that I couldn’t live without her.

“I need my family’s support.”

“But you have mine.”

“Lewis asked me to stay away.”

“Lewis is an asshole,” I blurted out, and I saw the smile in her eyes. It encouraged me to edge closer to her. “He has no idea how I feel about you.”

Erica was silent, but she was asking the question with her eyes. How do you feel about me?

“That relationship may have been fake, Erica, but my feelings for you are not. I think I’m in love with you,” I said. The lightbulb above us was swinging. Her face was lit and then not lit, lit and then not lit. I thought I saw a smile spreading across her face, but I couldn’t be sure yet.

“Kyle, how can this be possible?” she asked, and I reached for her hand.

“I don’t know Erica, but it’s not impossible either,” I said. She let me hold her hand.

“No, I mean, how can this be possible? I thought I was the only one who was feeling this way. I’ve missed you, Kyle,” she said and she was in my arms in the next second. Her face was on my shoulder and I was stroking her hair.

My heart was beating fast, the warmth of her body was enough to make me happy. I was smiling.

“Why did you stay away from me for so long?” I asked her. She remained on my chest, her hair spread over my shoulders.

“Because I didn’t think you wanted me. I thought you were happy to see me go. I couldn’t imagine that you would want a baby.” Erica was speaking softly as I held her close to me.

“That’s crazy talk. All I’ve done since I first saw you in that hallway after that first game is think about you. I’ve wanted your body, and now I want your soul,” I said and I felt her smile against my jersey.

We were both silent for several minutes, enjoying the warmth of each other’s body.

“What about that photograph? The one in your locker room?” Erica asked suddenly.

“I never found out who did it. Must have been one of my teammates. But it doesn’t matter anymore. We would never have been together if it wasn’t for that photograph,” I said, stroking her hair. She smiled at me and nodded.

Chapter Nineteen - Erica

The press had been primed, they had all lined up outside the stadium waiting for us to make an appearance. Lewis had grudgingly arranged for it.

Kyle was holding my hand tightly as we made our way out. My heart was pounding against my chest. I had never done something like this before. All my career, I had been on the other side. I had been the one asking questions.

Kyle was still in his winning jersey and he had a bright smile on his face as we made our way to the front. The cameras flashed. He was a natural. “Good evening everybody. I just wanted to make an official statement and put all the gossip to rest, once and for all,” Kyle began. The cameras continued to flash as he spoke loudly, but the murmur had died down. Everybody was waiting with bated breath to hear him.

Kyle Murphy had just won another game: he was the star of the show, also the hottest most eligible bachelor in the country, and now he was making a statement holding the hand of a girl who he had supposedly thrown out of his house only a few days ago.

“No, I will not be taking any questions.” He shot down someone from the crowd of journalists who had said something. “The truth is that Erica and I met here, in this stadium, after one of our games. We met and we fell in love. That was almost instantaneous. We have been together since then, and it is none of anybody’s business what goes on in our personal lives.”

The cameras flashed again. I was standing beside him and he was still holding my hand.

“We are very much in love, we have always been together, and little fights and arguments are a part of every relationship. I did not throw her out of my apartment. She chose to leave of her own accord to take a break. And now we are together again.” Kyle looked at me, and I smiled at him. He hadn’t told me what he had planned on saying, but I was glad he was saying it all. Nearly everything he was saying was true.

“I would also ask the media to exercise caution in their dealings with our relationship. We are expecting a child, and we do not want the paparazzi hounding our personal space and private lives.” He ended it on that note and turned to me. I wasn’t expecting him to kiss me, but he did. Right on the lips, in front of everybody.

“One last thing, as you can all guess by now. I am officially taken,” he said and pulled me away, and then leaned in to kiss me on the cheek again.

“All that wasn’t necessary, Kyle,” I whispered to him. He squeezed my hand, warm in his.

“Of course it was. I had to announce it to the world,” he said.

*****

THE END

Touchdown Daddy

Description

Jennifer

I have the best job in the world. I get paid for touching hot men. And not just any hot men: I am the sports therapist for Philly’s professional football team.

Of course the guys hit on me all the time. But I know their tricks. I’m a professional and never break my rules.

Until he lands on my massage table. Justin’s the most gorgeous, the most cocky, and the most annoying player on the team. He flirts without trying and offends the hell out of me. So why am I falling for him so hard?

I need to stay away from this guy, he’ll bring me nothing but trouble. But I can’t. He’s injured and Coach Michaels wants me to treat him.

Then the guy kisses me one day when I’m trying to work on him and I know I want him. I run after one explosive night together and try to hold my crumbling world together, facing life as a single mother.

He’s turned my world upside down, but I can’t ever let him know how much our night changed his.

Justin

Every guy wants to be like me. I am the most admired player in the NFL and the most desired one by the ladies. I can talk any woman into my bed. I live for the chase.

Until I lay eyes on the new sports therapist Jennifer. She’s gorgeous and tough and I know I’ve met my match. Too bad she’s not interested. But I don’t care. I’ll find a way to have her.

When I finally succeed, she gives me the best night of my life. For the first time, I want a woman to stay in my life.

She doesn’t.

I know I’ve fallen for her when the pain doesn’t go away. I need to find her to convince her we need a second chance. But where the hell is she?

Chapter One

I was working on the computer in the event planner’s office when I heard someone say my name. I tossed my thick braid over my shoulder and glanced over to see Coach Michaels standing in the doorway. “Here you are, Jennifer. Are you helping Michelle out again?” His face twisted into a frown, one that I suspected meant both sympathy and a bit of worry.

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about her having another baby after this. This first trimester is brutal for her, Coach. She was in the bathroom most of the morning before I saw her long enough to send her home,” I remarked with a wrinkled nose as I pictured her pale face in my mind. Poor thing…I never wanted to have kids, but that was probably what most twenty-two-year-old graduates thought. “What’s up?”

“I’d like you to take a look at one of my guys. He’s dealing with something in his shoulder, and I’d rather be cautious about this.” There was an evident worry in his voice.

“Sure thing.” I stood and walked into the hallway to the room that was set up for me several feet down near the stadium. “Who is it?”

“Justin McLeod,” Coach Michaels replied, and I frowned. Even if I weren't in sports therapy, I would know something about Justin. He was gorgeous, and he knew it, but he was also an excellent quarterback. With their leading scores so far this season, I doubted that they were willing to lose him to an injury. “Do you know him?”

“Who doesn’t?” I asked as I led the way into the room connected to the locker room where all of my stuff was meticulously stored. “Is it an old injury?”

“It is. He pulled some tendons last year and the kid won’t take care of himself, Jennifer. I want you to take a feel and see what you can tell him that he’ll listen to.” Coach gave me an imploring look with his tired, dark eyes and I smiled and nodded.

“I will do my best, but stubborn athletes have a hard time with listening.” I saw Coach nod before he ran a hand through his graying hair. He wasn’t just my boss, but also my father’s best friend and lifelong family friend. I graduated from Boston University with a degree in Sports Medicine just a few months ago, and he’d needed a new therapist here in Philadelphia, so here I was. It wasn’t favoritism though I didn’t let it out that we knew each other well, fearful that it might look that way.

There was no reason to tell him that I doubted that Justin would take my words to heart. He was a wild man who played by nobody’s rules, on or off the field. He’d been spotted by the paparazzi many times at some bar with a woman or two, sometimes three. I doubted that he’d worry about his health and how it might affect the team. It was a shame that he was one of the big talents on the team and that Coach depended on him. “I’ll tell him to come and see you. Practice is over in about an hour. Can you stick around?” His eyes pleaded with me, and I nodded with what I hoped was a relaxed grin.

I knew how athletes were when they saw a girl in the staff. Not that I was a supermodel by any means, but my strawberry blonde hair was pretty and brought out my deep blue eyes. I kept myself in shape since this job required me to stay active. I could end up treating half the team on any given day and they required strength on my part. My friends thought that I just got this job to check out hot guys but it was more than that. My brothers had played sports when I was younger and whenever they got hurt, it made me realize that I wanted to help others.

One thing led to another and I found myself in college studying that very subject. I memorized more muscles than I cared to think about as well as the various injuries that could happen to them. I wanted to stay at the top of my field so when the opportunity came to work for a pro football team, I took it.

I turned on some music as I went through my inventory and waited to see if Justin would listen to Coach and show up. I had casual plans after this to meet friends for dinner. I glanced down at the standard blue pants and tank top in the team colors that I was wearing and wondered what I was going to throw on when I got back to my apartment, only a few blocks away.

“Hello, gorgeous,” a voice said as I paused and raised an eyebrow. Any woman could appreciate a smooth voice like that, one that reminded me of a good whiskey that slid well down my throat.

I looked over to see his intense green eyes looking me up and down before they settled on my face with a crooked smile that probably melted panties right off of women in seconds. Justin McLeod was a hot specimen of a man.

“Hello. My name is Jennifer Collins. I am the new physical therapist for the team. Coach said you’re dealing with some pain?” My voice was nothing but professional as he seemed to frown and try to figure me out.

“I pulled a muscle. It’s not that big of a deal,” he shrugged before he stripped off his t-shirt and walked over to me.

“There’s no previous shoulder injury that you should be keeping track of, then?” I knew his type and rolled my eyes as he looked around the room.

“Where do you want me?” His voice was suggestive as he looked back at me and I stifled a laugh, shaking my head.

“Sit on the table there. I’ll see what I can find.” He did, and I took a moment to appreciate his muscled torso as I pressed my glossed lips together. “Right or left?”

“It’s on the right.”

I took a breath and reached out to press against his skin. He kept the breath that he sucked in subtle. “Yeah, this feels pretty tight. How is it affecting your game?” He tensed as I pushed in and realized that it was more than just a pulled muscle, although probably not career threatening, at least not yet.

Chapter Two

I listened to her speak in her steady confident voice as I memorized the feel of her hands on my skin. I focused on her question and wondered how I could get under her skin. Jennifer was a beautiful girl, and most women didn’t turn me away quickly, if at all. “The injury? It was the beginning of last season, and I played it through just fine.”

“I saw the game. My dad watches a lot of sports. Looked like an injury that might take a while to heal,” she shot back without missing a beat, and I let a long breath out.

“How the hell do you know that?” I heard her chuckle behind me.

“I am a physical therapist, Mr. McLeod. It’s my job to notice injuries on athletes, so I tend to do that. Quite a lot.” She pushed a little harder, and I froze and clenched my hands. “I think I am going to put some heat on it. Lay down and I’ll get one of my pads ready.”

I moved onto my stomach and rested my head on my good hand as I heard her behind me. I thought again of her body with its soft curves in all of the right places. I felt a cloth placed on my skin and then something hot over that as I closed my eyes.

“That feels good,” I admitted in a soft voice as I felt her pressing down on the gel pad.

“I can do this for you every day. I know that Coach wants you playing and I assume that you want to play. I am going to keep a close eye on this injury. Understand?” I nodded. “He and I have a good working relationship, and I won’t hesitate to share it with him if you’re not careful with this and follow my instructions,” she informed me as I felt the nerves in my stomach tensing up. This woman meant business.

“Are you sure I can’t bribe you with dinner and drinks?” I flirted although I already knew her answer.

“I am young, but I have been doing this for a while, Mr. McLeod. You’re not the first hot shot athlete that has tried to hit on me for some benefit to them, and you won’t be the last. I have a high respect for my job, and it’s not going to happen.” She was blunt if nothing else.

I decided to try something different. “Where did you go to school?”

“Boston. I graduated last year,” Jennifer replied and I raised an eyebrow.

“That’s quick to have this job already.” There was a silence and I wondered if I’d struck a nerve.

“It was good timing.” She pressed again and sighed. “Relax. Does anything else hurt?”

I told her about some leg pain that I was having and she raised my shorts to rub my leg as she asked me if she was getting it. She had great hands and I decided that I could get used to this. Our last therapist was a grumpy older man with no sense of humor.

She left the heat on for a while before removing it. “You might want to take a hot shower tonight, or a bath if that’s possible.”

“I have a hot tub in my yard. That’s very possible,” I replied as she voiced her admiration at my recent purchase. “Do you have one too?” I asked and she laughed.

“I just have a condo so I am stuck with the fancy bathtub. It’s not quite the same but it can be quite relaxing if I set the right atmosphere.”

Was she flirting with me? Damn, I hoped so and I felt my cock respond as I sat up and stretched carefully. “Want to come over some time to try out the hot tub with me?”

“Mr. McLeod.” Her voice held a warning as I looked into her flushed face.

“Call me Justin, at least.” Jennifer gave me a stern look with her mesmerizing ocean blue eyes. “Come on. We’re going to see a lot of each other. Do you prefer Jennifer or Jen?”

“I think Jennifer is suitable for this setting,” she replied after a moment, and I smiled at her in the way that always worked a room.

“There you go.” I grabbed my shirt, and she checked something on her phone.

“Practice is at eight tomorrow. I will be available if you need anything.” She looked at me, and I nodded slowly before I told her goodnight and left the stadium to go home. I lived in a large house in one of the nicer neighborhoods of the city. I hopped into my Escalade and turned on some Taking Back Sunday for the ride home as I thought about getting some food. I decided to order some BBQ to bring home and placed the order while I waited in the parking lot of the popular eatery. I was sweaty and tired, and I just wanted to be home, not dealing with fans tonight.

The text came through as I was ready to jump out and get my dinner and a familiar face flashed on my screen as I shook my head. Heather was a wild girl and not afraid of being the aggressive one. I read it and noted her usual offer. I sent something back telling her to give me an hour so I could eat and take a shower. I pulled a hat over my head and got the food as I kept my face pointed at the floor. I always assumed that the staff recognized me though most seemed to do the right thing and let me go on my way.

I tipped the girl for doing that even though I noticed the shine in her eyes and the quivering of her voice. She was cool about it, and I took the bag and tossed it into the passenger seat of my car before I headed to my gated neighborhood. I glanced at the clock on the microwave as I grabbed a Gatorade to drink and stuffed the food down. I had no issues putting a meal away, and I was in the shower in fifteen minutes rinsing off.

I dressed in workout shorts since Heather was going to be taking them off soon enough. I ran some product through my damp hair to hold the short brown spikes that I was currently rocking and headed to the living room for a beer and some scores from the day until she arrived. Heather knew the code since she was semi-regular and I heard a knock at the door within ten minutes as I caught the last touchdown of a game. I almost wasn’t in the mood for her, crazy sex or not. I stood and went to answer the door and let her into the large foyer as she brushed past me smelling like cherries, which was her signature scent.

Jennifer smelled like honey and vanilla. I frowned and pushed her out of my mind as I looked at the tall blonde and smiled. “Hey, stranger. It’s been a while.” I hadn’t seen her for about a month, and she rolled her pretty topaz eyes.

“I tried a relationship. Remind me not to do that again,” Heather mumbled as she walked over to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of beer. She was wearing a cute little denim skirt and a sheer button up shirt with a sexy black camisole, and I looked down at my groin to watch it strain against the shorts with a grin. “I saw your game last week. Great job, Justin.”

“Thanks. It was a good win,” I replied as I headed to the couch and sat back down as she joined me and pressed her curvy little body against me to kiss me. One kiss led to another and soon we were naked on the couch as I dragged her nipple between my teeth and got her off with my long fingers. She was so easy, and I watched passively as she came for me before I reached for the condoms that I’d brought out from my bedroom earlier.

Heather’s pussy was wet. I slid in all of the way too easily and thrust hard. She gripped my back and dug her nails into my skin. I groaned. It only made me move faster and deeper, and we were both coming soon. Heather dragged her fingers through my hair and let out a long sigh. I felt the sleep that I needed nudging me along with some shoulder pain.

I moved off of Heather, and she curled up beside me as she looked around the room. “Why are we in here? Is something wrong with your bedroom?”

I realized that I typically brought her back there and fall asleep with her so that we could have another go at it in the morning. “No, I don’t know. We just kind of ended up here.”

Chapter Three

I woke up to the alarm and groaned. Sleep hadn’t come easily last night, and I didn’t want to go into the stadium today. I instantly felt guilty as I realized how much Coach had helped me in so many ways and this job was one of the bigger ones.

That idea made me get up and brew some coffee before I took a shower. I dressed in a fresh pair of pants and a tank top with a sweatshirt over it due to the brisk Fall wind. I looked in the mirror and pulled my hair back into a high ponytail before I put on enough makeup to look human.

I walked out of the house and decided to drive to work today. My old Camry was in the parking lot, and I unlocked it and slid inside before I put everything in its place. I had a thing about organization. I started the car and backed up. When Justin entered my thoughts, I couldn’t help but roll my eyes.

It’s not like I wasn’t thinking of him last night. It was the only train of thought that I had during the dinner with friends and the bath I took later that night. I didn’t do that very often but it just sounded good to me last night. I lit a lot of candles and poured some lavender bath bubbles in and just relaxed as I played back the feel of him under my hands. I wondered if he was soaking in his hot tub too. Justin was one of the most gorgeous guys I’d ever seen, and that was saying a lot since I had worked with a hockey team during my internship before this job. Hockey was my preferred sport if I was being honest, but I was also starting to have an interest in football.

I pulled into the employee parking garage and found a spot on the second floor. The team was starting to arrive as well and I greeted the guys with a lazy smile while I sipped my coffee. I hadn’t met all of them yet but they seemed nice enough to me so far. Coach would make sure they stayed that way too. I went into the stadium to watch them practice just to kill some time and perhaps see Justin. I figured that I hadn’t seen them play as a team too much yet, so it wouldn’t hurt to become familiar with their playing styles. I walked down to sit next to Coach and he gave me a surprised look. “You’re here early.”

“I figured it’s best to be here when they practice, just in case anything happens.” I took another sip of my coffee and watched as Coach picked up his worn metal thermos and took a sip. I knew just what was in it: strong black coffee. That’s all he ever drank. He told the guys to run some laps and watched closely as they moved in a group to a steady jog.

“How was Justin?” he asked as I blinked and forced myself to sound neutral.

“He has a pulled shoulder. I am going to treat it with hot and cold therapy and keep a close eye on things. He knows that I’ll be brutally honest with you, particularly with the old injury that he didn’t want to admit.” I smiled as I heard Coach groan beside me.

“Stubborn assholes,” was his comment and I shook my head.

“You’re just as bad as they are, just from a different point of view,” I teased him, grinning. I looked back at the guys and saw Justin looking over at me with a curious gaze as he ran past. He was dressed in workout shorts and a fitted tank designed for workouts, and he looked damn good in them. “I’ve known you a long time.”

“That you have.” I could feel Coach’s eyes on me for a second. “How’s your mother doing, Jen?”

He knew all about her leaving when I was four and how my dad had remarried when I was eight. That would have been easy enough to adjust to, but she’d found me on Facebook two years ago and wanted to see me again. I had met her for lunch a few times but moving here had ended that. I wasn’t always sure how I felt about her. “We chat on Messenger sometimes, and she claims she wants to visit me here, but I don’t know. She still has a drinking issue, and I can tell that even when she says she’s sober that she…isn’t.” I shrugged. I loved my stepmom Rosie a lot but she wasn’t my birth mom, and I’d always wondered why my mother had left me that way. We hadn’t gotten that far during our short and awkward lunches.

“That's a shame. I’d like to see her try to make up for what was lost.” We were silent for a moment until he told the guys to run the bleachers.

I watched as the men ran up and down the bleachers with loud claps of their shoes, up and down. As a group, they were a whole lot of muscle and I watched their strength as they kept going. I admired athletes for their dedication and of course, their bodies. Not enough that I’d ever mixed business with pleasure before and I didn’t plan on changing that anytime soon. I could just look from time to time.

Coach led them through some intense conditioning as I focused on Justin’s face to try and estimate his level of pain. He seemed okay but he met my gaze a few times and I’d swear that I saw something dark in his eyes. He was looking at me almost as much as I was looking at him and I felt a flutter in my stomach. This was bad, dangerous. I couldn’t think of him that way even if he flirted ruthlessly with me and had those amazing eyes.

I reminded myself that he was a player and was reminded of that later as I looked over his bare back in my room. Scratch marks, thick and red, were scattered over his skin. I frowned and asked him how his shoulder was doing. “Pretty good today.”

“I hope she was on top,” I muttered low under my breath as I shook my head. I felt the muscle and found it more swollen than the day before. He froze as I pressed in.

“What did you say?” Justin asked in a staggered voice as I kept feeling around his body.

“Nothing. Just reminding myself of something,” I replied as I grabbed my heat pack and rubbed it between my hands to activate it. I placed it on his skin as I eyed the marks again and asked myself why I even thought he was attractive at all. I wasn’t like those girls that threw themselves at athletes, and I’d been strictly professional before now. Sure, Justin was sex on a stick, but that made him worse even if he was gorgeous.

I had a job to focus on, and Coach would have my head if he could read my thoughts. For that matter, he’d consider cutting Justin’s dick off.

I left the heat on and felt his other shoulder as well just to keep my hands busy. He was in great shape with not an ounce of body fat on his body. Justin wasn’t small being six three, and he was proportioned well. For a moment, I wondered what he looked like naked.

Stop it.

“That feels good. I like you touching me,” he told me as I closed my eyes. His voice oozed an erotic promise that reached every nerve in my body, and I realized how long it had been since I had good wild sex.

We both heard voices, and I glanced up to see Coach walking in with another player, who was limping. “Hey, Jennifer. Chase twisted something on the last drill, and the doctor is out for the moment. Can you take a look?”

“Leave the heat on,” I told Justin absently as I asked Chase to sit down on another table so I could take a look. Chase had dark Italian features that I probably would’ve found appealing had I not felt Justin staring at me. His eyes were burning into me as I felt Chase’s ankle and found it to be quite swollen, though likely just twisted and not broken. I had him move back to rest his leg on the table and gently placed an ice pack on his injury. He asked me how I liked it here so far. His demeanor was sweet and polite. I found myself missing Justin’s innuendos and I instantly cursed myself.

“I like it so far. It’s a great city,” I replied with a smile as I met his big, dark eyes. Coach had left us alone, and I watched as his cheeks flushed pink as he looked into my face. He was young, likely a few years younger than Justin and he seemed like a rookie player.

“It has some really nice parts. Have you been out on the town yet?” Chase asked.

I felt the heat and glanced up to see Justin staring at me as his eyes darkened. What the hell? I wasn’t his property, and I cleared my throat as I glared at him. “No, not quite yet. I just moved here and have been settling into things here at the stadium. What’s good around here?” I sensed that he was hinting to show me, but I had rules to follow.

Chase went on to tell me about the bars that the guys liked best and some of the delicious restaurants. I made a mental note to wander and find them as I adjusted the ice and felt the ankle.

“She doesn’t date players, Chase. Might as well stop trying,” Justin said across the room, and we both looked at him.

He struck a nerve with me, and I smiled sweetly. “Judging from the marks on your back, you’re not hurting for company. Don't worry about me.”

Chapter Four

My cock hardened at her words as she mentioned the scratches that Heather left, sensing envy in her sarcastic tone. I longed to tell Jennifer that I was thinking of her the entire time, and it didn’t mean anything, but I just watched as she looked away and Chase glanced between us. Hell, I wanted her more than ever with that mouth, but I forced a laugh and shrugged. “What can I say? Women love me.”

They liked Chase as well, but he wasn’t about to admit that while he was trying to charm her into his bed. He was playing the innocent act with his soft voice and big eyes. It pissed me off, and I forced my eyes away from her as I rested my head on my hands and closed my eyes. Heather had left last night after I explained that I was tired and had an early morning. I saw the hurt on her face knowing that none of that had stopped me from inviting her to stay over before.

I’d locked the door behind her and cleaned up the kitchen, aware that I wasn’t satisfied with the sex that I’d had. I didn’t like that because normally, a fuck was a fuck. Girls were there for a while and then they were replaced. Shutting off the lights, I headed to my bed and TV in my room to try and fall asleep.

The morning came all too soon, and I showered and dragged myself to the stadium, happy to see Jennifer watching the practice as she laughed and chatted with Coach. I’d hoped for some time alone to wear her down, but that wasn’t going to happen with Chase in here.

She took the ice off his ankle after several moments and reminded him to ice it at home to keep the swelling down. Jennifer wandered over to me and pressed on the heat. She asked me how I was feeling. “Were you going to go out with him?” I asked her as I heard her sigh.

“I told you that I don’t date players. You seemed to remember that just fine, from the way you told him,” she snapped at me.

“You seemed to notice the scratches pretty well. That wasn’t your first comment about them, was it?” I’d let her previous one go, but her words were clear. There was a long moment of silence, and I heard her clear her throat again.

“I was concerned about your shoulder,” she assured me, but I hoped that it was more.

“Uh huh. You’re jealous,” I teased as she pressed harder for a second. “Hey!”

“Stop being arrogant, Justin. It doesn’t suit you.” Her voice wasn’t convincing, and I felt myself rise to the challenge that she offered. Jennifer lightened her touch. She lifted the pack up and felt me softly. “Mind if I massage this a bit?”

“Yeah, I’d hate that.” I was pleased to hear her chuckle before she started pressing her fingers against me in a slow, sexy way. I told my cock to calm down. I’d already jerked myself off in the shower thinking about her this morning. How many women would it take to get her out of my head?

Jennifer seemed to massage me for longer than I’d hoped for and a silence settled between us, barely broken by the music that was playing from her desk. I sensed that something was bothering her, and I gave her a moment before asking if she was okay. “Yeah, fine. Just distracted. What was the name of that bar Chase mentioned?”

“Scoreboards,” I told her as I wondered if she was going. I could buy her some drinks and break her down even further, especially since they had great food and I’d have a reason to be there.

“Huh,” was all she said as she worked on my arm and rubbed me soft and hard. “Feel okay?”

“Excellent,” I replied as I closed my eyes and let her work.

She told me that she was finished a few minutes later, and I stood and looked her over. Jennifer looked frazzled, and I tilted my head as I slowly slid my shirt over my head. “Coach said that you guys have to go work out now. I think you’re good to go but pay attention to your body signals.”

“I’d like to pay attention to yours,” I said in a soft voice as she flushed a dark pink over her cheeks. “See you soon, Jennifer.” I turned to leave and felt her eyes on me as I left the room. I went to work out hard for a couple of hours. It felt good to work my muscles, and I enjoyed the pain as I lifted some weights. I paid particular attention to my legs and finished off with a long run on the treadmill.

I went home to shower, since it was close and finally checked my phone for the day. There was a pathetic text from Heather asking if I was busy tonight, which I promptly deleted. I was craving something new, and though I knew that it was Jennifer that I wanted, I wondered if I shouldn’t find a new fuck buddy for the night. I knew that I had a practice the following afternoon, but I didn’t need to drink a lot to have sex with a woman.

I dressed in some shorts and watched a couple of games on television before I sent a message out to see who of the guys was going out tonight. Some were going to catch a late game at Scoreboards, and it made me wonder if Jennifer might be there. I agreed to meet them and finished watching the game before I pulled on some worn jeans and a gray t-shirt to wear.

I walked to the bar since it was just a couple blocks away, running into Chase along the way. “I didn’t know you were coming,” I said lightly as he started to walk beside me.

“Is it a problem?” We’d never had an issue, and I liked him well enough until I watched him flirting with Jennifer.

“Course not,” I told him. We approached the plain building together. I walked in first and went over to the corner table that we usually sat at, happy to see some of my friends gathered around it with a couple of pitchers of beer. “Hey, losers,” I greeted them as Dan poured two beers and slid them towards us.

“Fuck off,” Dan replied as he glanced up at the television screen above us.

I laughed and sipped my beer. My stomach growled. I had only eaten a couple of eggs when I got home. “Anyone order food yet?”

The waitress came over and took our order for a few platters of appetizers and some burgers. She was a pretty redhead I knew well and I eyed her ass as she walked away. She was one to consider but I wanted a stranger tonight. I didn’t want a girl who might ask to spend the night with me and in fact, I’d be happy going to her place. I needed the feel of a new place that I’d never see again.

I took a seat and finally scanned the bar closely as I sipped my beer. I didn’t see a pretty head of light red hair anywhere and felt disappointed. There was a group of cute girls checking us out from a table a few feet away though, and I nudged Roger. He chuckled and brought Dan’s attention to them as his eyes lit up. We ended up inviting them to our table. They were bubbly and flirting heavily with us and I knew the blonde was going to be an easy target tonight.

We all ate as she scooted close to me and smiled at me with her soft topaz eyes. “What’s your name, darlin’?”

“Angela,” she replied with a soft giggle and I sensed how young she was. I tried to figure out how old Jennifer was, assuming twenty-four or so considering she’d just graduated from college. I was twenty-five so it was a perfect match. Angela touched my arm. “Can I have a French fry?” She was skinny so I assumed that she didn’t eat very often like most of the girls that I met.

“Help yourself,” I said absently as I pushed the plate a little closer to her.

I ended up having three beers, and Angela was happy to drink the cocktails that I kept ordering for her. Everyone started to pair off, and I smirked as Chase left with a brunette. Angela was a sure thing, and I slipped my arm around her shoulder after I paid the bill. I paused as the door opened and Jennifer walked in wearing a short black skirt and a sheer white tunic, with her hair down over her shoulders. She looked stunning, and I eyed her legs as Angela pulled me towards the closing door. Jennifer looked at me before her eyes flickered to Angela. She tossed her hair and she walked towards the bar. I was aware of the eyes on her. I let Angela pull me through the door and felt my desire for her deflate, what little I’d had to begin with.

We headed to her place across town in a cab. Angela led me to a small house and invited me inside. There was a girl with black hair on the couch and Angela giggled when she introduced me to her roommate, Ruby.

I found a seat in the chair across from the sofa and Angela brought me some water. The girls flirted with me and I felt amused by the way they seemed to be competing with one another. Angela was the lighter one and Ruby seemed to be a bit more intense. I looked at them, tossing an idea around in my head.

Angela made the first move when I went over to sit between them but Ruby was happy to grab my cock as I kissed her friend. I knew that one girl wouldn’t do it tonight. They both seemed to be down with the impromptu plans and dragged me to one of the bedrooms.

I closed my eyes more than once to picture Jennifer in my mind as they took turns servicing me with their mouths, all the while with the other making it too easy to please her. I licked and tasted as I imagined what Jennifer would taste like and shot hard into Ruby’s mouth at the imagery in my head. Angela finished as well and I drank her in as my body pulsed with the orgasm. I felt one of them straddle me and tease me with their hands as I stiffened again and I managed to tell them to get a condom on me. I didn’t fuck girls like this without one.

It felt automatic as I took them one by one, longing to feel more than I did. I didn’t even come again, though they both did.

I waited until they were asleep curled up next to me before I changed into my clothes and left. I made sure that the door was locked on the inside before I pulled it closed and ordered a car from Uber. A small Toyota pulled up and a woman checked if I was her customer, and I nodded and got into the back.

I didn’t even respond when she flirted with me and even offered to accompany me inside of my condo. I turned her down and walked up to the door. I felt like something was off in my head. I unlocked the door and took a shower before going to bed.

Chapter Five

I stomped right over to the bar after I saw Justin leave with the blonde. Of course, he was leaving with a woman, or a girl by the looks of her. Most of the team seemed to be leaving with women, and I sighed as I slid onto the barstool. This appeared to be a cute place with a variety of games on the various televisions and an excellent staff that asked me what I’d like right way. I stared at the bottles behind the bartender’s head and paused on one. “Bourbon on the rocks. The best you have, please.”

He raised an eyebrow and grabbed a bottle on an upper shelf before he reached for a thick glass. He would be cute if I weren't in a bad mood now. I took a long sip, and he asked me if I was alright. I told him to start a tab and keep them coming as I cursed my intense attraction to Justin. It had just been a few days, and he was inside of my head more than he should be, considering what a pig he was.

“Sure thing, sweetheart.” He winked at me with his bright blue eyes and kept the bottle directly behind him. I hadn’t drunk like this in a long time, since I had a habit of avoiding that. My mother had tarnished the fun of drinking. Dad never wanted me to feel like her leaving was my fault and was always open with me about her alcoholism. I wondered if a man had started her drinking and I laughed bitterly at the irony.

I talked myself off the ledge as I reminded myself that I had a great job. It wasn’t worth losing. Justin was just a guy, and I’d forget about him soon enough. I slid my glass forward and felt someone sit next to me. “What demons are you running from? That’s a good bourbon.”

I glanced at the man next to me as I reached for my fresh glass. “New in town and just relaxing a little bit.” He was kind of sexy with dark hair and deep green eyes, though they didn’t affect me nearly as much as Justin’s did.

“Where from?” He asked for a beer, and I took a deep breath. At least I didn’t have to see him at work, that was a good thing.

“Boston, so not far at all. I ended up getting a job here.” He was friendly and flirted lightly with me. He asked what I did. “Sports therapy. I work with the Hawks.”

“Football? Impressive.” He smiled at me, and I nodded. “I’ll bet all of the players flirt with you all of the time.”

“Not my thing,” I assured him with a big smile that I hoped covered my lie.

“Lucky me.” He offered his hand, and I took it slowly. “I’m Keith Adams. I play for the Wings.” I should’ve recognized him as an athlete. I smiled and told him that I used to work with the Boston hockey team in college.

“So, you’re a hockey fan?” he asked. I nodded and remembered I saw him playing a game on television the other night. He was good. “That’s good. Maybe I can get you to a game one of these nights.”

“Yeah, that would be fun if I’m free. You know the life of a sports therapist.” I winked as he smiled.

“We keep ours busy, but he’s not nearly as beautiful as you are.” I thanked him and blushed. We had a few more drinks, and he walked me out a few hours later. The world spun a bit and he took my arm. “That was some strong stuff you were drinking. Doing okay?”

“Yeah, I’m good,” I laughed. He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close. This must be what my mom liked about alcohol.

“Can I help you home?” he asked. I stared into his face a few inches above mine as he slipped his arms around my back. “Anywhere you want to go, Jen.” I guess I had told him my name somewhere along the way. He slowly lowered his face to mine and kissed me. I closed my eyes and memorized the soft feel of his lips against mine. Keith was gentle as he teased my lips apart with his tongue and slipped it inside. I wrapped my arms around his neck. He knew how to kiss, and I wondered if he couldn’t be the cure for my problem. I pressed closer to his muscled body. Keith moaned against me and pulled away enough to ask me to come home with him.

I knew that I should say no and go home. This wasn’t my style, and I was making the decision under poor circumstances and drunk to boot. “Get a cab,” I murmured before I tugged him back down to my mouth.

He lived in a big house, and we took a taxi to the gate where he let me in. He pushed me against the stone once we were locked in. “You’re so beautiful,” Keith murmured as his hands slipped down my body and over my hips. He pulled me back, and we made our way to the house between awkward kisses. Keith opened the massive front door with the thick stained glass scattered over the surface and led me inside before he took me to the couch. “Want anything to drink?”

“Water would be great,” I replied as I watched him go into the kitchen and closed my eyes. I was turned on enough to do this and still irritated enough to want it. I’d never actually turned to casual sex to solve anything before, but there was a first time for everything.

Keith brought over two bottles of water and stripped off his blue button-up shirt to reveal a white tank underneath. I watched him and admired his athletic body. He dropped beside me on the leather sofa and leaned in. I took a long sip as he kissed my neck. My hand shook, and I spilled some. “I’m so sorry,” I said as he told me not to worry and sucked my skin between his lips. The water hit my thin shirt, and I felt my nipples harden as the cold water washed over my chest and through my white lace bra.

“So hot,” Keith murmured. His hand slipped over one of my breasts and cupped it before he kissed my lips. I moaned and arched my back. He squeezed harder and we made out like a couple of teenagers. I ripped his tank top off before he lifted my shirt and kissed down my body, pushing me back on the couch.

Keith was confident but not arrogant, and I felt him wait to see if I was comfortable with everything that he did. His hands were slow, figuring out what made me tick and doing all of that well before he lifted me and carried me to his bed in just my white panties. He took a nipple between his lips and sucked as I moaned. He was good, and I was angry when I closed my eyes and pictured Justin doing this to me. “Are you a man whore?” I asked him as I pictured what was going on in another bedroom somewhere else in town.

“I had some fun when I started playing, but I’m thirty now…more selective,” Keith told me and kissed down my stomach. “I’d like to see you again after tonight, Jen.”

His words left my head instantly. He lowered my panties and started kissing up my inner thighs. I was lost in his hot breath when he parted my folds and I begged him to lick me. Keith buried his face between my legs and started licking and sucking in perfect intervals. I rocked against him to find my release. I came with a loud cry and dragged my hands through his hair as he grunted and sucked on my swollen clit. “Baby, you feel so good when you come.” He pulled away and moved up to kiss me. I ate my taste off of his lips and his hard cock teased my entrance.

“Condom,” I murmured and he moved to find his wallet in his jeans on the floor. He ripped something open, and I spread my legs for him to move between them and slide into me with a slow thrust. “Oh, God.”

“Tight…so good,” he said, moving back and inside again. We were slapping together in a rough rhythm until I was coming again and he followed with a long cry of my name.

We collapsed together on the bed and I sucked in deep breaths. Keith rolled onto his side and slid his arm over my stomach. I made a mental notch on my head for my first experience with casual sex. I knew that this could go wherever I wanted it to, and I opened my eyes to turn my head and look at Keith in the dim light from the hallway. He was looking back at me, and I smiled as he kissed me softly.

“Stay with me? Do you have to work early?” He asked and I shook my head and smiled. “Good. I’ll make you breakfast tomorrow.”

He got our water bottles before shutting off the lights and pulling me against him. I felt weird sleeping here with him, but I closed my eyes and gave into the exhaustion that was overtaking me. I thought about Justin before I slipped into unconsciousness and hoped that I was going to be able to work with him and not feel the attraction anymore.

Chapter Six

I woke up and looked around, the alarm blaring through my bedroom. I got to sleep in today, but I wasn’t feeling the day. I rolled over and hit snooze on the device beside me. The beers weren’t affecting me since I’d only had a few but I still felt off. Fuck it. I got up and took a shower before I mixed up a protein shake and went to the gym. There was always some loud music playing there and a few guys to chat with. Just what I needed.

A couple of the guys from the bar yesterday were there too. I nodded at them and placed my bag against the wall. “What’s up?” I asked and took a long sip of the vanilla drink from my cup.

They were laughing, and I glanced at them with a curious gaze. “Jennifer was at the bar last night. Did you see her?” one of them asked.

“I think when I was headed out,” I replied in a casual voice, wondering what they were getting at.

“She left with Keith Adams from the Wings. I thought she seemed a little on the innocent side, but it didn’t take her long,” David told me. I felt rage flood my veins. “How was your girl?”

“Good. It was a package deal that came with a roommate,” I tried to sound pleased but I was too mad and jealous to feel that way.

“Nice. Are you going to see them again?” Brent asked me, and I shrugged. “That’s right up your alley.”

“I went home after we were done.” I wrapped a towel around my neck and looked around the room to see what I wanted to do. I decided to do a hard run. One of the guys turned on Alice in Chains. After the hard run, I worked on weights, and I was glad that my shoulder was hurting after the exercise. It was like I was hurting Jennifer directly somehow and it felt good in some twisted way.

I didn’t stop at practice, and I pushed myself as Coach urged me on. I didn’t look over too much on purpose, but when I finally did, I saw Jennifer sitting beside him looking pale and tired. She was sipping her coffee and her hair was twisted into a loose bun. She nodded at something Coach had said before she met my gaze. Her eyes narrowed and she frowned, forcing her eyes away from mine to look at the other players. What the hell was her problem? She went home with a fucking hockey player last night! “McLeod. Pay attention!” Coach yelled as I struggled to focus on the drill that we were working on. He pushed us hard, and we practiced some plays over and over for the upcoming game late this afternoon.

My shoulder was throbbing as we finished and I stomped to the locker room. “Do you need to see Jennifer?” Coach called out. I looked up and met his eyes.

“I'm all right, Coach.” I kept going and took a hot shower, not caring that I took longer than usual. I needed the heat, and I wasn’t about to go and see her for help. I grabbed some lunch with the guys before the game, and we headed back to change into our uniforms to do a quick practice on the field.

I glanced over to the sidelines to see the coaches and Jennifer standing there. They were talking and taking furtive glances at all of us. Chase ran towards them as Coach waved him over and Jennifer asked him something. She smiled lightly and nodded before she looked over at Coach with dread in her eyes. Chase left, and Coach searched our group for me. “McLeod!!” He waved me over and I strode to the group with a scowl on my face.

“What’s up?” I asked, looking into his face.

“How’s the shoulder?” she asked. She looked so concerned as I glanced at her and her eyes clouded over. “Are you okay to play?”

“I told him I was all right,” I snapped as everyone gave me a weird look. I went back out, and we prepared to start the game. I watched Jennifer sit down and stare at me. All of my lies came to the surface when I struggled with every play. At halftime, Coach yelled at me to get to the sidelines.

“What the fuck is your problem today?” he demanded as I rolled my shoulder and winced. “You said you were fine.”

“I was,” I replied as he ran a hand through his hair and glanced at Jennifer.

“Take a look at this idiot.” He left no question in his voice, and she and I headed to her room with a heavy silence between us.

“What happened? Nothing looked too bad out there,” she murmured. I sat down in the usual spot and let out a sigh.

“It’s been hurting all day,” I admitted. She frowned at me. “I didn’t want to see you.”

“Why?” Her face twisted in confusion and I glared at her.

“Keith Adams? Didn’t take you long,” I snapped as her mouth dropped open. I wanted to kiss her so badly. Her eyes flashed at me.

“He’s separate from this, and besides, you left with the damn blonde. Who are you to judge me for anything?” Her voice was rising, and she pressed her hands on her curvy hips.

“I wanted to leave with you, Jennifer. Damn you and your rules.” I stepped forward and kissed her out of anger and frustration. She gasped against my lips. She tasted so good, and she melted against me as I tugged her closer with my hands around her back.

“We can’t do this,” she struggled against me as I pulled her closer. “Justin, stop.”

“I can’t,” I whispered and slipped a hand into her hair.

“Not here,” she pleaded and I pulled away. “Let me see how you are. The team needs you.”

I pulled away and let her feel my injury as I took several deep breaths. She asked me to take my shirt off, and I complied as she looked me over hungrily. It seemed that Keith didn’t scratch all of her itches. Jennifer worked quietly and added some heat for a few minutes as I stared forward and tried to control my need for her. Once she pulled it off, she requested that I move my arm around and see how it felt.

“I can play, but I might need you after,” I said as I looked at her. Her lips were swollen, and I longed to kiss her again.

“I’ll be here,” she promised as I stood and dressed again. We both walked out after she fixed her hair and checked her face. I checked in with Coach, and he sent me back out after conferring with her. The concern on her face was overwhelming. I kept looking at her since nobody had ever looked at me that way. I wasn’t close to my family and I’d never been serious about a woman before.

I finished the game, but we lost by a touchdown. Everyone left the field dejected. The lecture from the coach was brief and very blunt. I changed into some street clothes before I went back to see Jennifer.

She rubbed me down, and I leaned against her as disappointment flooded me. “I fucked up by playing with that injury.”

“The team lost, not just you. I would prefer you to be careful next time, though. I don’t want your injury to get worse.” Her voice was soft as she massaged me and I nodded.

I asked her to have a drink with me when she finished, and I heard her take a deep breath.

“I shouldn’t,” she told me, and I nodded.

“I know.” I was done trying to pretend that I didn’t want her, and we both sighed. “Come to my place. It’ll be private.”

She agreed reluctantly, and I gave her my address before I left first. I was happy that she was coming over. Not normally a jealous man, I couldn’t get the image of her with another man out of my head. I didn’t know what to do about that but to replace him and fuck her senseless. I drove home and cleaned up a bit while waiting for her.

Finally, there was a knock at the door, and I rushed over to get it. Opening it, I saw Jennifer standing there with a nervous expression on her face. “You’re here.”

“I considered going home,” she admitted as I pulled her inside and closed the door. “I just can’t get you out of my mind.”

I pressed her against the wall and kissed her hard as she moaned. “I can’t get you out of my mind. I just want to feel you tight around me.” I kissed her again, and she parted her lips as our teeth crashed together. “Fuck, you taste good.”

I lifted her and carried her down the hall to my bedroom. She kissed me with rough presses of her lips. I could feel how much she wanted me as she wrapped her arms around me. It filled me with hope and feelings that I was uncertain of. I dropped her onto the mattress and covered her body with mine.

We stripped our clothes off in between long kisses and I looked over her naked body. Lust surged through me. I kissed down her neck, and she moaned. I sucked her skin between my teeth before I moved down to her breasts. She moaned in reaction to everything that I did to her. When I found her large pink nipples with my mouth, she whimpered and she sounded like she was going to cry. “I wish it had been you,” she said, her voice soft. I wondered what she meant as she wrapped her legs around me.

Chapter Seven

I cried out as Justin moved down my stomach as if he knew just what I wanted. He parted my legs and stroked my pussy with his fingers before he leaned in to suck on my clit. He slipped his fingers inside of me. I rocked against him and my body tightened around him. “Justin, oh God.” I closed my eyes and felt him scrape against me. Warmth flooded me. It felt almost unbearably right, and I moaned. “What are you doing to me?”

“I want to make you come and drink it up,” he said, and I dropped my head back. “I want to make you come over and over, Jennifer.”

“Yes,” I groaned as I felt the pressure starting to build. Justin dragged his finger across me one more time, firm and slow, and I screamed his name as I came harder than I ever had before. He pressed his mouth against me and sucked my hot juices into his mouth. I gripped his hair. It was similar to last night, but Justin didn’t go gently with me. He took what he wanted and seemed to know that I would give him anything. “Fuck me, Justin. I need you.”

He pulled back and looked me over before he stood and dropped his boxers to the ground. He was hard and thick. I stared at him with heavy lidded eyes and he moved between my legs. Justin grunted as he slid inside of me and filled me with one deep thrust. He started to go faster and harder, and I gripped him, remembering the scratches that were fading on his back. I dragged my nails over his skin, and he cried out as he fucked me harder.

We both rocked together, and I screamed as my body began to release again. Justin kept thrusting until I came and then turned me onto my stomach before he took me from behind. He pushed hard and grunted until I felt his heat filling me.

We collapsed on the bed, exhausted but satisfied. Suddenly, my eyes widened. “We forgot a condom.”

“Fuck, you’re right. I always use one,” he said. “I’m so sorry, Jennifer. Are you on the pill or anything?” His voice was apologetic as he rested against my back and stayed inside of me.

“I am. Hard periods,” I replied as he sighed with relief.

“I’m clean. I know the reputation that I have, but I swear to you I am clean.”

“Okay,” I said as he rolled off me.

“I don’t have a close family,” Justin started to speak. “They were busy with their lives, and I was pretty lost until I found football in high school. Those guys became my family and the game became my life.” I could hear the pain in his voice, and I remained still as I listened to him talk. “The women were just part of the lifestyle. I never cared for any of them but when I met you…something changed. I felt out of sorts, and I knew that I wanted you.” His hand slid up my stomach to cup my breast, and I shivered as my nipple perked up. “I didn’t think I could have you and certainly not this fast.”

“It was too fast,” I murmured as he froze. Reality hit me as I realized what I’d done. I slept with a client and part of my staff, which was frowned upon. I slept with one of the biggest players in sports. Coach would be so disappointed in me. I let him down.

“What do you mean?” His voice went cold, and I heard the despair in his tone. “Jennifer, what are you talking about?”

“I work for you, with you. I shouldn’t be here.” I panicked as he tried to pull me closer. “This is wrong.”

He tried to hold onto me as I slipped off the bed and looked for my clothes. “Jen, stop. Don’t do this.”

“I can’t lose my job. Coach is depending on me…he gave me this job. I can’t betray him this way.” I was babbling but I didn’t care as I pulled on my clothes and felt something break inside of me.

“I want to see you. I don’t want this to stop.” His voice was shaking as I stared back at him. I didn’t want it to stop either but I imagined the media getting a hold of this and how far it could go from there.

“Justin, this was never a relationship. It wasn’t ever going to be,” I tried to convince myself as I thought back to the feelings that I’d started developing since I met Justin. “It was just something we had to get out of our systems. That’s all.”

“Fuck, Jen. You’re wrong. I know that you felt something for me.” He was sitting up and moving towards me as I stepped away and out of the room to get my purse. He came out to get me, still naked, and I ran to the front door and stepped out. I hurried around the building before running to my car to drive home. I cried as I drove home. Justin had made me feel things that nobody ever had before. I tossed and turned in bed as I wondered what he was doing right now. He didn’t even have my number. But he’d had my body and my heart, though I’d never admit that.

I’d messed up and nearly fucked up everything that I’d worked so hard for.

I vowed never to let anybody find out as I tried to put the pieces back together and hold down my job.

Chapter Eight

I dragged myself into practice after a sleepless night alone in a bed that smelled like Jennifer. I couldn’t get the vanilla scent mixed with honey out of my nose, and I felt miserable, worse than if I’d never had her at all. The coach took one look at me and ordered everyone else out onto the field as he pulled me aside. “What the hell is wrong with you, McLeod? Is your shoulder still bothering you?”

“No, that’s not it. I didn’t feel well last night.” I wasn’t going to throw Jennifer under the bus since she seemed so terrified of anybody finding out.

“Can you play today?” he asked, and I nodded stoically. I was always up for football since it was the only constant in my life. I practiced and held it together even as she watched from a seat in the first row. I went to see her after I finished and she went about her business methodically and without any small talk, but the circles under her eyes were prominent.

“Why?” I asked her as she pressed heat to my skin.

“It’s for the best.” That’s all she said, and I barely got her to say goodbye when I was leaving. It hurt deep inside, and I knew that I was given hope when she came to me and let me make love to her. I’d never made love before, and I thought back to coming inside of her as my throat closed.

I walked to the gym and worked out quietly before heading home to relax before the game. I could feel the looks that the guys were giving me all day, though nobody asked anything. They would never guess that I was this caught up with a woman. Hell, even I couldn’t believe that I was.

The game went on, and she treated my injury with the utmost professionalism. She was friendlier with the other guys, laughing and chatting while with me she just said what she needed to.

Eventually, word got around that she was seeing the hockey player regularly. They showed up around town and had pictures taken and I felt like shit every time that I saw one. A month passed before I wanted to have sex again and I threw myself right back into my old lifestyle, only I was colder this time. It was just a fuck and I was gone, with any woman that would have me. They never got inside of my heart or even my mind.

I knew that I was falling for her when the pain never seemed to go away.

I learned to fake it every day for games and practice. I acted like I was happy to be living my life again. That’s what the guys wanted from me as well as the media. I started playing well again once I decided to focus only on football and we climbed to the lead.

My shoulder stayed about the same even when I’d see her. I could see the concern in her eyes when she could tell that I was hurting. But I lied and left to go drink with the guys until I was tired enough to sleep. I wasn’t stupid and I never let it ruin the game for me, but I knew that I was letting myself go to some degree. I just had to keep it in check and make everyone believe otherwise.

I could never let anyone know that I’d fallen for a woman. I could never tell the guys that I wanted to spend time with just one for as long as I could imagine. I was Justin McLeod: The Casanova of the NFL and I was going to stay that way.

I could see that she felt the same way, at least in part. Jennifer had revealed a side of herself to me that went beyond the bedroom. She was caring and focused on her career, so much so that she ran away from me. I saw her need in her eyes when she looked at me, though, felt it in her touch. My cock raged under me every time she touched me, and I’d started fucking girls nearly every night to forget how good she felt wrapped around me. I was pissed off at my lack of control.

I knew that she continued to see Keith and kept it quiet around me. The team would ask her stuff every now and then but Jennifer only smiled and kept her answers minimal. Coach was the one that she seemed to talk to most and I wondered about them the more I watched them together. They appeared to be closer than employee and employer and it made me wonder. He’d told me months ago that he was never hiring another female since I couldn’t keep my dick in my pants. They were just flings though. Jennifer was the real thing.

I knew that something changed when my shoulder was the focus of a tackle. I was just trying to get the ball to David one game when I felt someone slam into me. The pain set in as I hit the ground with a loud cry. Everything seem to stop as a few of my guys leaned down and asked me if I was alright. I could only close my eyes and work through the pain until I heard Coach. “Justin, are you with me?”

I nodded but grimaced as I realized that I was injured more than I wanted to think about. “Jennifer,” I choked out as I tried to open my eyes. Five minutes or an hour later, I wasn’t sure, I felt myself lifted carefully onto a stretcher. I just knew that I needed her to fix me and put me back together again.

“We’re taking you to see the doc,” Coach told me as I felt the movement of being carried off the field to the sound of applause. Despite my reputation, I was a fan favorite and I knew they were all hoping for me to return to the game and take us to the championships.

I was rushed back to the locker room and the team doctor started to look me over with a worried expression. I heard him tell someone that it was my rotator cuff and I knew that I was out for at least a little while. My heart sank and I realized that pushing it along with the hit might have cost me my career. Coach talked softly and asked if they should call in the new therapist but Doc said he’d try to ice it and see what he could do.

“New therapist?” I managed to ask as I sensed movement around me.

“Jennifer was offered a job back home closer to her family, son. She left at the end of this week.” I heard the regret in his voice as I looked into his face. “I have a new guy taking over.”

“She was only here a few months,” I argued as Coach nodded. I only got one night with her and now she was gone.

“I hated to see her go but life happens. I had to support her and she seemed to be troubled during the last month and a half. Maybe, she needed this change.” Doc came over and we managed to get my pads off without too much pain before he placed a thick ice pad over my skin.

“Relax, Justin. We’re going to do everything for you that we can.”

I just wanted to go back in time when everything was good in my life. I wanted to bed her to give us another try.

Chapter Nine

I unpacked in my room for the new job as I took a slow breath. Working in hockey would be good and keep me away from football…away from Justin. It had been so hard to end things with him, but my job was on the line sleeping with him. I worked too hard to take a chance on a fuckboy like him, no matter how sincere he seemed to me.

Staying had been hard but leaving was the only option when I took that pregnancy test two months ago. It told me that my life was about to change, and I knew whose baby it was. Keith always used condoms when we had sex and I remembered the feeling of Justin’s hot semen inside of me as I shuddered. I wasn’t disciplined with my pills back then with a lack of sex, and one thing led to another. I found a local job close to my family and quit on Coach as he stared at me in shock.

I told Keith with fewer emotions, even though he was a great guy. Keith deserved better than a girl that was pining away for another man and stringing him along. He didn’t deserve to raise another man’s baby. I was only a couple of months along, but I’d be showing at some point, and I didn’t want anyone from the past to see me. There were too many questions to answer. I took a sip of my cold water as I looked around and stretched my back. I’d barely been able to eat since finding out the news and morning sickness was no joke as it lasted all day for me. I tried to keep the vitamins down and stay hydrated.

I remembered Coach’s words over lunch the day before I drove my car to Boston. “I can see that something’s been troubling you, Jen. Is there anything that I can help you with?” His eyes were kind and worried, and I choked on the tears that I wanted to cry.

I could never tell him the truth. “This is just a hard choice for me. I loved Philadelphia, but Dad and Rosie want me closer, and this job with The Shields is pretty perfect.”

“They’re a good team, and it’s a great organization. They’ll be good to you.” He sipped his coffee, looking me over, and I felt the nausea roll through my stomach. “Aren’t you hungry?”

I’d picked at the fruit that I ordered and barely eaten any eggs. “I think I’m just nervous is all.”

The hug he gave me outside was warm and full of love, and I cried as I walked to my car. Someday, he could meet my baby when things had blown over, and I could come up with a story about a daddy.

I had paid for a company to move my big items to the condo that Rosie had found for me back home. I packed my car with what I could safely fit in it and headed out on a Saturday morning to start my new life.

The team was great, and the staff was friendly. Dad knew that something was up with me, but I was waiting for the big reveal since a dad finding out that his young single daughter was expecting a baby was probably the worst news of all. The condo was quaint and cozy, and I spent a lot of time decorating the living room and my bedroom, while I waited to decorate the nursery. My mom came poking around, and I was shocked when I told her that I was pregnant before anyone else knew. “Who’s the father?” she asked as her dark eyes took me in and she sipped coffee with shaking hands. This wasn’t what I wanted from my mother.

“It’s over. It doesn’t matter,” I choked out as she nodded and stared at me. “Why did you leave us, Mom? What made you hate us that much?” As stunned as I was with my situation, abandoning this baby was never an option.

“It’s complicated,” she said after a few moments of silence. She was once a pretty woman, and I could see her in some of my features. “I couldn’t hold myself together, Jennifer. Your father was so happy and all I did was crave a drink carrying you. Once you were born, the addiction got harder and harder to contain until I couldn’t pretend anymore.” A tear slid down her cheek and she shook her head. “You turned out so good, and I am proud of you.” She stared at me for a long time. “You’ll be an amazing mother.”

We hugged, and I felt like we broke the ice after talking more over the meal. Mom could never replace what I’d lost, but we could start over.

I went over to Dad’s after lunch and sat with him and Rosie on their screened in back porch. I sipped some tea and took a deep breath. “So, I have something to tell you. I’m pregnant, about two or so months along. It wasn’t…planned but I am here, and I’m going to make it work.”

“Where is the father?” Dad asked me as his blue eyes darkened and Rosie squeezed his hand.

“He’s not here. I want to do this on my own, Daddy. He was a huge mistake.” I felt ashamed as I spoke and dropped my face forward. “I’m so sorry, Daddy.”

“Is this the reason you left the team?” I shrugged and looked into his eyes.

“In part, yes. I wanted to be closer to you guys with all of this going on and the job was a great opportunity.” I was honest, and he nodded as he took a deep breath.

Rosie looked at him for a long time before she smiled at me. “We’ll be here for you, Jen. It’ll be okay.”

I told the team coach after that, saying that it was news to me as well. They accepted it since I came with glowing recommendations and I promised I’d work as hard and as long as I could. I was due to get insurance in a month or two, and I saved enough money to take care of myself before then. I could do this on my own.

I felt better once everyone knew and I started to see old friends when I wasn’t working. We were in a bar where they were drinking, and I was sipping water when I saw the story on television. He’d hurt himself playing, and I cried as I watched him get carried off the field on a stretcher. It was an old story from about a month ago, but they updated it saying that he was out while his rotator cuff healed. The team was working with their second string quarterback, and my best friend from high school wrapped her arm around me. “Is that him?”

“I’m such an idiot,” I whispered as the guys behind the desk discussed the team’s lessened chances for the championship and speculated when he’d return to the sport. “It was just one night before I realized I’d made the biggest mistake of my life. I left and tried to put everything behind me, and now there’s this baby.”

“You could contact him,” Brandy suggested softly as I shook my head. I’d seen all of the pictures of him with new women, and it was worse than before.

“That’s not his style. He wants to be free, and now he has to deal with this. I knew that it was going to end up more severe,” I lamented as our friends looked from me to the television. “It’s better this way.”

I focused on work, and the team kept me busy considering they were one of the most aggressive teams in the NHL. They were friendly and sometimes flirtatious, but I felt nothing in return. I just wanted to make my future as bright as possible for my baby.

Rosie went with me to appointments and kept me going on the days that I was weak. I still saw Mom, but I understood that she had an addiction and could only offer me so much. I was at peace with that now. My friends were wonderful, and the team supported me once they all knew. This kid was going to have a lot of uncles to protect it, and the warmth made me cry when I was alone at night.

I missed Justin all of the time, and now I was worried about him to boot. My pregnancy hormones were kicking in, and I felt arousal when I was alone and playing back the memory of our night together. The news revolved more around his injury now and less around his dating life, and I hoped that someone was taking care of him. A part of me wanted to go back and see how he was really doing, but that was impossible with the way my stomach was starting to round now. I couldn’t hide it much longer, and I couldn’t wait to find out the baby’s gender a week from now.

Chapter Ten

I was out for the season. The doctors didn’t think surgery yet, but there was a lot of rest and ice in my future. I hung around the house and took care of myself until I couldn’t stand it any longer. A few friends reached out, and I left town to visit them in their home cities. We went out, and I tried to find peace in myself as I struggled missing everything that I’d lived for. It was tough to stomach the team on television fighting for the championship and I felt the intense guilt at not being there for them.

My injury slowed me down with the women, but I wasn’t in the mood for that anyway. I still missed Jennifer, and there was something inside of me that told me to reach out to her right now. I had never known her number and didn’t want to ask Coach, with all of his stress. I found myself visiting Pennsylvania, Maryland and finally Boston as I remembered that she’d moved back there. All it took was a little research to know that she was working for the pro hockey team. My friend Chad scored us some tickets to see a game, and I took my seat in the front seats with my arm in a sling as I looked around the arena.

Hockey was different than football, but I had a hell of a lot of respect for the guys. They were dealing with speed and ice as well as some of the same factors that I faced on a daily basis. I watched them practice for the crowd and appreciated their skill. Seeing their closeness in their conversations and the way that they worked together made me miss my team immensely. Nothing was like being on a team unless it was Jennifer. She was the one thing that I’d wanted as much as football, and I turned my head to look at the home bench with heavy eyes. Some of the players were gathered around the two well-dressed men that I assumed were the coaches, and it took me a moment to find a light redhead sitting on the bench and talking closely with a player. I straightened up to see more of her and my heart pounded when I saw her beautiful smile cross her face. Something was different about her, and I growled when I saw the player slip an arm around her shoulders and pull her in for a light hug. Her hair was longer, pulled up into a smooth ponytail and her face seemed to be glowing. Her eyes were tired but bright. She stood and took a deep breath as she slipped her hands over her rounded stomach.

Fuck me. Jennifer was pregnant and fairly far along by the looks of things. My mind was racing, flashing back to our night together and the way it had felt to come inside of her tight pussy. I stood and made my way to the glass behind the bench. I vaguely heard my friend call my name. Jennifer looked out to the ice and laughed as I stared through the back of her head for several moments. She was so fucking beautiful, and I wanted to claim her as mine right here and now.

She finally turned and said something to the coach before her eyes searched the crowd with a frown. She met my eyes and her face paled as she pressed her lips together and said something to the man beside her. She stared at me, and I saw raw emotion pass through her eyes as she pointed to the top and left the bench.

I rushed up the stairs to look for her, and my hands shook when I watched her come towards me dressed in the burgundy color of her new team. Her eyes were distressed, and I cupped her face in my hands, kissing her as she tried to say something. “What the fuck is up with you just disappearing like that? You never told me, never said goodbye. I got nothing from you.”

“Justin,” she said, and I pulled away to see her crying. “Are you okay? What are you doing here?”

“I’m out for the season. I’m traveling and trying to stay away from the television as much as possible,” I replied as she nodded and covered my hands with hers. “I heard that you were here. I looked for you online, and here you are, beautiful as hell.” My eyes dropped down to her stomach as her eyes widened. “You’re so beautiful like this. Who is the lucky guy?”

Jennifer swallowed and looked down, trying to smile. “I…didn’t want you to see me like this.”

“Why not?” I asked as I looked into her eyes.

“You’re going through enough right now. I didn’t want to add more to your plate,” Jennifer said as people rushed to their seats around us to see the first face-off of the game. “This is your baby, Justin.”

“What the fuck,” I breathed as I took her hand and pulled her to a less congested end of the stadium.

“I have to be available for the team,” she told me as I got to an end and pulled her through a door where we could see the rink from a dark corner.

“Always the good worker,” I muttered. She looked at the screen and then me with big eyes. “Talk to me. Why is it mine?”

Her face darkened as she stared at me but I didn’t look away. “I was only with Keith and we were always very careful. Don’t you remember our night?”

“Remember it? I can’t stop thinking about it, Jen. Are you sure about this?” The name of her former lover made my jealousy flare up, and I clenched my fists.

“I don’t sleep around. I never have, Justin. That’s your world,” she said, more tears sliding down her cheeks.

“Not anymore. Not since this fucking injury and realizing that I only want you. I tried to fuck you out of my system, but it didn’t work. Now, there’s a baby, and I can’t walk away now.” I held onto her face and kissed her hard as she molded her growing breasts against me and met my tongue with her own. She tasted like heaven. “I love you, Jennifer.”

The game played around us, and I heard everything that was happening as I slid my hands over her body to feel the changes in her curves. “You do?”

“Yes. More than I’ve ever loved anybody,” I replied, and Jennifer smiled against my lips as she kissed me again.

“I love you, Justin. I have from the beginning though I tried so hard to stop. So hard.” Jennifer was crying as she clung to me and I heard something called out over the loudspeaker as she turned her head and looked towards the ice. A player was down, and she gasped before she pecked my lips. “We’re having a girl. I have to go down there. Watch for a while and I’ll find you after the game.”

Jennifer was gone, and I stepped out of the dark as the news played through my mind. A girl. A beautiful little girl. I couldn’t wait to meet her, and I went back to my seat with a grin as Chad took a long look at me. “Finally here to watch a game?”

I looked over the ice and saw Jennifer walking back to the bench as a couple of guys assisted a player from the ice. “What happened?” I asked as I focused on her face. I could still see that she’d been crying, but she looked beautiful with a contented smile on her face now. The compassion that she felt for others showed in the way that she waited for the player and spoke to the coach, making me realize that I almost lost something great.

“He took a stick to the neck and then went down to the ice from another hit. It looked pretty painful. Do you know that girl?” Chad asked with that tone that I was used to.

“She’s mine,” I said as I felt his eyes on me for a long moment. “She’s it for me.”

“Are you into being a dad all of a sudden?” I narrowed my eyes at his question and pushed any doubt that this baby was mine out of my head. Jennifer didn’t sleep around, and she was different from the girls that I was used to meeting. “She’s pregnant.”

“It’s my baby,” I said and looked at his stunned face. “I was with her back in Philly. We broke up before I knew she was pregnant, but now that’s not going to happen.”

“Holy shit. You’re serious.”

“I am as serious about Jen as I have been about anything else. Get used to it.” I assured him as I leaned back to watch the game and keep an eye on her. Jennifer looked at me several times if she was out front and her smile filled me with hope, despite my injury and uncertain future.

Chapter Eleven

The game ended with a victory for the team, and I cheered as they skated off the ice. Kellan was going to be okay from his second injury, and everyone was happy, including me. I couldn’t believe that Justin was here and that he loved me. No, he loved us. I took care of business before we left for the night and walked out to the main entrance to see Justin looking down at his phone as he leaned against the wall. “You’re still here,” I breathed as he glanced up at me with a smile. “I almost thought this was a dream.’

“I’m not going anywhere, Angel. I told my buddy that I had a place to stay. I hope that wasn’t too presumptuous of me?” His eyebrow raised and I giggled as I shook my head. “Good. I want to hear every detail of this pregnancy and every thought you had. The only part I wish I’d dreamed is that you were alone through it.”

“I have my stepmom and my dad. There're friends. I’ve been okay, for the most part,” I assured him as I walked towards him.

“Now I’m here, and I am never leaving you two.” His voice was confident, and I tilted my head.

“You’re not out of football, Justin.”

“We’ll be together no matter what happens. Here, there or anywhere you want. I am happy with you,” Justin bent his head down and pressed a kiss to my lips. My body instantly reacted, well-aware that my hormones were going to get what they desperately needed. “Let’s go.”

He drove my car home and peppered me with questions as I tried my best to answer them. Pregnancy brain made it difficult to remember all of the details that he wanted to hear though I tried my best. Justin hung on every word I said with a look of amazement on his face, and he parked the car when we arrived at my new condo. “Nice place.”

“It’s cute. There're two rooms, so I’ll be all set when she gets here.” I watched him unlock the door and enter with a long look at the living room. “My folks are close by.”

“Good. That’s good.” He said as I dropped my purse on the table and stepped towards him as need throbbed between my legs.

“There’s something about pregnancy that you need to know,” my voice was low, and he stared at me as I slipped my arms around his neck.

“What’s that?”

“I’ve never been so horny.” A look of anger crossed his face, and I shook my head before I gave him a soft kiss. “I haven’t been with anybody. I can’t feel anything for anyone like I do for you. Now that you’re here, I am going to jump you like a teenage girl, though.”

He kissed me hard and our teeth crashed together as we worked out our passion and started making out against the wall. It was everything that I remembered and more, and Justin stroked my hair before he lowered his hand to my ass and tried to lift me. “Baby, I’m heavy. You’re not carrying me with one arm.”

“Fine. Where’s your bedroom?” I laughed and showed him before I went to use the bathroom again. I stared into the mirror and hoped that I looked good since I wasn’t feeling very sexy as a pregnant woman. I pushed the insecurity aside and undressed out of my work clothes before I freshened up.

I found a dress that I sometimes wore alone to sleep in that accented my curves and displayed my expanding cleavage. It wasn’t sexy lingerie by any means, but I thought Justin would enjoy it. It was a dark plum and clingy to my body, and it hung to my mid-thighs. I left off any underwear and ran my fingers through my hair before I walked into the bedroom. Justin was sitting on the bed wearing his jeans unbuttoned, and I took him in with a hungry gaze. He was gorgeous, and I knew that he was all mine. He looked at me and his eyes darkened before he looked down my body with the gaze of a starving man. “Fuck me. You’re stunning.”

“I’ve grown,” I teased him as I cupped my breasts and his mouth hung open.

“I noticed that first,” Justin stood up and walked over to me as he took me in. He cupped my face to kiss me, and I got lost in it before he slid his hand down to take mine. “I’m limited for a while.”

“I don’t care. You’re here.” We made our way to the bed, and he lay on his back as I removed his jeans and bent over him to taste his hard cock. I’d missed my chance before, and he sucked his breath in as I slid up and down his shaft.

“Jesus, Jen. That feels so fucking good.” I moved faster, and he was stopping me before too long as his hand crept between my legs. “I am coming inside of you tonight, every time. I’ve missed your sweet pussy.” His finger found my needy clit, and I moved against his hand as I felt the pressure in my body building. I knew that it wouldn’t take much, and he found a rhythm that had me crying out his name within a few moments as I got the orgasm that I’d been craving for months. “Oh, God. I love how you come for me.” I nodded weakly and looked into his eyes as a moan escaped my lips. “Take that off. I want to see you.”

I shimmied the nightgown over my head, and Justin slipped his hand up to cup my round breast with the extended nipple. “Holy shit. They’re beautiful.” I smiled and moved over his body as he stared into my eyes. “I can’t wait to fuck you properly.”

“Plenty of time for that,” I assured him as I leaned over his face and he took one if my nipples into his mouth. He sucked and nibbled as I rode his cock that was pressed under my wet center and felt him harden. “I think I can work some magic this way.”

“I wanted to see you riding me. There were going to be so many more times, Jen.” His eyes filled with emotion as I nodded and remembered the day that I left him. “I’ve never felt that broken before about anything except for sports. I was used to not caring for people too much, but I fell for you so fast.”

I lifted up and felt his head prodding my entrance before I slid over him and moaned. He filled me so completely, and Justin let out a sigh before he started to suck on my other nipple. Our lovemaking was different this time, but I was willing to get him anyway that I could before I was able to take care of him again, to heal him.

We made love like that twice before we lay and talked about everything naked in bed. There were so many words that needed to be said and so many emotions that had to be freed so we could move into something new. I felt so good as we laughed and even cried while we worked out everything that had gone wrong.

After that, I used ice on his injury and rubbed the rest of his body before he felt the need to give me another glorious release. He fed me before too long, assuring me that the baby needed food and even started planning a menu for me. It was ridiculous, and I loved him all the more for it.

The next day, I took him to meet Dad and Rosie, and we explained the situation. I could tell that Dad knew his reputation by the way his eyes flashed at the name, but we talked to him. He could see that Justin loved the baby and me and intended to stick around. We ended up going out to dinner where Justin had them laughing with some football stories. I knew how much he missed it, but he seemed content here. He got to meet my team, and they all took on their protective stance and pissed him off until they felt like he was the real deal.

Justin couldn't believe that none of them had hit on me as blatantly as he did when I was his therapist. I just laughed, because nobody could ever be like Justin McLeod.

He stayed with me in Boston until he went back to his doctor at home. I managed to get away that weekend, and we both cried when they suggested surgery, which he agreed to.

Justin was healed up by the time Melody Claire McLeod was born and we both cried right along with her as she was born. My parents were there; Coach Michaels showed up, and even some of Justin’s closest friends were waiting outside to see her. Everyone embraced the new Justin, and I fell more in love with him every day.

He was going back to football, and I easily agreed to join him back in Philadelphia as his fiancée and a stay at home mother to our daughter this time. We were going to get married soon and start our new life in full, and I couldn’t wait. I was so glad that we got our second chance.

*****

THE END

Basketball Daddy

Description

He’s every woman’s dream. And he’s making me an offer I can’t refuse

Tamsin Clarkson has got her lucky break. She’s the journalist who is chosen to interview the winning team in the NBA semi-finals. This is exactly the boost she needs for her career.

Finding herself in the locker room after the game, she is confronted with superstar and notorious bad boy Crosby Jones. She’s supposed to interview him, but it’s a little difficult to concentrate when he’s in the shower... right in front of her.

He agrees to give her an exclusive feature article that she could never have imagined in her wildest dreams, but only if she gives him what he wants first: herself.

Tamsin agrees to the deal, but soon has to face the consequences: a surprise pregnancy.

She doesn’t tell him about it and breaks off all contact because she’s convinced that he doesn’t want the baby. Or is there a chance that he does?

Tamsin can’t afford to make another mistake—especially since she’s still dealing with Adam, her creepy one night stand who won’t stop texting her.

Adam is harmless though, right?

Chapter One

Tamsin was afraid she’d break a nail at the rate at which she was twisting her fingers from nervousness. Whatever happened, she had to be calm, she knew that. It was her first time on an assignment like this one, where she actually got to interview a team after the game in their locker room. The worst thing she could do was appear nervous and mess it up.

She was standing at the door of the locker room, waiting for the team to come back in. The loud cheers from the stadium made it evident that the fans were not ready for the team to leave yet after their win. That was okay, Tamsin could wait. The longer they took to return, the more time she would have to soothe her nerves.

The phone in her bag vibrated and she felt it move against her thigh. Tamsin pulled it out irritably. She didn’t need any more distractions.

Ver R U? answr nw

She couldn’t believe Adam had actually got himself a new number, since she’d blocked his old one. He couldn’t even write a complete sentence without dropping all the vowels. Tamsin rolled her eyes, as annoyed with herself as she was with him. What had she been thinking? Why had she agreed to a one-night stand with a random guy she met at a bar?

She deleted the text, dropped the phone back into her bag and leaned against the doorway.

The cheering from the crowd grew louder. This victory meant the team had made it to the semi-finals. Tamsin went from screwing up her fingers to biting her nails. She could feel the vibration of the floor as the team made its way back in.

Ever since she was a little girl, all she had wanted was to be a sports journalist, to cover NBA games and meet some of her favorite players, and it was happening now. This was her chance.

The team appeared at the end of the corridor. The guys were in their red and black jerseys, with their manager, coach and other supporters behind them. High fives were flying around, and she could see the sweat dripping down their hair, down their temples, soaking their jerseys. To Tamsin, they looked like warriors, like heroes, and they were making their way towards her.

That was when she saw him for the first time in real life. Crosby Jones. The guy had been an inspiration to her and many others. At the tender age of eighteen, Crosby had entered the NBA, having been scouted in college, and had become a national star in no time.

Now, six years later, he was a veteran but still going strong. Tamsin couldn’t help but smile at them. They were approaching her in a huddle, and she stood frozen at the spot.

“Are you Tamsin Clarkson?” somebody asked her, but she remained staring at the guys, following their every movement with bewildered eyes. Her dream had come true.

“Excuse me, miss. Are you Tamsin Clarkson?” The voice interrupted her thoughts again and she turned to find the manager of the team standing there with his arms crossed, glaring at her.

“Uhh…yes, I am.” She was fumbling with her words, still trying to get her bearings and shake herself out of the daze.

“Yes. I was told you’d be here. We don’t have much time for you, Miss Clarkson. Just a quick interview with the coach and a few of the players will have to do.” He started to walk into the locker room and Tamsin followed him, fumbling with her notebook and pen in her bag.

“Of course. I was promised an exclusive with Crosby Jones as well,” she said, still nervous as hell.

“Crosby doesn’t have time, Miss Clarkson. The coach will have to do for now.” He turned to her with an icy smile as he navigated his way through the people in the locker room. She wasn’t really paying much attention to what he had to say. All she could do was look around her in awe.

“Time for what?” someone asked and Tamsin jerked her head to look at Crosby standing in front of his locker. His shirt was off, and he was standing with his hands planted on his hips. Tamsin could feel her cheeks grow warm. She had never thought she would ever meet him in person, and here he was in his full bare glory.

Crosby towered over her by at least a foot, his pale skin was tanned and the muscles on his bare chest and arms were flexed. As he looked at her with curiosity in his eyes, she could see that his green eyes sparkled. Strands of his blond, shining hair fell over his eyes as he examined her. Sweat glistened on his forehead and his bare torso. Tamsin could feel her belly flop. He was the hottest guy she had ever set her eyes on. No wonder he had the reputation he had, of making women drop their panties with just one look.

What she wasn’t expecting was for him to smile. It was wide, displaying his neat, white teeth, and it overtook his face. She felt like she wouldn’t have the courage to say a word.

“She’s just here for an interview. Don’t worry about it, she can talk to the coach,” the manager answered and was starting to direct Tamsin away from him again. But their eyes were locked, and she could see that he was sizing her up. His eyes lingered on her breasts, then traveled to her face, while she grew even warmer and bit down on her lip.

“No. I have time. Hello, I’m Crosby Jones,” he said and stuck out his hand towards her, and Tamsin froze again. Why was he introducing himself to her? Of course she knew his name. Who didn’t?

“Tamsin. Tamsin Clarkson,” she said meekly, shaking his hand. His hand was large, double the size of her own and he shook it gently but firmly at the same time. Tamsin felt a shiver run down her spine. He was gorgeous.

“Crosby, you don’t have to.” She heard the manager’s voice behind her.

“I want to. Follow me, Tamsin. I need a quick shower,” he said, and walked past her, flinging a towel over his shoulder. She turned and followed him, at a loss for words still. Her mind wasn’t connecting to the rest of her body, and her limbs moved mechanically while her thoughts were elsewhere. Shower? Crosby? Those shoulders! She was drooling.

He stopped in front of a shower cubicle, exchanging a quick high-five with one of his teammates.

“Now, shoot,” he said, and stepped into the shower. He was still in his jersey shorts and for that Tamsin was thankful. She could feel her hands shaking. She fumbled with her notebook and pen. The curtain of the cubicle wasn’t drawn so she could see him position himself under the shower head. He was facing her, that same smile on his face, his eyes scrutinizing her every move.

“I…I wanted to do a piece about your inspiration, your motivation…and…” Tamsin was trying to get the words out, but they wouldn’t come, and her eyes were fixed on him.

And then she watched as he hooked the elastic band of his shorts with his thumbs and slowly pulled them down so they fell around his ankles. Crosby Jones was naked in front of her, with his legs spread wide apart and planted firmly on the tiles. In a second he had turned the shower on. Her eyes were fixed on his nakedness, on his big, thick dick throbbing between his legs. When she looked back at his face, she realized that he wasn’t looking at her.

He was massaging his head with the froth of the shampoo, completely oblivious to the way that Tamsin was gawking at him.

“My inspiration and motivation? So this isn’t a regular after-game interview?” she heard him ask, and it snapped her out of her thoughts. He had his eyes closed to shield himself against the torrent of water, and Tamsin cleared her throat. She needed to focus. This was normal locker-room life for him. She needed to act naturally if she wanted this interview to be a success.

“No. I mean, it can be, but I wanted to write a feature. About your life and childhood, and anything else you want to talk about.” She was still struggling with her words, but she was forcing herself to get through this. She was a professional after all, and she needed to come across as one if she was to be taken seriously.

“Those are high ambitions,” he said with a laugh, and Tamsin felt even more nervous. Could he tell that she was just a rookie?

“I don’t know if I want to talk about all that right after a game, when I should be celebrating.” Crosby turned off the shower and looked at her with a smile. His green eyes were shining and he didn’t look annoyed or arrogant, like many other small-time sportsmen and women that Tamsin had had to deal with before. How had the money and fame not gone to Crosby’s head? She was growing genuinely curious about the man’s life and personality. He was known to be media shy. He didn’t like interviews. Even though he was one of the biggest basketball players in the country, people didn’t know much about him. Other than, of course, the paparazzi photos of him with a new supermodel in his arms on a secluded beach in the Caribbean every few months.

She hadn’t expected him to cooperate. This was Crosby Jones. Who was she kidding? But she was taking her chances. He would say no to the interview and then she’d go and interview the coach. That was the worst that could happen, and that wasn’t so bad.

“I’ll tell you what, Tamsin Clarkson,” Crosby said, reaching for the dry towel he had hung on the hook. Her eyes widened as she looked at him. “We can do this feature article you’re talking about. Under certain conditions of course,” he said, rubbing his hair with the towel. She could feel her knees shaking. What did he mean?

“What conditions?” she asked, and he turned to her with a smirk.

“First, we decide on the line of questioning together. Second, the interview takes place later, not now,” he said, stepping out of the shower. He had come to a stop in front of her, just inches away from her body, so that Tamsin’s face was now level with his naked chest. She had done a good job of ignoring his body up until now, though, and she tried to keep her gaze focused on his face instead.

“I can agree to that, but you can’t edit the answers. We can decide the questions together, but what I record and write, I print.” Tamsin crossed her arms across her chest and caught him looking. He smiled again and then brushed past her.

“My house this Sunday. Five PM. I’ll be expecting you, Tamsin Clarkson,” Crosby said as he walked away from her, leaving her standing in front of the shower cubicle. He didn’t wait for a response or even a nod. He was gone as quickly as he had appeared. She could hardly believe any of those things had happened. It was like a dream. Was Crosby Jones even real? Why had he agreed to the interview? Was it some kind of trick? Was her mind deceiving her? There was only one way to find out. Sunday was only two days away.

Her phone vibrated, jerking her out of her reverie. It was Adam again.

I wil fnd u

Chapter Two

Tamsin looked at herself in the mirror. Her thick set of chocolate brown curls looked as tame as they would ever be. She had conditioned, moisturized and combed her hair for several hours, and now it sat like a soft, curling halo around her face. She wanted to look professional for the interview, so she’d chosen a form-fitting gray dress that just about reached her knees, black stilettos for her feet and dull silver hoops. Her skin shone like bronze under the harsh yellow light of her dressing table. She was never keen on makeup, but today she wanted to look the very best she possibly could. A dark brown-red lipstick was all she had settled for. It made her already plump lips stand out even more, and her dark brown eyes shine brightly.

Giving herself the once over, Tamsin was finally ready. Her editor had given her Crosby’s address and she made her way there.

He lived in a mansion, in a secluded cul-de-sac in the wealthiest neighborhood of the city. She had never even ventured to this part of town before. His house had wide iron gates, which a security guard opened for her when she showed him her ID.

The driveway was pebbled and on either side beautifully manicured lawns spread. A marble fountain greeted her where she parked her car in front of the house.

Gingerly, Tamsin stepped out of her car, walked to the front door and rang the bell. She looked at her watch just as the door opened. She was right on time.

“Mr. Jones is expecting you,” an older lady, who was clearly the housekeeper, greeted her and led her through the foyer towards a living room. “Would you like something to drink, Ms. Clarkson?” she asked.

“Just a water would be fine,” Tamsin said with a smile, as she entered the sprawling living room. It was elegantly decorated, making it hard to tell that it was owned by a man who she assumed didn’t have much of an interest in decorating.

Tamsin sat at the edge of a lush leather couch and sank in unexpectedly. She managed to straighten herself just in time and cross her legs as a door at the other end of the room opened and Crosby walked in.

He was in a polo shirt and jeans. She was struck by how regular and comfortable he looked. His spiky blonde hair was neatly combed away from his face and was still damp, as if he had just had a shower. The thought of having watched him before in all his glorious nakedness returned to her.

Crosby walked towards her with a smile on his face and his hands dug into the pockets of his jeans.

“Good evening, Tamsin,” he said. His voice was smooth and deep. She tried to stand up but he indicated for her to stay seated. The housekeeper entered the room with a glass of cucumber water on a tray. She left it in front of Tamsin on the coffee table.

“Thank you, Mrs. Harley. That’ll be all. Please shut the door behind you.” Crosby smiled at his housekeeper as she left the room. “How have you been, Tamsin? You look well.” Crosby sat down across from her in an armchair.

“I’m good. You look well too, Mr. Jones,” she said, smoothing her dress. She wasn’t sure what to do with her hands. Her nervousness was mounting as she sensed his eyes on her.

“Call me Crosby. So, shall we begin? I did some research on you, Tamsin. Looks like this'll be your first big interview?” He had a smile on his face as he spoke, and he sat with his elbows on his knees, his legs parted as he leaned towards her. Tamsin bit down on her lip and raised her eyebrows. So he had found her out. He knew she was a rookie. “Don’t worry. It’s my first, too. We can both enter unchartered territory together,” Crosby said with a laugh, and Tamsin smirked too. He was surprisingly well spoken and she had already noticed a full book cabinet in the living room.

“Do you like to read?” she blurted out, unable to think of anything else that she could possibly say to fill in the silence.

Crosby followed her gaze to the cabinet and looked back at her to smile.

“I do. If I hadn’t started playing, I would have been able to complete my literature major,” he said. Tamsin raised an eyebrow. Crosby Jones, a bibliophile?

“You look surprised,” he said.

“I am. There aren’t that many lit majors in the basketball community,” Tamsin said, and immediately regretted it for fear of having offended him. But Crosby laughed and leaned in further.

“No, there aren’t. So what kind of questions do you want to ask me? I was thinking that we could decide on them first and then talk?” he said, and she nodded.

“Before we begin, Crosby, I am curious to know why you chose me to give this interview to,” she said, digging around in her tote for her notebook and recorder.

“Because I knew you were new to this, and you’d agree to my conditions,” he said. The smile on Tamsin’s face disappeared. “And also because I felt like I could trust you,” he added, and her cheeks were starting to feel warm again. What did Crosby Jones want from her? He couldn’t just genuinely be such a nice guy. She was going to play along. This was exactly the boost she needed for her career and she had nothing to lose.

“So what kind of questions did you have in mind?” she asked him, shifting in her seat so she could place the recorder on the coffee table between them. She saw him look at it and then back at her, the smile not leaving his face.

“I’d rather say what kind of questions I don’t want to be asked,” he said. His eyes were boring into her skull and she felt uncomfortable under his intense, green-eyed gaze. But Tamsin soldiered through.

“Like what?” she asked him, poising her pen over her notebook, ready to take notes.

“No questions about my father and nothing about my love life. That’s all,” he said, and sat back in the chair. Tamsin looked at him, hesitating. She wanted to ask about his father. The little that she or anyone else knew about Crosby was that his father had been his childhood coach. He had learned everything about basketball from his dad. Crosby’s love life was vital gossip information, too. Everyone wanted to know who America’s most eligible bachelor was dating now, what kind of women he liked, if he had plans of settling down.

“Also, no recording. You can take notes, but I don’t want you recording this interview,” Crosby added. Tamsin licked her lips and looked down at her notebook. If she agreed to this, she’d be agreeing to some of the most important aspects of her interview being removed.

Tamsin knew he was staring at her and looked up at him. Their eyes locked. His were bright and intense. He had challenged her. Tamsin’s were nervous. She wanted this interview so badly, even though he intimidated her.

“Fine,” she said, and reached for the recorder to put it back in her bag.

“Good girl,” he said, smiling widely and relaxing his shoulders. Tamsin smiled too. She wasn’t going to be taken for a ride. He might have forced her into agreeing to conditions that she wasn’t a fan of, but she was going to get her interview and she was going to make it the most explosive one that Crosby Jones had ever given.

“So tell me about your childhood, Crosby. What was little Crosby like?” Tamsin asked, ready to start taking notes. Crosby raised an eyebrow, apparently surprised that she was jumping right into it. His eyes flickered from her face to the neck of her dress where it plunged to reveal just a small part of her cleavage, then back to her face again.

“Little Crosby was not very different from big Crosby, I suppose,” he said with a laugh. “I had a normal childhood. Middle class working parents, a backyard, a dog, an older sister, two best friends at school.” He suddenly stood up and walked over to the French windows behind him. He stared out, his hands in his pockets again, as Tamsin scribbled in her notebook.

“What is your earliest memory as a child?” she asked. The sound of her pen scratching the paper was the only other sound in the room.

“My father fixing a basket on top of the garage door. It was too high for me, but he didn’t lower it,” he said, still staring out over the lawn outside.

“He wanted you to practice that way?” she asked him.

“No. He just couldn’t be bothered.” His answer was quick and he jerked around to look at her. “I said no questions about my father.”

“I didn’t ask,” Tamsin said, meeting his eyes defiantly. She knew what was going on. Crosby wanted desperately to talk to somebody about his father but didn’t want to acknowledge it.

“So your first memory is associated with basketball, but what other interests did you have?” She tried to change the subject.

“I liked reading, but I was never encouraged. The only way I could read was by sneaking into the library. My parents, especially my father, thought reading was a waste of time.” Crosby was looking at her as he spoke, with narrowed eyes. The smile on his face had disappeared, and he looked like he was angry.

“What else were you not allowed to do?” Tamsin asked him, making sure that she kept her surprise well hidden. This was a side of Crosby Jones that had never been portrayed in the media. He was always smiling on TV, always happy and celebratory.

“I wasn’t allowed to lose,” Crosby said. His voice had grown grave and he took a few steps towards her.

“At basketball?” she asked him, dropping her notebook into her lap. She couldn’t be sure what was happening. He was in a daze and she was suddenly afraid of what he might say or do.

“At anything. I was trained to be a winner, to be a human machine who could shoot baskets like a robot,” Crosby said, continuing to walk towards her. He was standing above her now, looking down. His eyes were focused on her face and Tamsin had to crane her neck back to look up at him. She didn’t know what to say.

“I lied to you, Tamsin. I didn’t ask you to come over here for just an interview. I asked you to come to my house because I wanted you. And I always get what I want. Because I always win.” His hands were still in his pockets and that smile was returning to his face. The anger was disappearing from his eyes. Tamsin felt mesmerized, like she was under some kind of spell.

“You want me?” she mumbled. Crosby continued to smile.

“I can give you your interview. Hell, you can ask me about my love life if you want. But you have to give me what I want first,” he said, and offered her his hand. Tamsin dropped her gaze from his face to his hand and gulped. Crosby Jones was offering himself to her. He wanted her. In exchange for an interview? She’d accept that offer even if the interview was not on the table.

“Deal,” she said, and licked her lips.

Chapter Three

Crosby looked as surprised by her reply as Tamsin was by his suggestion. For a few seconds, neither of them said anything. Then she took his hand, her heart beating so loudly she could hear it.

He helped her up so that she was standing, still a foot below him and looking up at his face. There was a fire in his eyes that she had not seen before. She tried to picture the guy she had swooned over on TV, but somehow this was not the same person. His face was different somehow and she didn’t recognize him anymore.

“Good. Why don’t you make yourself comfortable, Tamsin,” he said, and took a few steps away from her. She didn’t know what he meant by that, so she remained standing, staring at him.

He raised his eyebrows and his gaze dropped to her breasts, and she understood what he meant.

Slowly, she reached for the zipper of her dress and pulled it down. Tamsin was in a daze. She had clearly not thought this through. But she had seen him naked, she knew what he looked like without his clothes on, and she wanted to see it again.

Her dress fell down her body, settling at her waist, and her torso was revealed. She had chosen a delicate white lace bra for the evening and she watched him look at it. His eyes were focused on the rise and fall of her breasts. She could feel her nipples erect under the lace of the bra, and she knew he could see it too. It sent a chill down her spine. He was looking at her with a frosty look in his eyes, like he was proud of himself for the achievement. Crosby Jones did get what he wanted.

“You’re beautiful. I want to see more of you,” he said, in a low, guttural voice. She was shy and nervous. But she did what she was told. He was standing next to the armchair now, staring at her, his hands back in his pockets. Tamsin had never felt so naked before.

Slowly she pulled down her dress so that her lace panties were revealed as well. Her dress slid down to her ankles and she stepped out of it. She wanted to tell him to undress, she wanted to see him naked, but she didn’t have the courage.

She heard him take a sharp intake of breath as he watched her. His eyes roved over her naked body, and she could see the smile spreading on his face. He was enjoying the power he had over her.

“Come here,” he said in a low voice, and Tamsin walked towards him. She was shy of her nakedness, and she cupped her breasts, embarrassed, as she walked to him.

Without warning, he reached for her breasts with his long arms. Gently he pushed her hands away so he could look at her properly again.

“Don’t hide them, Tamsin. You have a beautiful body,” he said, more to himself than to her. She could feel the goosebumps on her arms as she stood quietly while he admired her. He wasn’t looking at her like she was a piece of meat, he was looking at her like she was a work of art. He was studying her carefully, the way her skin shone in the light, the curve of her neck, the deep crevice of her cleavage.

Then he touched her. He placed his hand right on her heart and Tamsin immediately felt faint. His hand was warm and surprisingly soft, and he left it there for a few seconds, feeling her heartbeat.

“Take them off,” he said finally, and Tamsin, still in a daze, did as she was told. She slipped her undergarments off, one at a time. Crosby remained standing before her. His eyes were focused on her dark, erect nipples again.

“May I?” he asked, too politely for the situation they were in. Tamsin nodded, her cheeks still warm with embarrassment.

Crosby leaned forward, positioning his large hands on her waist, which he held tightly. He licked her breasts with his long, wet tongue, and then sucked on her left nipple. Tamsin gasped. She was small, miniature in his hands. He was holding her tightly by the waist as he sucked on her breasts, one at a time, while his hand pinched and pulled her other nipple.

She could feel the wetness growing between her legs. She stood with her thighs pressed together as his body came closer to hers. He continued sucking on her breasts as his hand moved down her belly. He was looking for the soft, wet core of her.

He found it and quickly slipped in his forefinger. She gasped again and threw back her head with pleasure. He was gentle but quick. His finger was long and thick and in her head she couldn’t stop imagining his dick. She had seen it, it was throbbing and she imagined it inside her instead of his finger.

He was sucking on her nipples, the itch between her legs growing, while he continued stroking it with his finger, until Tamsin felt like she was going to explode. She couldn’t help thinking that he was using her, that she had given in to her own carnal desire, instead of sticking to professional duty. But it felt so good.

Crosby stopped suddenly and she gasped again. She didn’t want him to stop, she wanted him to do it until she orgasmed. But he had other plans.

His eyes were on her face, intense and full of desire, as he quickly undressed. His pants came off, then his shirt and she saw that he wasn’t wearing any underwear.

His dick looked bigger this time. He was ready for her and throbbing. He lunged forward at her and, before she knew what to do, he had lifted her up. It seemed that she was light as a feather to him. It was a rush to be lifted off the ground like that, and he held her up and walked. She felt the cold smoothness of the wall on her back as he pushed her against it.

He maneuvered her legs so that she had no other choice but to wrap them around his waist. And then he was inside her, just like that, with one quick thrust. He didn’t prepare her for it or warn her. He just slid into her and Tamsin felt a sharp, quick pinch. He was too big for her. She squealed and he placed a hand on her mouth.

“Shhh,” he whispered in her ear, and then he pushed himself into her again. Tamsin’s eyes rolled in her head. He was pumping into her, her back hitting the wall with every thrust. She could feel his muscles move against her. She was going to orgasm very quickly. She could feel it. With every thrust, she was getting closer.

His rhythm was quick, his dick pushing into her, right into her core where she could feel the knot in her belly unwinding. He was stroking her where she needed to be stroked. Their bodies squeaked against each other and Tamsin squealed again.

Crosby had a smile on his face. She could see the veins on his neck plump up. He was grunting with every push, while his eyes remained on hers. He wanted to watch her come. It was almost like he was trying to set a record. How quickly could he make her come?

Tamsin dug her nails into the flesh of his shoulders. Her legs were wound tightly around him as he continued to pump. He overpowered her, she felt tiny. His thrusts came in quick succession and he was much stronger than her.

Tamsin shrieked loudly as she came. He held on to her tightly as she felt her body vibrating. He didn’t stop thrusting into her so that she felt his dick deep inside her as she reached the edge. She couldn’t think straight anymore, her body had taken over her mind.

She felt his arms shudder too. He was releasing himself. She could feel him ooze inside her, pushing himself further and further in.

Tamsin was screaming now, and he made no move to quieten her. She couldn’t help it.

Her body slowly started to relax. Her thighs unclenched and she suddenly felt like she had no energy anymore. If he let her go, she’d fall straight to the floor.

Tamsin heard him chuckle and looked at him.

“You looked like a screamer,” he said with a smirk, and she knotted her brows. That familiar feeling of dread was creeping in on her. What had she done?

“We didn’t use a condom,” she said suddenly, looking at him.

“Fuck, yeah, you’re right. Sorry, I never forget... I wanted you so bad. I guess I just forgot,” he said, apologetically. “But don’t worry, I’m clean.”

Crosby slowly released her so that Tamsin’s feet touched the floor. She wriggled herself free from him and hurried away.

“What’s the matter?” he asked. She whipped around, suddenly aware that she was naked. She could still feel him inside her and her rage was brimming at the surface. She wasn’t intimidated by him anymore, she was angry at him.

“You manipulated me. You used me.” She threw the words at him. Crosby leaned against the wall, the smirk still on his face.

“You wanted it just as much as me. It was all over your face,” he said, crossing his arms over his naked chest.

“You never had any intention of giving me an interview,” she said, her chest rising and falling. She was glaring at him, her nostrils flaring.

“No, I did not. I don’t do interviews,” he said, the smile still on his face. He was looking at her with the same curious intensity, even though he had just fucked her. It was like he had already forgotten what she felt like and wanted another taste.

“So all of that was an act? Do you even read?” Tamsin asked, turning around to look for her clothes on the floor. He remained quiet and Tamsin threw him a caustic look.

“Forget it. I don’t want to know,” she said, picking up her undergarments. He was watching her getting dressed.

“Tamsin. There’s no need for this rage. We both got what we wanted,” he said in a quiet, calm voice.

“I wanted an interview,” she said, hissing at him as she slipped into her dress. She had never felt more used in her life.

“You should have known better. You should have seen it in my eyes, that all I wanted was to see you naked,” Crosby said. He still remained unfazed by her anger.

“You disgust me. I can’t believe I fell for it. Congratulations, Mr. Jones. You can add me to your list of conquests,” Tamsin said, aware of the hot tears pricking the back of her eyelids.

She didn’t wait for a reply, or to catch her reflection in the mirror on the wall. She wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. She had done it again. Tamsin Clarkson had made one more stupid decision in her life. And this time, it had cost her the respect she had previously felt for her basketball hero.

“Hey. Tamsin. Wait up,” she heard him call out to her, but she had already charged out of the room. She didn’t want to spend any more time looking at his smiling face.

She had been fooled. All the men she had met recently were either creepy or bastards. Tamsin was furious as she ran out of his house, banged open the front door and hurried towards her car.

He hadn’t followed her out. She got into the car and sighed loudly, throwing one last look at his mansion before she drove off. He was probably glad that she was gone. He didn’t seem like the kind of guy who would have wanted to cuddle after.

Chapter Four

It had been two weeks since she was in Crosby’s house, two weeks since he had pinned her to the wall and ravaged her body. Tamsin couldn’t forget it, because he had made her feel good, because he had stroked her deep inside in places nobody else had touched her before. She could still feel him inside her. She could feel him there without needing confirmation. He had impregnated her. She was carrying his child.

The pregnancy test confirmed what she already knew. What was she supposed to do now? Crosby Jones was all over the news. The team had made it to the NBA finals. She saw his face everywhere, and she had to write reports about his games. She was carrying his child, and he didn’t even know.

He had texted her, several times. But she hadn’t texted him back. She had turned off her phone eventually, growing tired of his attempts to get through to her. He had used her and she wasn’t ready to forgive him for it.

Tamsin tried to tell herself it was for the best. He probably wouldn’t want the baby anyway. He didn’t know her at all and was too busy with his basketball career not to mention his numerous flings, to be a dad.

Tamsin stayed at work late the next day. She knew the editor was mad at her for failing to secure the interview with Crosby Jones, which was why she had been assigned all the crap jobs that nobody else wanted to do. She had failed, both professionally and personally. She had fallen for a trick by a man who made it his personal hobby to manipulate as many women as he could. How could she have trusted him? And now she was carrying his child, a secret nobody could know about. No matter how much she looked up to him, no matter how celebrated he was in the country, at the end of the day he was just like every other man, and he only wanted one thing.

Tamsin rubbed her eyes and looked around. It was two days away from the finals, and she wasn’t covering them. Somebody else who the editor thought was more competent was going to do the report. Everyone else on her floor had left by this time and the janitor was vacuuming the carpeted floor while Tamsin typed away at her computer, trying to finish an article she wasn’t interested in writing. It was time to go home. She was beginning to feel a little dizzy from the stress and strain, from the changes that her body was undergoing.

She picked up her bag, switched off her computer and walked over to the elevator. She realized she was more tired than she usually was. It was because of all the emotional and physical baggage.

Waiting for the elevator, thoughts about Crosby started entering her mind again. The memory of him holding her against the wall and ramming into her made her feel wet again. She had to push the thought out of her head. It would only make her sad and angry. As attracted as she was to him, he had used her. She shouldn’t be thinking of him that way.

Tamsin waved goodbye to the security guard who was half asleep at his desk, and exited through the revolving glass doors of the building. Her car was parked in a street nearby and Tamsin walked to it. It was dark by now, and only the street lamps lit her path.

She could hear the clicking of her heels as she walked, and started fumbling in her bag for her car keys when she thought she saw a shadow behind her.

She whipped around and barely had time to scream. His hand was on her mouth and he pushed her against the car.

“Where have you been?” Adam growled, as she tried to push him off her. His hand was searing through the flesh around her mouth, he was holding her down so violently. She could feel the sharp metal of the door handle digging into her back as he held her there. Her first thoughts went to her baby. She didn’t want anything to happen to it.

“I’ve been calling and texting. Where the fuck have you been?” he growled again, and Tamsin struggled against him more. How had this happened? She hadn’t expected things to get this out of control. She didn’t know Adam properly, of course. She’d met him at a bar months ago and drunkenly fallen in bed with him. She was trying to scream, and tried to scratch his face with her nails, but he pinned her down.

“You’re coming with me,” he said, right in her ear. Then she felt the grip of his hand loosen and could finally scream loudly. But she didn’t need to, Adam was falling away from her, backward. She could barely see in the dark, but it looked like some force was pulling him away from her.

She clutched at the tear in her blouse tightly as the darkness cleared. Somebody had grabbed Adam by the neck and shoved him to the ground. She heard the spine-chilling sound of his skull hitting the cement pavement. Then she heard a voice.

“Stay away from her.” Crosby’s voice was unmistakable as he pulled Adam up by the collar again. Adam had a thin stream of blood gushing down his forehead where the pavement had cut his skin. He was gritting his teeth and trying to throw punches at Crosby, who held him by his collar at arm’s length.

“Who is this asshole?” Crosby turned to Tamsin, who was cowering near her car.

“His name is Adam,” she blurted out, shaking in her shoes.

“Who is he? How do you know him?” he thundered.

“She’s my girlfriend,” Adam growled, trying to look at her, but Crosby held him in place. He couldn’t move.

“He’s crazy. I only met him once. He’s been stalking me ever since,” Tamsin wailed, wiping her eyes with the back of her hands.

“She’s my girlfriend,” Adam screamed again, and this time Crosby brought him closer to his face. He was glaring into Adam’s eyes, rage boiling out of his ears.

“If you ever try and talk to her again, if you ever even come close to her, I’ll kill you.” Crosby let go of his collar suddenly and Adam fell to the ground. “Get out of here before I call the police,” Crosby thundered, and it didn’t take long for Adam to get up and run away.

Tamsin collapsed on the ground next to the car.

“Are you alright? Your clothes are torn.” Crosby rushed towards her. His voice had changed, it was much softer now.

“I’m fine. I’ll be fine,” Tamsin mumbled. Crosby pulled her up into his arms. His touch was warm and protective. She rested her hands on his shoulders, needing to be oriented before she could stand properly.

“What if he comes back? What if he…” She was crying now, and he gently pushed her head to his shoulder and stroked her hair.

“He won’t. And if he does, if he so much as texts you, you call me, okay?” His voice was still gentle. He was still stroking her hair and tightened his arms around her. She could feel her body shaking, but with the force of his arms, she was beginning to relax. This was the father of her child, although he didn’t know it.

“C’mon, let’s get into the car. You need to sit down,” Crosby said, and he pulled the car door open with one hand.

She sniffled, shivered and climbed into the car. Crosby shut the door, walked around the car and got into the driver’s seat.

“Tamsin. He’s gone. I’m here, you need to relax.” Crosby closed the door. They were sitting in the darkness of the car together. She was still breathing hard, even though the shock of the experience was slowly wearing off.

“I can’t believe that just happened. And it’s all my fault,” she said, more to herself than to him. Her hand was on her belly, it had gone there subconsciously. She wished she could feel it, feel that the baby was okay.

“How is it your fault? He’s not right in the head, clearly.”

“It’s my fault because I got drunk and slept with him and gave him my number. That was so stupid. Stupid.” Tamsin hit the dashboard with her hands and felt tears roll down her cheeks again. Crosby was quiet, letting her vent. “Who knows what he would have done if you weren’t here. If you hadn’t shown up, what might have happened to my….” Tamsin finally turned to him and looked into his eyes, allowing her voice to trail off. She had stopped herself just in time.

Crosby looked worried. His face was crestfallen, and he was clearly concerned for her. Again, she was seeing a side of him that she had never known existed. Perhaps nobody else knew it existed.

“Happened to your…what?” he asked, and she saw his eyes fall on her hand, which was still placed on her belly.

“Why did you show up?” she asked, looking at him.

“I found out where you worked, and I was waiting for you to leave. Probably just like that asshole,” he said, and she noticed how his eyes flickered. He looked like he was embarrassed, or at least shy to admit he had been waiting for her.

“Why? After all these days,” she blurted out before she could stop herself. “Why were you waiting for me?”

“I wanted to see you again and apologize. I haven’t been able to get you out of my mind,” he said quietly. Tamsin looked away from him. She didn’t need another reminder of her bad decisions.

“You don’t need to apologize. You were doing what you wanted. I was doing something stupid. As always,” she said, biting down on her quivering lip.

“You weren’t stupid with me, Tamsin. There was a real connection there. I felt it,” he said. She turned to look at him. What was he talking about? Was this one of his games? What would he say if she told him the consequences of their actions?

“I can see you don’t believe me. And why should you? But what started off as a ruse to get you into bed turned into something different. At least for me. Those things I told you about my childhood, about my father who I never talk about... I felt like I was talking to a friend. I’ve never told those things to anyone. We had just met, but I could trust you.” Crosby looked her in the eye as he spoke, and Tamsin wanted to look away. It wasn’t the same expression that had been in his eyes that evening at his house. He wasn’t in a daze, he didn’t have an excited glint in his expression. He was being serious.

“Is there something else that you want?” she asked him, trying to keep her thoughts civil. She shouldn’t be letting her feelings run amok again. They had already got her into more trouble than she could handle.

“Nothing other than a proper date. One date, at a public place with our clothes on,” Crosby said. Despite herself, Tamsin laughed. He was smiling too. The air was easier now and she could breathe better.

“So you’re asking me out?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re more than just a conquest. I want to get to know you.”

“What about all your other supermodel girlfriends?” Tamsin asked, raising her eyebrows at him.

“Clearly I need to change my game plan. I haven’t found a soulmate among them. Yet with you, I could sit here and talk for hours.” Crosby reached for her lips, and traced her skin with his fingers. Tamsin closed her eyes, breathing in his scent. She wanted to kiss him, wanted to feel his lips on her skin, the clenching of his muscles underneath her fingertips. She wanted to run her hands through his hair. Tamsin’s neck craned as Crosby traced her throat with his finger.

“Stop!” she shrieked in an attempt to snap herself out of it. Crosby pulled his finger away as if burnt.

“What?”

“I need to tell you something. I need to be honest with you,” she said, inching away from him. This was going to be very difficult, to keep her wits about her when she was so close to him.

“What is it?” he asked, and sat back in the seat.

“That evening. When we…when I was at your house. I…” She couldn’t bring herself to say it, and she looked away from him. Crosby was silent. What was he thinking? When Tamsin looked back at him, she caught him staring at her hand on her belly.

“Tamsin, are you pregnant?”

They looked at each other silently, and then she nodded.

“Mine?”

“There has been nobody else since and at least for months before you. Ever since that night with Adam, six months ago, I had been keeping myself away from men,” she said. Her voice was quivering, and she watched as he moved towards her. Instead of anger, doubt or mistrust, which she expected to find, Crosby placed a gentle hand on her knee and looked into her eyes.

“Well, I’m glad I was here then. I wouldn’t have wanted anything to happen to my kid,” he said. She could see a smile beginning to spread across his face.

“You’re not upset about this?” she asked him, and Crosby laughed.

“Upset? No. Surprised? Yes. It wasn’t in my plans, but you weren’t either.”

“We don’t know each other at all. I’m sure you don’t even remember my last name,” Tamsin said, her shoulders and muscles relaxing now. His attitude and the smile on his face had put her at ease.

“It’s Clarkson. And so what if we don’t know each other? Doesn’t mean we can’t have a baby together. We’re already going on a date. I already admitted that I can’t get you out of my head. Maybe it’s meant to be.” Crosby inched closer to her and Tamsin sighed.

“You didn’t look like a guy who believes in destiny,” she said, dropping her eyes to her lap. Crosby Jones was playing his magic on her, again.

“It’s not destiny, it’s just you,” he said, and touched her cheek with the backs of his fingers. Tamsin closed her eyes and smiled.

“So it’s decided then, a date with clothes on and…” But before she could finish, he interrupted her.

“And the following ones don’t need a dress code,” he said, and within seconds, he was kissing her and making her forget where she was.

*****

THE END

The Football Star's Secret Baby

Description

I’d rather die than tell him...

Olivia Snyder is making do. Her daughter, Maya, is turning two in a few months and Olivia believes she has it all under control.

She never really achieved her dreams because she got pregnant early… but what more could she ask for except that her daughter grows up happy?

But then problems start to brew. Sophie, her childhood best friend, returns to their sleepy town for a family event. Sophie and Olivia meet up for their usual girl-time. But what Sophie hasn’t told Olivia is that her older brother Rufus is coming home too...

Rufus has made it big in NFL. He had always been the town’s sweetheart but he has now quickly become the national heartthrob as well.

This wouldn’t be an issue if Olivia wasn’t still hung up on him, his classic good looks, that dimpled smile and the way he has about him which makes all women fall at his feet...

Olivia has secrets to hide: not only her feelings for Rufus, but also that they once slept together in college. She can never let Sophie find out that she slept with her older brother.

Especially not now that Rufus is back in town... How will Olivia keep her secret, now that her life seems to be unravelling?

Chapter One

Olivia’s phone beeped beside her and she turned it over so she wouldn’t be troubled by the flashing light. She needed to get through this last hour without any more distractions. A woman was holding a stack of three books in her hand and waiting at the till when Olivia returned to take up her post. Three books was good, but not enough to hit her target for the day. A few people would have to miraculously appear in this last hour and purchase at least ten more books between them. The trouble was that nobody was buying physical books anymore, so independent bookstores such as the one Olivia was working at made very little money now.

She smiled at the woman anyway as she zapped the barcodes on the books and then put them in a small paper bag for her. The woman handed Olivia the exact change and walked away. Olivia sighed. She looked at her watch again, fifty-five more minutes to go.

The bookstore was empty again. Stacks of freshly printed books were piled on the front table, trying to attract passersby into the store to flip through them and, hopefully, make a purchase. Olivia stood behind the till desk, looking hopefully at the people on the street. She needed to make her target for the day, or it could mean risking her job. The management was cracking down on employees now, and getting strict with their sales targets.

Olivia caught a reflection of herself in the shop window as she remained standing, looking out. Her usual brown curls looked frizzy, given that she hadn’t had the time to properly condition them in a while. Her large gray eyes looked wide and sleep deprived, especially without any makeup. Even her lips looked chapped and tired. She quickly reached for the lip gloss she usually stored in one of the drawers and ran the tube over her lips once, knowing full well that just some lip gloss wasn’t going to cut it.

Her phone beeped again and, this time, she reached for it. The store was empty so there was no point denying herself the distraction from her boredom.

She’d received a couple of messages from Sophie again. She was in town now and wanted to meet up. Olivia sighed and rolled her eyes. They had been friends since kindergarten and had grown up together. Now Sophie lived in New York and had a fancy job at a publishing house, while Olivia was still stuck in their hometown.

She quickly sent a response back to Sophie, letting her know that she would only have a few hours on Saturday afternoon to meet. The rest of the time, she’d be busy at the bookstore or with Maya. Olivia loved Sophie, just as much as she knew Sophie loved her. But it was getting increasingly difficult to keep up with Sophie’s lifestyle now. She didn’t have the fancy lifestyle that Sophie enjoyed, didn’t live a high-flying corporate life, didn’t own the designer shoes or handbags that Sophie now flaunted. A rift was slowly developing between them, and Olivia was recognizing that they had less in common and fewer things to talk about. But she couldn’t let Sophie go, despite everything that had happened. She was still her best friend.

Sophie replied with an excited text and an invite to come over to her parents’ home, and Olivia put her phone away. It was back to praying that she got a few more customers in before closing time.

The boredom of not having anything to do resulted in her mind drifting to thoughts of Sophie again…and this time, Rufus as well, Sophie’s older brother. Rufus Frost. He was the guy who Olivia had grown up around, her teenage fantasy. She had spent her whole life drooling over and pining for him.

Rufus was destined for stardom, he always had been. In school, Rufus was one of the popular kids, while Olivia and his sister were the nerds. However, Rufus always looked out for them and made sure that nobody ever picked on Sophie or her best friend. Not on his watch.

College was the same. Rufus was the town hero, the rising football star who was going to take the town and the college to national prominence. Girls threw themselves at him, boys wanted to be him and parents wished he was their son. Nobody was left out of Rufus Frost’s charm spectrum, least of all Olivia.

She grew up in his shadow, admiring him for his looks, his good nature and of course his superstardom. But Rufus had always been out of Olivia’s league. She knew that. Which was why, when he joined the NFL and his charisma and success carried on to the national level, nobody was happier to see him go than Olivia. She didn’t want to be in his presence anymore, she didn’t want to suffer all her life, pining away for a man she could never have. Even though it had seemed for some time, to her at least, that they might actually have a chance, Olivia knew the truth was that they never did. Rufus didn’t feel the same way. To him, Olivia Snyder was nothing more than his sister’s best friend.

The bell hanging over the bookstore door tinkled, snapping Olivia out of her thoughts. A customer had walked in! The middle-aged man looked around the shop for a minute, his hands flying over the bookshelves, dragging out titles he thought he wanted. Olivia watched from the till with a smile on her face, ready to recommend books or spark up a conversation that might eventually lead to a sale.

The man walked out of the store empty-handed. It was almost like the universe was teasing her. She was going to have to go home without having met her target today, bringing her one day closer to losing her job.

***

Olivia parked outside her mother’s house and remained sitting in the car for a few minutes longer. She needed to compose herself before she went it. The door was left open as usual, as her mother was never in a habit to lock the house. Olivia walked in, adding a forced spring to her step and pasting a smile onto her face.

Her mom was in the living room, in front of the television, with Maya on her lap.

“Hello, kids,” Olivia greeted them chirpily. Her mom and Maya both turned, both equally happy to see her.

“Hi, honey. How was your day with Nana?” Olivia reached for her daughter, who grabbed her by the neck and hung from it while they cuddled. Maya had not started talking properly yet, but could say a few words, which always made Olivia proud. She was certain that her daughter was going to be a genius.

“How was your day?” Jen, Olivia’s mother, asked.

“Good, good. We had a busy day at the store,” Olivia replied, still hugging her daughter and trying to avoid her mother’s inquisitive stare.

“Really? I heard from Lucy that they’re planning on closing the store down. Not enough customers.” Jen had folded her arms across her chest and was glaring at Olivia while she spoke.

“I don’t know why Lucy would say that. The store is doing really well now.” Olivia was still not looking at her mother, instead busying herself with smoothing the delicate blonde curls around Maya’s angelic face.

“So you’re meeting your targets?” Jen still urged, and Olivia rolled her eyes.

“Yes, mom. Will you leave it be? I have to go now.” She whipped around quickly, with Maya still in her arms, and rummaged around to pick up the bags that she’d brought over in the morning. Jen was awfully quiet as she watched Olivia clearing up the mess of toys that Maya had made.

“Olivia,” Jen said, in a low, worried tone.

“What, mom?”

“You’ll tell me if things are going badly?”

“Yes, I will, mom. I can manage it myself.” Olivia positioned Maya on the crook of her hip and then came over to give her mother a quick hug.

“It’s Maya I’m worried about. She’s going to turn two in a few months, her necessities and expenses are only going to grow.” Jen still had that worried voice as she spoke. Olivia pulled herself away from her mother slowly and looked at her. Olivia knew her mother meant well, but she didn’t want to cause worry.

“We’ll be fine, mom. Thanks for your help, though.” Olivia tried to smile weakly while stroking her mother’s arm at the same time.

“Why can’t the father help, too?” Jen hurled the words at her and Olivia turned around to start walking away. Not this again!

“Don’t start, mom. I told you he doesn’t want to be involved.” Olivia zipped up the bags and started to walk towards the front door.

“Can’t we sue him and make him pay?” Jen stood up painfully from the couch. Her hip was getting worse.

“I don’t want him involved either, mom. Please, just forget it.” Olivia had opened the door now and was distractedly smiling at Maya while she played with her earlobe.

“Olivia…”

“I have to go now, mom.” She blew her mom a kiss and was out of the door and down the steps when she remembered. She rushed back into the house and found Jen still standing in the middle of the living room where she had left her.

“Can I drop Maya off on Saturday afternoon for a few hours? Sophie is going to be in town,” Olivia asked, and Jen nodded.

“Of course, honey.” Jen smiled at her daughter, with a little sadness in her eyes.

“Thanks, mom. See you Saturday,” Olivia said, with a quick wave, and was off towards the car again.

“Hi, baby. Sorry I was late again today. We’ll go home straight away, won’t we?” She was settling Maya into the car seat as she spoke. She liked to chat with her casually like she was already a grown up. The truth was that Olivia didn’t have anybody else to talk to. The bookstore was always empty, her own apartment was devoid of any adults and she had lost touch with all her friends because she didn’t have the time for them.

So Maya was the only person she could actually have conversations with. Olivia settled into her own seat and strapped the seatbelt on. She turned to get a good look at her daughter, who was peacefully looking out of the window. Maya had Olivia’s curls but golden in color. The same wide eyes, but green. Maya was a quiet child, a baby who liked to think. Olivia laughed at that. She turned around and started the car. No matter what, there was nothing more important to her than her daughter.

The father wasn’t important, at least not anymore. If Olivia could have her way, play her cards right, Maya would never have to meet her father, never have to face the disappointment. Hopefully, she wouldn’t feel his absence, either. Hopefully, Olivia would be able to provide for her, care for her well enough that Maya never grew up wishing she had a father.

Olivia sighed as she drove. Maya was quiet as usual, watching the car whizz past the familiar neighborhoods. This wasn’t the life Olivia had imagined for herself. She had never thought she’d spend all her life in this town that had given her nothing. She had been all set for an internship as an Assistant Editor in New York, an opportunity which was even more lucrative than the one Sophie had been offered. They were both fresh out of college, ready to take on the world, ready to move to New York together and start a new life.

Then Olivia had found out she was pregnant and everything had changed. She couldn’t afford to move to New York and raise a child all by herself. She couldn’t afford a baby on an intern’s measly salary. She had to stay behind, take care of her child and watch as everybody else made a life for themselves. That was three years ago, and nothing had changed for her since then.

Chapter Two

Olivia tried dressing up on Saturday to meet Sophie. She knew what the visit to Sophie’s parents’ house was going to entail: lazing by the pool in their bikinis and trying to get a tan while sipping cocktails.

Sophie was nearly unrecognizable these days, at least from their time growing up together. She had her brother’s fair blonde hair, which fell in waves around her shoulders. When Sophie greeted her at the door, falling on her with a tight hug and several wet kisses on her face, she was already in a black bikini and had a breezy white sarong wrapped around her waist.

“Get out of those clothes, Olivia. I already have a jug of mojito placed by the pool for us,” Sophie said with a laugh, as she led Olivia outside.

Olivia smiled and started peeling off her well-thought out outfit for the day. It was only on the occasions that Sophie visited that Olivia had a chance to dress up these days. There were no other reasons to.

She had dug out an old black and white polka dot bikini from her college days that she thankfully still fit into and had worn it under her clothes.

“It’s hard to tell you’ve ever given birth,” Sophie said, watching Olivia undress.

“You’re too kind,” Olivia said, as she lay down beside Sophie on the pool chair.

Sophie handed her a pair of sunglasses which Olivia put on, smoothing her brown curls on top of her head. She’d taken great care to make her hair look good this day, as she didn’t want any untoward comments coming her way from Sophie about how she had “let herself go”.

“So how’s the little brat, anyway?” Sophie asked as she faced up towards the sun. Olivia shut her eyes behind her sunglasses and breathed in. Sophie had never been one to develop any motherly feelings towards kids. Maya was no different. Sophie only tried to tolerate her because she was Olivia’s kid.

“She’s well. Growing up faster than I can keep pace,” Olivia said, a smile creeping onto her face as she spoke about her daughter.

“You should try looking for a job in New York. Your mom can take care of Maya, can’t she?” Sophie turned to her, and Olivia shook her head.

“No. I can’t just leave my daughter behind here. I want her to grow up with me,” Olivia said, not looking at Sophie’s judgmental stare.

“Oh, Olivia! You’re so old fashioned. You’d be more useful to Maya if you made more money. You’re no use moping around over here. She won’t ever see her mother happy.” Sophie reached for the glass of mojito she had placed next to her.

“She’s happy with me. I’m happy here with her. You’ve got it wrong, Sophie,” Olivia said quietly, the familiar feeling of regret creeping up on her. She wasn’t on Sophie’s wavelength anymore. She should never have agreed to this meeting in the first place. Sophie wasn’t a mother yet, she’d never understand.

“And what about Craig?” Sophie asked. Olivia’s brows creased.

“Craig? What about him?” Olivia asked, still a little confused.

“Isn’t he the father?” Sophie straightened up to look at her more clearly. Olivia threw her friend an irritated look.

“What about him? I don’t talk to him anymore.” Olivia reached for her own mojito now. She wanted the conversation to end.

“Hasn’t he like moved to California and tried to get into the film industry? He must be making some money. Can’t you ask him to help out?” Sophie was still looking into Olivia’s face as she sipped at her drink.

“Drop it, Sophie. My mom and you seem to be after the same issue. I don’t want Craig to be involved in Maya’s life.” Olivia shut her eyes again, thankful for the sunglasses that could hide her anxious eyes.

“I’m just saying that you shouldn’t be doing this by yourself,” Sophie added and sank back into the chair. Olivia didn’t respond to that.

“When did you and Craig get together, anyway?” Sophie threw another round of questioning at her.

“Sophie!” Olivia threw her a friend a look of disapproval.

“I’m just asking. I had no idea it had happened. You only told me about it after you were pregnant with Maya.” Sophie wasn’t going to back down, it seemed. It was almost as if Olivia’s mother had set her up to the task.

“I told you before, Sophie. It was a drunken night at Melissa Lasi’s house party. It’s not like we were in a relationship or anything,” Olivia said, sitting up in her chair now. “What’s with the interrogation anyway?”

“I’m just curious. And a little worried for you. You’re not the same Olivia as before.” Sophie sighed as she said it, and drank some more of her cocktail.

“You don’t have to worry about me. Of course I’m not the same, I have a child now. Things can never be the same. That doesn’t mean you have to feel sorry for me. Neither does it mean that I’m a completely changed person either.” Olivia sighed. She felt like all she did nowadays was console people around her and try and convince them that she was alright.

The two of them were quiet for a while until the silence grew too long.

“How are your parents? Are they home?” Olivia asked casually, hoping a change in conversation might clear the air a little.

“They’re good. They’re not home right now. They went to the airport to collect Rufus. He’s coming home too, for my dad’s birthday tomorrow,” Sophie answered, as casually as Olivia had asked the question. Her words made Olivia sit up in her chair, though. Rufus was returning? Here? She wanted to scream, throw her hands in the air and disappear from this house…but Sophie could never know that. Olivia had kept her feelings for Rufus a complete secret.

“Sister!” Rufus’ voice filled the air at that very moment and Olivia felt her stomach sink. All this was happening too quickly for her to know what to do.

“Brother!” Sophie shrieked, jumping off her chair to run towards her older brother. Olivia tried to not look at the man hugging Sophie, but she couldn’t take her eyes off him. He was the man of her dreams.

Rufus was in linen pants and a loose cotton shirt, opened wide at the neck. His shining blonde hair was longer than she remembered it being from college, which was the last time she had seen him in person. It was wavy and neatly tucked away behind his ears now. He was in sunglasses too, but she didn’t have to see them to know that his green eyes were sparkling in the sun.

Sophie and Rufus hugged for a long time before she dragged him in Olivia’s direction.

“And look who else is here,” Sophie said, leading her brother by the arm towards Olivia.

She could feel her body shrinking, her cheeks flushing in agony. His eyes were on her now, and she was immediately conscious of her clothes, if she looked slender enough, if her hair was in place, if she should have put more makeup on.

“Olivia,” Rufus said, matter-of-factly. His voice was at once warm and friendly. She tried to smile at him, sitting up in the chair, while he stood in front of her, looking down.

He was as gorgeous as ever, if not more so. National stardom suited him. He was more sharply dressed now, his jaw looked more sharp and chiseled and he smelled great. Like the sea.

“Hello, Rufus,” she said. It had been three years since she last laid eyes on him, but nothing had changed. She still felt the same about him.

He stretched out a hand to her and Olivia gingerly grabbed it, and they shook. Since when did they shake hands?

“Stop being such a celebrity, Rufus! Give her a hug.” Sophie rolled her eyes and sat down next to Olivia again.

Rufus laughed, revealing his perfect set of white teeth. A long, deep dimple occupied his right cheek as he laughed and Olivia felt her knees buckling.

“I don’t want to have to get up for this. How have you been?” Olivia asked, making herself say the words, though she didn’t know where they were coming from. It was as though her mind was working in two parts. One part was admiring him, going through all the memories of spending her childhood around him, being in love with him, like a film reel. The other part was trying to hold a conversation with him at the same time.

“I’ve been well. How are you? Are you still in town? Did you move to New York?” Rufus asked, pushing his hands into the pockets of his pants.

“Where have you been all this while, Rufus? Olivia is still in town. She never went to New York. She has a kid now.” Sophie was drinking her mojito again, looking from Olivia to her brother.

Olivia thought she saw Rufus’ face change, perhaps in surprise. She cleared her throat and tried to lighten the mood again.

“I’m sure Rufus has other things to worry about and discuss than local gossip.” Olivia forced a giggle and reached for her nearly empty glass of mojito again. She couldn’t take her eyes off him, though, just his presence was stunning enough. It wasn’t that hard to see why the whole nation was enthralled by him.

“This isn’t just local gossip. You’re my best friend. We all grew up together. I thought I told you about it, Rufus.” Sophie looked like she was a little annoyed by her brother, like he had embarrassed her in front of company. Olivia smiled.

“It’s really no big deal,” she said, turning to Rufus again. He had been standing still, looking at the two girls in turn.

“You have a baby now?” Rufus repeated.

“With Craig Walker of all people!” Sophie added, nudging Olivia with her elbow and then breaking into giggles.

“Craig Walker? Isn’t he a model in California now?” Rufus asked, the look of surprise had turned to confusion on his face. He looked angry, surprised, confused, relieved…all at the same time. Olivia looked away from them, placing the empty glass on the table beside her.

“Anyway, I’m sure Olivia doesn’t want to discuss it this way, Sophie. I’ll leave you girls to it then. I need a shower,” Rufus said, smiling at Olivia politely.

Olivia threw him a half-smile and settled back into her chair again, as did Sophie.

Rufus walked away from them, rushing into the house now.

“I can’t believe my brother is an actual celebrity,” Sophie said with a sigh after he had gone.

“Are you seriously competing with your own brother now, Sophie?” Olivia hissed at her friend, shaking her head.

“Not competing with him. Just stating that he is. It is quite marvelous, isn’t it? Who would have thought?” Sophie said, adjusting her back on the chair.

“I did. He was always meant to be in the NFL. He was meant for all this fame,” Olivia said wistfully, back to daydreaming about him again.

“You always did have a soft spot for him. Rufus can never do any wrong. Please tell me you didn’t have a crush on my brother,” Sophie said with a snort, and then laughed. Olivia joined in the laughter as well, hoping that would convince her friend that it was an absolutely silly suggestion to make.

Chapter Three

Olivia banged the door shut behind her and sank into bed. Maya had finally fallen asleep and she’d given their small apartment a thorough cleaning, and the weekend was the only time she had to get it done. She finally had some time to herself to think. What was she going to do now? Sophie was in town, Rufus was in town. And she was losing all control.

She pressed the pillow down over her face and screamed into it to muffle the sound. This was not going as planned. She had been satisfied with her life until the day before. How could it all change in the matter of a few hours?

She felt her phone beep and reached for it. It was a text from Sophie.

Hope to see you here tomorrow at eight for dad’s birthday. Parents are excited to see you after years xx

Olivia bit down on her lip, trying to not scream again. She couldn’t say no to that invitation. The Frosts had watched her grow and treated her like their own daughter when Sophie and she were younger. There was no valid reason that she could possibly come up with to avoid the birthday party. She would have to go.

She didn’t want to imagine what Rufus thought of her now. Did he think she was a stupid girl who got pregnant too young and had never managed to leave this town? She bit down on her lip harder. Why did she still care what Rufus thought of her? It was all over now.

Rufus. He still looked the same. The same as he had looked that night at the frat party, the day before he left for Chicago.

“You look lovely, Olivia,” he had whispered, leaning in towards her with the third can of beer in his hand. She had been counting. Olivia had not had a single drop of alcohol to drink that night. Everybody around her was drunk already, and Sophie was jumping into the pool, hurling herself in and splashing water on Olivia’s dress.

She couldn’t drink, even though she probably should have. It was all too painful. Rufus was going away. To her surprise, he found her in the crowd and decided to sit beside her and talk. Why?

Olivia had blushed at his remark.

“I guess it’s okay for me to tell you this now because I’m going away. Who knows when I’ll see you again? You’ve always looked lovely.” He whispered in her ear again, and then pulled himself away to look at her. Olivia was still blushing, convinced it was the beer talking. After all these years, nearly two decades of living around each other, she had never had a single clue from him that he had even looked at her in any other way than as his sister’s best friend.

She wasn’t complaining, though. She was basking in the glory, instead. What could be better than sitting so close to Rufus Frost? For some time, at least, she could forget that he was leaving town forever.

“You’ve always looked lovely, too,” Olivia said shyly, refusing to meet his eye. He was smiling, his eyes slightly glazed as he spoke. Rufus was never a heavy drinker, so she assumed the three beers had already got to him.

“Olivia…” He said her name and then reached for her hand. She couldn’t believe it. What was happening? Was he just saying goodbye or was this something more than that?

She didn’t wait for a response, or for him to complete his sentence. She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek instead. It was a simple, small kiss on the cheek, but as she pulled away he held her chin and pulled her face closer to him. Olivia could still feel it, still feel the speed at which her heart was racing when he placed his lips on hers. It was soft at first and then turned fierce. He wanted to devour her with his mouth. Her hands had flown to hold him tightly by the neck as they continued kissing.

“Rufus.” She mumbled his name when he pulled himself away. “What are we doing?” she asked meekly, but he was kissing her again. She heard the can of beer fall from his hand as he grabbed her by the waist, feeling the exposed skin on her back with his fingers.

“Do you want to go upstairs? To my room?” he whispered in her ear, and Olivia nodded her head. Of course she did. Whether Rufus was drunk or not, she was not going to pass up on this opportunity. She’d cherish his lips on her skin for the rest of her life.

He took her upstairs to his frat room, where they had quick unprotected sex. They hadn’t even entirely undressed when they enveloped each other in limbs, kisses, screams. It was her first time, but clearly not his. He knew what he was doing. He was gentle with her in spite of his drunken haze. She felt like he cared, like he wanted her to enjoy it.

For Olivia, it was all over too quickly. She watched him pull his clothes back on while she remained on his messy bed, curled up in the corner. She was smiling, though. It was the best night of her life.

“Hey. You alright?” Rufus asked after he had put on his clothes. She nodded, still smiling at him. How could she explain to him that he had just made all her dreams come true?

He walked up to her, bent down beside her and then kissed her forehead.

“I hope you don’t regret this, Olivia. If you do, I’m sorry,” he said, and with that, he was gone. He left the room, allowing her to sleep if she wanted to, and joined the party. He was probably taking care of his sister’s drunken mess.

Olivia stayed in his room the whole night, surrounded by the smell of him, his things, the warmth of him on his bed. She never wanted to leave, and she was happy there. But he didn’t return.

In the morning she returned home in a mess to finally sleep. Sophie was too hungover from the previous night to do anything that day and, by the time she was feeling better again the next day, her parents had already dropped Rufus off at the airport. Olivia never had a chance to say goodbye to him. She didn’t even know if he remembered that night.

The next week was a haze. Olivia could still hardly remember how she spent the next seven days. Rufus was gone. Forever. And the feeling finally hit her. She was grateful for the night they had spent together, after all those years of yearning for him. But in a way, it might have made her pain worse.

She partied every night and drank more than she ever had before.

It was during one of these nights, Olivia couldn’t remember clearly which one, that Craig Walker had kissed her and she had kissed him back. He then led her to one of the empty rooms in the house where they hurriedly undressed each other.

Olivia shook her head violently and sat up in bed. She didn’t want to think about those days anymore. Not what happened with Rufus, not what happened with Craig.

The emotional instability of that week had resulted in a pregnancy, in Maya. She didn’t want to blame anybody because Maya made her happy.

Her phone beeped again and she reached for her phone. It was Sophie. She had emailed her a web link, which Olivia clicked.

The link took her to a web page with a headshot of Craig Walker. It had been set up by his modeling agency to attract clients to hire him.

Olivia rolled her eyes but scrolled down the page anyway. Craig Walker was undeniably handsome. He was the complete polar opposite of Rufus, but handsome nonetheless. His face was heart shaped, he had rough stubble on his chin and his dark hair was in a carefully cultivated mess around his head. Craig was shirtless in most of the pictures on the website, and Olivia couldn’t help but smirk at the chiseled torso that Craig was flaunting. She could predict Sophie’s exact reaction when she saw them.

On cue, Sophie sent her a text.

You did that thing? You’ve seen those washboard abs in person?!

Olivia laughed and replied to the message with a quick “Goodnight”. Sophie was the last person she wanted to get into details of Craig with. Yes, she had seen those abs in person. They were not as carefully airbrushed as in these photographs, Olivia thought and fell back in bed again.

Craig had been an easy distraction, sure. He was there when she needed to feel somebody’s arms around her, but it had never meant anything. They’d been in the same class in school and then separated in college. Craig majored in Theatre, and she studied Literature, so she couldn’t even be sure if he remembered her.

Craig was good for that night, but Rufus was the one she couldn’t get over. And that was something that Sophie would never understand, nor find out.

No, seriously. He needs to know he has a daughter. It’s not fair.

Sophie’s message popped up on her phone again and Olivia gritted her teeth. She should never have told Sophie. In fact, she had managed to keep it a secret for a long time, until Sophie had bugged her enough about it and she had had to give her the father’s name.

She remembered Sophie’s reaction even then. How could Olivia have slept with Craig Walker? It was petty, Craig wasn’t even the guy she wanted, but Olivia had felt a second of victory when she saw the jealousy in Sophie’s eyes. How would Sophie react if she knew she had also slept with her brother?

It’s my life, Sophie. Drop it.

She wrote back and switched her phone off. She didn’t need any more distraction from her sleep. It was going to be hard as it is to fall asleep tonight for her, given that she had just met Rufus.

Did he remember? Was that why he was surprised and a little disappointed even to hear that she now had a child? Or had she imagined it? Was that the reaction she wished Rufus would have?

Judging by the gossip columns in the magazines and the entertainment shows, Rufus Frost was a notorious bachelor. His repertoire of dates ranged from supermodels, actresses and other celebrities, none of whom he had a serious relationship with. Or at least he had managed to hide it well. It meant two things for Olivia: that he had yet to settle down or fall in love, and that he was a player, although he was a charming player who made you forget that you were being played. She could understand why so many women fell for him. Despite his reputation, they wanted to tame him and try their luck at winning his heart.

Olivia sighed as she shut her eyes and tried to sleep. But she couldn’t possibly. Rufus’ face from that morning floated in front of her eyes, and then the image of him in the dark, hovering over her semi-naked body on a squeaky frat-house bed.

She had seen him like that, at his most vulnerable. She had felt him inside her at a time when nobody outside of their little town knew him. Did that mean anything to him? It meant a lot to Olivia that he had said she was lovely, that he had chosen her to sleep with on his last night in town, even though she would have to keep it a secret forever.

Chapter Four

Olivia wore a knee-length black cocktail dress, let her curls fall delicately around her shoulders, chose a bright red lipstick and slipped into a pair of conservative black pumps. That was the extent of her dressing up for the night.

She arrived at the Frost household with her heart in her hands and, when she knocked, Sophie opened the door and hugged her tightly.

“I was convinced you weren’t going to show. Did you leave Maya at your mom’s?” she asked, leading Olivia into the house with her hand held tightly. The house was teeming with neighbors and people she had grown up with, but who she had lost touch with.

Sophie’s parents greeted her with genuine affection and she was glad to see them after all these years. Olivia felt transformed to a different time. She felt like a teenager again with Mrs. Frost fussing over her and Mr. Frost making jokes about the weather and football, Sophie laughing loudly and Rufus absent from the scene. She couldn’t help wondering where he was.

She was on her second glass of champagne, discussing the crumbling state of affairs of the publishing industry with a man who used to once be too old to hold a conversation with when she saw Mrs. Frost’s eyes light up from across the room. She knew exactly why was. Mrs. Frost always had the same reaction when she laid eyes on her beloved son.

“Ah, there he is! The star,” the man Olivia had been talking to exclaimed loudly, as he rushed towards the door.

Rufus was standing at the living room door in a dark navy suit, adjusting the sparkling cufflinks on his wrists. Blonde strands of hair fell into his eyes as he looked up towards the approaching man, and his eyes fell on Olivia standing nearby.

She could feel her stomach churning, the nervousness building up. She had never seen him in a suit before, but he looked handsome, reliable and strong. Rufus smiled at the man and shook his hand before he was swarmed by everyone in the room, who circled around him to congratulate him on his success. He hadn’t been home in three years.

Olivia stood back, and Sophie joined her so she could watch her brother from a distance.

“He’s such a natural,” Sophie said, snapping Olivia out of her daydreams.

Rufus moved through the circle of people to walk over to his mother, to whom he gave a small kiss on the cheek. Even his mother blushed with delight and laughed. They were all glad to see him home.

Mr. Frost broke the buzz surrounding Rufus by declaring more drinks and some of his friends followed him to the bar, leaving Rufus standing and answering the questions that people were throwing at him. Everyone was eager to speak with him and find out what life was like as a national heartthrob.

Olivia finished the glass of champagne in her hands and placed it on the coffee table in front of her.

“Can we pretend to be having a conversation?” Rufus asked, suddenly appearing beside her. Olivia jerked her head to look at him, noticing now that Sophie had been absorbed into the crowd while Rufus had managed to make a smooth exit.

“A conversation about what?” Olivia asked, straightening up. She hoped she didn’t sound as nervous as she actually felt.

“Anything. I just can’t answer any more questions on the thread count of my bedsheets and the number of stylists I hire for award ceremonies,” Rufus said, and Olivia laughed loudly.

“Exactly. Pretend you’re having fun. In fact, come a little closer so that it looks like we’re having an intimate conversation that nobody should interrupt,” he added, the dimple on his cheek showing again.

Olivia smiled, as warmly as she could, and took a few steps towards him. Rufus was as tall as ever, his small green eyes sparkling like beads as he looked down at her. His shirt was immaculate, white and looked new. His suit was hand-tailored, Olivia could tell.

“How have you been, Olivia?” he asked suddenly, after several seconds of silence. She stared into his eyes, remembering the similar way he had spoken to her that night at the frat party.

“I’ve been well. I know you’ve been good. I’ve read the interviews and watched your games,” she said, playing with her fingers. Now that her drink was finished, she had no other way of occupying her hands. Rufus laughed at that, his dimple deepening in his cheek.

“You’re embarrassing me. The least I could have expected from my hometown was a warm friendly welcome, not this hero worship,” he said, sipping from his glass. Olivia raised an eyebrow and shook her head.

“You shouldn’t have expected anything different, Rufus. It was the same when you were younger, too. This town feels as if you belong to all of them, that they all worked together in raising you.” Olivia flicked a few curls behind her shoulder. He was watching her intently, and his attention hadn’t once wavered from her face. But then Rufus always looked at people like that, like he was giving them his full attention.

“You’re probably right,” he said and looked away at the crowd of people at the other end of the room, some of whom were still throwing glances his way.

“I hear you’re working in a bookshop now?” Rufus asked, and she nodded in response.

“It pays the bills. Plus I get to be surrounded by books all the time. Couldn’t ask for more,” she said and noticed the way he looked at her like he pitied her.

“What about Craig?” he asked, and Olivia breathed in deeply.

“That ended as soon as it started,” she said, swinging her face away from him. She didn’t want him to detect anything suspicious. He should never find out that she had spent the night with Craig because she was trying to get over Rufus.

“I wish Sophie had told me sooner about your situation. I would have liked to help,” Rufus said, and she jerked her head to look at him again, her gray eyes narrowed on him now.

“Why?” she blurted out, offended that he was offering her monetary assistance.

“Because I’ve known you all your life and I care about what happens to you,” he said. Olivia rolled her eyes and started walking away from him. She heard his footsteps behind her as she stepped out of the living room’s doors into the backyard, by the pool. Rufus had followed her, even though she was hoping he wouldn’t.

“Olivia,” he called out to her softly, and she whipped around to look at him.

“All everyone does, especially Sophie, and now you, is pity me. I don’t need your pity, Rufus!” She was speaking through gritted teeth now. She didn’t know what she had done to create this impression that Sophie and he had of her. She didn’t want him to feel sorry for her, she wanted him to see her as a whole person, not a broken human being.

“You’re a young mother, Olivia…” he began to say, but she interrupted him.

“So I must be pitied? Does my happiness not count? Has it occurred to either of you that maybe this is what I want?” She had raised her voice slightly as she spoke now. She watched as Rufus threw a look towards the house, but everyone inside seemed to be occupied, thankfully.

“Look, I don’t know what Sophie thinks or has said to you. We’re not ganging up on you if that’s what you think. I just wanted to help. But if you don’t need it, I’m happy to step back.” He was still speaking softly, but Olivia’s shoulders shook in distress.

Her nostrils were flaring. How could this have happened? When did Rufus start pitying her?

“Olivia…” He said her name again and took a few steps towards her. Her face was softening already, just hearing his voice, hearing her name in his mouth.

“I’m sorry if I offended you.” He spoke in a whisper, like that night at the frat party, and Olivia’s heart was racing again.

“Not everything can simply be bought, you know,” she said and brushed past him. Rufus had grabbed her hand and slowly turned her around to face him. Her breath was caught in her throat. What was he doing to her?

“I know. I forget that sometimes. I’m sorry.” He was still whispering as he pulled her towards him.

“I always regretted not getting a chance to say goodbye to you after that night.” Rufus was staring into her eyes as she inched closer to him. Her hand was still in his, dropped to his side. She could see what he was doing. He was charming her. He had that twinkle in his eyes which conveyed his success. This is how he did it to all those women, and Olivia felt like just another one of those women who was falling for it, again.

“I didn’t think you had any recollection of that night,” she said, biting down on her lip. One of the biggest questions she had had since then had finally been answered. Rufus’ face was very close to hers. Olivia looked into the house again. They were at the edge of the pool and nobody seemed to be looking out.

“Of course I remembered everything. It wasn’t just some one-night stand,” he said, and gently brushed his lips against her cheek.

Olivia looked at him like he was burning her. She didn’t want to fall for it again. It would take a decade for her to get over him if it happened again. But she couldn’t physically struggle against him, he had paralyzed her.

“What was it then, Rufus? It felt an awful lot like a one-night stand.” She was whispering too and he smiled suddenly.

He grabbed her hand tightly and before she knew what he was doing, he swirled her around like they were dancing, so that she finally landed with her hands on his chest. Olivia felt dizzy, but Rufus was laughing.

“I can prove to you that it wasn’t,” he said, and she let go of him, backing away from him in fright. What was he saying? What did he know?

Rufus continued smiling.

“I hope you don’t have to go home early tonight, Olivia,” he said and started walking away from her, back into the house, leaving her standing by the pool. Her heart was racing as she watched his smiling face disappear back into the house. Through the window, she saw him join a group of chattering people. Someone passed him another glass of champagne and he took a small sip from it.

Olivia gulped, unable to keep her nervousness at bay anymore. She knew what she had to do; she needed to get out of there as fast as possible. She would have to make up some excuse, come up with something. She couldn’t possibly let it happen again, no matter how much she wanted it.

Rufus’ hands on her, his lips grazing her cheek, the way he looked into her eyes: they had all weakened her, Olivia was losing her resolve. The more she looked at him, through the window, the more she knew she had to leave.

The way he stood with a glass in his hand and the other hand pushed into the pocket of his beautiful navy suit, the way his short blonde hair shimmered under the chandelier of the living room, the broadness of his shoulders, the tapering waist, the rigid strong thighs, those large hands. Rufus Frost was the perfect specimen of the male species and he had just suggested something that would drive her insane for the rest of her life. It couldn’t happen again. She had to leave.

Chapter Five

The house was nearly empty now and Olivia looked around her nervously. Sophie had had one too many glasses of champagne to drink and had collapsed on the couch, falling asleep.

Rufus was outside by the pool, taking his leave from some of the few remaining people at the party. Why hadn’t Olivia gone home yet? What was she waiting for? She stood by the unlit fireplace, watching Rufus and kicking herself for not leaving. It was getting late, and she should be in her own house, in her own bed, with her daughter in her crib in the adjoining room.

Instead, now she stood paralyzed as she watched Rufus leave the pool and come back into the house.

“I promised I’d drop Olivia home. I’ll see you guys in a bit,” he said loudly, to nobody in particular, and walked towards her.

“Ready to go?” he asked her, and Olivia nodded her head. She still had no idea what was happening. What did he have planned?

Silently she followed him out of the house and walked over to her parked car.

“Keys?” he asked, and she rummaged in her clutch for them, then handed them over when she found them. Rufus smiled, his eyes glittering in the bright moonlight.

He unlocked the car and held the passenger door open for her. Olivia was still speechless as she stepped into the car, settled in uncomfortably and watched him come around and take his own seat.

He was smiling but silent as he started the engine. Their knees grazed as he pushed down on the accelerator.

“This reminds me of the good old days, when I could simply drive a car around the neighborhood myself, without an appointment chauffeur,” he said, out of the blue, as he drove slowly. Olivia looked away from him, still struggling with herself for having agreed to this.

She rolled down the window then and allowed the wind to blow into the car, unsettling the hair around her face.

She didn’t want to ask him what he had planned, she didn’t want to know. She was hoping that it would all simply pass over smoothly and she could forget about the night in the morning.

It was only when Rufus suddenly stopped the car that her heart started beating fast again. She jerked her head to look at him, and he smiled at her, leaving the key dangling in the ignition.

Rufus had a look in his eyes that she recognized then. He looked kind, like he wanted to talk to her and hold her hand. He even reached for her, but she inched back, sticking herself to the door on her side.

“What’s the matter, Olivia?” he asked, his brows crinkling. She shook her head in distress and looked away from him.

“I don’t know if we should,” she said meekly, and Rufus smiled again.

“I feel like a teenager again. Do you want to, Olivia? Because I want to. I was hoping I’d see you again when I returned to town.” He had pulled his hand back, giving her the space she needed to decide.

Olivia sighed and bit down on her lip. Of course she wanted to, he was all she had ever wanted. But how could she tell him how he had affected her life and how this night would affect her again?

Instead, she relaxed her shoulders and inched towards him. He was too irresistible.

“I don’t want to force you into anything, Olivia,” he said, taking hold of her shoulders as she moved closer. She wanted to run her hands through his hair, feel his bare chest under her fingers. How could she possibly tell him all that?

“I’ve changed my mind. You only live once, right?” she said, and this time too, she kissed him on the cheek and he slowly turned his head so that his lips were on hers.

They were kissing with the same ferociousness as before. He pushed his tongue into her mouth, while she repeatedly bit his lower lip. She could feel him smiling against her face as she tried to devour his mouth with hers.

She felt his hands on her back, feeling for the clasp of her bra through her dress. But she got there before him, shoving his jacket out of the way and digging his shirt out of his pants.

They were grappling for each other, neither of them wanting to lose a second of physical contact. Rufus assisted her, pulling his shirt out and then undoing the buttons while trying not to break their kiss.

Olivia placed her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away slightly so that she could adjust herself. She bent her knees, tucked her legs up under her thighs and sat up on the seat facing him. The deserted lane they sat in was dark, but in what light there was she could see the desire in his eyes.

Rufus was breathing hard as she kissed him again and this time, he started pulling at her dress. She pulled his shirt off and ran her hands over his smooth, broad chest and the ridges and grooves of his solid abs. Her fingers lingered on the skin right above his pants.

Rufus tugged at her dress, pulling it over her head so that Olivia suddenly felt a gush of cool air on her flesh. She was sitting on the seat in her black lace underwear and Rufus was looking at her.

“Just like I remembered,” he said gruffly, before pouncing on her, pushing her back onto the seat so that he hovered over her while his hands massaged her ample breasts.

“Rufus…” she breathed his name with her eyes squeezed shut. She was arching her hips towards him, aware of the cramped space of the inside of her car.

He grabbed her by the waist and straightened her back, lowering his head to lick the flesh between her breasts. He was perched on the seat himself and he moved his head lower and lower, grazing his tongue along her skin and down her abdomen until he reached the lace fabric of her panties. He rolled them down her legs delicately and Olivia blushed as he looked at her nakedness. She was wet there, she could feel it getting more slippery as an itch developed inside her.

When the panties came off, Rufus lunged down with his head between her legs. His tongue found the sweet slippery core of her, and he dug at it, licking it and making her arch her back towards him more.

Olivia moaned loudly and grabbed her own breasts, which she squeezed. Rufus dug with his tongue more wildly as she wrapped her legs around his neck and squeezed. She was going to orgasm, even quicker than she had the last time they had slept together.

Her legs were quivering and she could feel his tongue moving inside her, slipping on her wetness. He had stroked her inside repeatedly and she had had enough. Olivia didn’t want to control it any longer and she allowed her body to shudder.

Her legs squeezed him between her thighs and she screamed loudly, in joy and pain and pleasure.

She didn’t notice when Rufus pulled himself up and pulled down his pants. She was still in the throes of her orgasm when she felt him slide inside her. It was easy, she was dripping wet and he was inside her with one forceful thrust.

Olivia pushed herself towards him while he looked down at her. His green eyes were narrowed and intense. His smile had disappeared. He was serious about this, he was serious about making her feel good. About making her orgasm again.

He grabbed her breasts and used them as support as he thrust into her again. With each push, they both moaned together. Rufus’ mouth hung slightly open as he continued squeezing her breasts, his thumb and forefinger pressing her nipples repeatedly. He was inside her, completely and repeatedly. He pulled out and pushed in, in a smooth, repetitive pattern so that Olivia started anticipating the push.

His hands moved from her breasts eventually to hold her legs wide open. Rufus was bent under the roof of the car, their bodies only inches apart as he pulled her legs apart. Olivia felt him enter more easily now, slipping through, stroking against the part inside her that was craving him. Rufus was big, his dick was throbbing and he wasn’t holding back with his thrusts. He wanted her to cum again.

She did, this time more violently. Olivia’s screams were loud and she felt the car shake with his quick, successive thrusts. She knew from the look in his eyes that he was going to cum too. He clutched her waist and pushed inside her, allowing himself to empty into her as they both moaned loudly together.

“Olivia!” He screamed her name with the final shiver and then collapsed on top of her, crushing her with his weight.

Her body was still quivering as he lay on top of her. She wrapped her arms around him, enjoying the smell of him on her, the feel of his muscular arms around her body.

She closed her eyes and allowed the moment to sink in before she knew the panic would begin. But Rufus took his time. He remained inside her, lying on top of her in her arms, allowing himself to catch a breath.

It must have been at least fifteen minutes later that he stirred. Olivia had been holding her breath, feeling his warmth all this while, but when he moved she let go of him instantly. She didn’t want him to think that she wanted him to stay.

He straightened himself up, back into a sitting position at the drivers seat, completely naked.

Olivia sat up as well, covering her breasts with cupped hands. Rufus laughed when he saw that.

“I think we’re well past that modesty,” he said with a grin and licked his lips. Olivia blushed and looked away.

“I have to get dressed,” she said, trying to sound as matter-of-fact as possible. She knew he was watching her as she reached for all her clothes and started putting them on. A certain darkness had descended on his features as he watched her and then started dressing himself as well. They were both silent.

“You don’t have to drive me home. I know the way,” Olivia said, without looking at him, after they had both dressed.

“I don’t mind. I can walk home from your mother’s house,” he said, but Olivia shook her head.

“Walk home from here. I’ll be fine,” she said, opening her door to step out.

Rufus did the same and they looked at each other through the darkness.

“Olivia…” He was trying to say something, but she simply shook her head and walked over to the driver’s side door.

“Hey!” he cried out, as she settled into the car. Olivia stuck her head out of the window and looked at him with a smile.

“Thanks, Rufus. That was fun, as always. Goodnight. See you around,” she said, turning the key in the ignition and driving away.

She checked her rearview mirror and saw him still standing there, a look of confusion on his face.

Olivia was happy and upset at the same time. Happy she had had one more night with him, that she had been able to walk away from him before he had had the chance to walk away from her. But she was upset because she still wanted him, and this night hadn’t quenched her thirst for him. If not anything else, at least he didn’t know that. Rufus didn’t have a clue.

Chapter Six

Olivia heard a knock on the door. Frowning, she rushed over to look through the peep-hole. Sophie stood outside in a pinstriped pencil skirt with a neatly ironed shirt tucked into it. A black leather tote hung from the crook of her elbow. She looked like she was ready to head for a meeting.

Olivia opened the door wide and raised her eyebrows at her friend.

“I didn’t know if you were at home or at work. I decided to take a chance,” Sophie said, pushing past her into the apartment.

“I do have work. I have to leave in a couple of hours.” Olivia said, watching Sophie walk over to Maya, who was playing quietly with building blocks in her playpen.

“Hello, missy,” Sophie said, bending down in front of Maya and forcing a smile onto her face. Maya looked up at her with her large, green eyes, and Sophie looked away.

“She’s an awfully quiet child, isn’t she?” Sophie turned to Olivia, who was standing by the shut door, her arms crossed over her sweatshirt.

“So this is the place then?” Sophie looked around her. The weekend had just gone by and the apartment was back to its usual messy self. Toys were strewn over the floor, pots were boiling in the kitchen and Maya and Olivia’s clothes covered the couch in a high heap.

Olivia could see Sophie’s expression change as she took in the sight. The apartment was probably less than half the size of the one that Sophie could now afford in New York City.

“Isn’t this place too small for two people, Olivia?” Sophie asked, her gaze falling back on her friend now. Olivia sighed and walked over to the pots in the kitchen.

“Want some spaghetti? It’ll be ready soon,” Olivia said, carefully avoiding any interrogation. It wasn’t Sophie’s place to judge or ask questions, no matter how well meaning they were.

“Aren’t there any full-time jobs you can take up?” Sophie avoided the question as well, continuing on with her tunnel-vision. Olivia sighed again, hoping Sophie would get the message.

“You know there aren’t, Sophie. You know this town. At least none for a Lit Major.” Olivia stirred the tomato sauce in the pot without looking at her friend. When would these questions ever end?

Maya shrieked playfully and clapped her hands, and Olivia turned to smile at her daughter. Whatever Sophie might think, Maya was happy, and that was all that mattered.

“Why don’t you move somewhere else, Olivia? Somewhere where you can get a decent full-time job and get a bigger apartment?” Sophie had walked over to the kitchen, but Olivia concentrated on emptying the spaghetti into the colander.

“Sophie, please tell me you haven’t come here to spy on my life. What has gotten into you?” Olivia didn’t turn to look at her friend anymore, she was upset with Sophie, angry with her but at the same time, didn’t know how to demonstrate it. She didn’t yet know how to put her foot down.

“I don’t understand why you’re hell bent on spending your life like this. And you won’t even tell Craig. It makes me sad to see you this way,” Sophie said. When Olivia turned, she saw her friend staring at the large yellow stain on her sweatpants.

“Don’t worry. It’s just mustard sauce,” Olivia said, trying to smile as she rubbed the stain off. “And Craig is out of the question. I’m fine, Sophie, for the last time. I don’t need a big change in my life. I’m just a single mother. Thousands of women do this every day.” Olivia turned again to pour the tomato sauce over the pasta and toss it. She heard Sophie sigh and the click of her high heels on the floor as she walked closer to her.

“But you’re not everyone else. You’re talented, smart and deserve the best. We want the best for you. You shouldn’t have to live like this,” Sophie said, now standing beside Olivia as she stirred the pasta. Olivia remained silent for a few minutes before turning to Sophie.

She could feel her ears fuming, her lips quivering. She’d had enough. This onslaught was not what she’d asked for, from her mother, Rufus or Sophie.

“Sophie. Please, just go,” she said quietly, already regretting that she had spoken to Sophie in that manner. Sophie flinched and inched away from Olivia.

“I’m only trying to help!” Sophie shrieked, and Maya started crying.

Olivia pushed past Sophie and walked over to her daughter, picking her up from her playpen and patting her back.

“Just leave, Sophie. If you can’t be happy for me, if you can’t accept Maya in my life, then you don’t need to be here. I don’t want you here,” Olivia said, kissing her daughter’s head lightly. Sophie’s nostrils were flaring too, as she stared at Olivia and Maya in her arms.

“I only want what’s best for you and Maya. Whether or not I like kids, she’s your child,” Sophie said, adjusting the bag on her arm. Olivia rolled her eyes and turned away from her friend. She continued patting Maya’s back, who was still whimpering in her mother’s arms.

The sound of Sophie’s retreating footsteps behind her meant that it had finally worked. Sophie was leaving her house, leaving them to enjoy their lunch in peace before Olivia had to go to the bookstore again. She had too many problems to think about, without Sophie coming and stirring up new things.

“Olivia…I love you. You’re my best friend,” Sophie said, but Olivia didn’t turn to look at her. She heard Sophie sigh, open the door and leave the house, pulling the door shut behind her.

“It’s okay, baby. Sorry mommy got angry,” Olivia cooed into Maya’s ear and bounced her in her arms.

She turned to look at the door finally and pressed her eyes shut for a second. She loved Sophie too, of course she did. But Maya was now the most important person in her life and she would do anything it took to keep her happy and safe.

***

By the time Olivia had picked Maya up from her mother’s house and they had returned to the apartment, it was nine at night. Maya had already been fed and she lay dozing in her mother’s arms when Olivia brought her into the house.

Olivia smiled as she looked into Maya’s peaceful face and laid her down on the couch. Her phone rang in her bag suddenly and Olivia was snapped out of her thoughts. She found her bag on a chair, pulled her phone out and answered it, not recognizing the number.

“Hello,” she said, not entirely paying attention.

“Hello. Olivia?” the male voice said and she frowned.

“Yes. Who is this?” she asked, pulling her canvas shoes off her feet. She sat down on the couch, finally able to relax her feet after a long day.

“Hi, Olivia.” The tone of the voice was nervous, slightly unsure of himself. “This is Craig. Craig Walker,” he informed her, and Olivia stood up from the couch. What? Her heart was beating differently this time, but not out of excitement, the way it did each time she saw Rufus.

“Craig? Hi,” she mumbled, at a loss for words. She hadn’t spoken to him in three years.

“How are you, Olivia?” he asked. It sounded like he was pacing the floor. He was probably as nervous as she was. Olivia sat back down on the couch slowly. She needed to sit down for this.

“I’m good. How are you?” she asked and heard him clear his throat.

“I spoke to Sophie today. Your friend, Sophie Frost? Umm…she called me,” Craig said, and Olivia covered her face with her hands.

“Did she? Why? What did she tell you?” Olivia asked, pressing her temples with her fingers. She couldn’t believe Sophie had done this.

“She said that…that…she told me that I have a daughter. With you…” He was struggling with his words and Olivia shut her eyes. This was an absolute nightmare.

“Craig,” she said, and he stopped talking. “I’m sorry that she called you. She shouldn’t have.”

“But is it true? Do we have a daughter together, Olivia?” Craig’s voice was shaking and it seemed like he was rushing around his room now, unable to walk slowly anymore.

“Look, Craig. It was a one-night thing. Let’s just forget it, okay?” Olivia said, and she pulled her phone away from her ear and hung up. She still had the phone in her hands when it started ringing again. Olivia dropped the phone on the floor and Maya woke up, squealing in her sleep.

Olivia bit down on her lip in frustration and picked Maya up into her lap, leaving the phone on the floor, ringing away.

She couldn’t believe any of this was happening. Sophie, that bitch!

Olivia put Maya in bed and sat by her side reading her a fairytale. The muffled sound of the phone ringing a few more times disturbed them, but only slightly. Olivia kept the door of the nursery tightly shut as she read.

Maya fell asleep easily and Olivia bent down to kiss her forehead and push the golden curls away from her face.

Back in the living room, she found her phone on the floor. Craig had tried calling her six times but had finally stopped. She dialed Sophie’s number instead and on the third ring her best friend picked up.

“Olivia!” Sophie exclaimed. The nervousness in her voice was palpable.

“What the hell did you do, Sophie?” Olivia hissed into the phone. She didn’t want to yell and wake Maya up again.

“You mean Craig? Did he call you?” Sophie asked. “I can explain…” she tried to say, but Olivia interrupted her.

“Yes, he called me. With questions. Which I’ve kept hidden from him for three years. Who gave you the right to ruin all of that in one day?” Olivia couldn’t help it anymore. She was screeching into the phone.

“Olivia…” Sophie tried to get in a word but Olivia wouldn’t let her.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay away from us, Sophie?” Olivia yelled again, throwing one of Maya’s stuffed toys against the wall.

“Listen to me. He wants to help. He wants to do something, anything. I think you should take up that offer,” Sophie said, and Olivia laughed.

“I don’t want Craig’s help. Or yours for that matter. I wanted it to be a secret and you’ve ruined it!” Olivia was pacing the floor now.

“Why do you want it to be a secret? It’s a small town, his parents still live here. You should take advantage of the situation. He is as responsible as you are for Maya!” Sophie had begun yelling into the phone as well.

“Well. Did you ever think that it was my choice? That I didn’t tell him?” Olivia screamed back, and Sophie fell silent.

“Sophie. Please don’t ever call me again, or visit me. You’ve broken my trust and you can’t ever have it back,” Olivia said, then hung up.

Whatever Sophie’s motivations behind this, she had taken it a step too far. Craig didn’t want to have anything to do with this, and neither did Olivia. There was a reason she had never told Craig about Maya and Sophie had no right to use that information how she saw fit.

Olivia bit down on her lip and continued to pace the floor.

“I hate you! I hate you!” she kept mumbling to herself, not quite sure who she meant when she said that.

Now she’d have to fend off Craig all her life, or at least until he forgot about this. She shook her head again as the image of Craig kissing her floated up in her brain. A shiver ran down her spine. If only she had had the courage to say no to Rufus, none of these things would have happened. If only she hadn’t fallen in love with him.

Chapter Seven

Olivia expected it to be Sophie when she heard the knock on the door the next evening. It was late again. Maya was fed and in bed and she was just putting the plates away after her dinner for one. But it wasn’t Sophie, it was Rufus.

Olivia opened the door gingerly and stared at him in silence. He was casually dressed today, in a pair of old jeans and a cotton t-shirt that clung to his torso and accentuated the muscles on his arms.

“What are you doing here?” Olivia asked, unable to keep the viciousness out of her voice. Was this another tactic of Sophie’s?

“I got your address from my sister,” he said, a weak smile on his face. The dimple was faintly visible on his cheek.

“And did she force you to come here as well?” Olivia asked, still standing at the door and blocking it. Rufus Frost wasn’t going to be invited into her home. No way was he allowed to come in and invade Maya’s personal space.

“What?” He looked confused and Olivia rolled her eyes. “No. Why would Sophie ask me to come here? I wanted to see you. It seemed awkward that night when you drove away. I’ve been thinking about you since then.” His voice had softened as he spoke, and Olivia could hear her heart beating. It was the same rhythmic palpitation which occurred every time she laid eyes on him. He looked as gorgeous as ever, smelt of the sea and his eyes still shone a crystal green. Olivia was suddenly conscious of the ragged cotton shorts and the oversized sweatshirt she was wearing. Her brown curls were tied up in a messy bun and she’d removed all her makeup by now. What could Rufus possibly want from her now that he’d seen her like this?

“What is there to think of, Rufus? We had sex. Just like three years ago, and now you’ll be gone from town in a few days and it’ll all be over,” Olivia said and crossed her arm over her chest. She was beginning to feel like she didn’t care what Rufus thought of how she looked. In fact, it might be better if he wanted to leave, unimpressed.

“Is that what it was to you?” Rufus asked, his brows tightening, his face contorting. Olivia’s heart stopped. She hadn’t expected this response from him.

“What are you talking about?” Her voice cracked and Rufus took a few steps towards her.

“Is that what that has always been to you? A one night stand? An occasional fuck every few years?” Rufus ran his hands through his hair as he spoke. He suddenly looked like a man who was broken. Olivia licked her lips in confusion. He seriously couldn’t be asking her this!

“That’s what it is to you! You’re an NFL star, why else would you sleep with me a few days before you have to go away both times?” Olivia let her arms drop to her side and stepped a few inches back into the apartment. She didn’t want to be so close to him. Rufus was looking into her eyes again with that scorching gaze that she couldn’t resist. Images of his bare chest and his hips grinding into hers kept reemerging and she had to force her brain to focus.

“So what if I’m in the NFL? That doesn’t mean I don’t have feelings,” he said, following her into the apartment. Rufus didn’t look around him at the state of the house, the way Sophie had the previous night. Instead, he kept his eyes focused on her.

“Feelings? What are you talking about?” Olivia squeaked, the panic rising in her bones now.

“That you hurt my feelings when you drove away that night. That I thought about you constantly these past three years, and hated myself for waiting that long to say anything to you.” Rufus stepped towards her again and Olivia stepped away. This couldn’t be happening. It had to be a game. Rufus Frost couldn’t actually be declaring to someone, to her of all people, that he actually had feelings.

“I don’t believe you,” she blurted out and turned her face away from him. She didn’t want to hear it, didn’t want to know that the past three years had been wasted. In fact, for all she knew, he could have told all his one night stands the same thing. What else could he possibly want from her? She had given him everything she had.

“Why, Olivia? Just because I’m famous? Don’t you know me as the Rufus from your childhood? The guy who always looked out for you?” he asked, and she was forced to face him again.

“But you did the same for Sophie. I was her best friend. It was only natural that you’d look out for your sister and her friends.” Olivia’s voice was growing desperate. What game was Rufus playing? Her heart couldn’t deal with it anymore. What about Maya?

“I looked out for Sophie, for Sophie. And I looked out for you, for you.” His voice was tender and soft, and the look on his face had changed too. He was trying desperately for her to understand him, to believe him. But Olivia didn’t want to. What had she worked so hard for all these years?

“Olivia?” A different voice pierced through her brain and both she and Rufus turned to look at the door, which was still wide open.

She hadn’t seen him in person in three years, but it was definitely Craig Walker. Standing in the flesh, in smart, dark jeans and a tight leather jacket, with the same dark, stylish hair and a look of concern on his face.

“Craig?!” Olivia screeched, her hands flying to her face. What was going on? What could she have possibly done to offend the universe this much? She wanted to run away and hide somewhere.

“Rufus Frost,” Craig said, as he recognized the man standing in front of Olivia.

“Hello, Craig.” Rufus’ voice had changed suddenly as he smiled at Craig. The same devilish grin had returned to his face, the look that Olivia didn’t trust.

“What are you doing here, Craig?” Olivia broke in, stepping towards Craig now. He entered the house and shut the door behind him.

“I tried calling you back last night. But you didn’t answer. I want to see my daughter,” Craig said, his voice rising a little. Olivia threw a look at Rufus, and he looked like a defeated man. He was slowly accepting his loss.

“You can’t see her right now, Craig. Maya is sleeping and I’m not going to wake her up in the middle of the night to give her a shock.” Olivia dropped her voice now to drive in the point that her daughter was fast asleep in the room next door.

Craig came closer to her, a look of pleading in his eyes now.

“I can wait. I’ll wait till the morning. I’m not leaving without having met my daughter,” Craig said and grabbed Olivia’s shoulders. She tried to wriggle free but he tightened his grip.

From the corner of her eyes, Olivia could sense that Rufus was turning away from them.

“Craig, please…” She tried pleading with him, but he didn’t relent.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner, Olivia? My daughter is two years old now. I’ve missed so much time. We’ve missed so much time,” Craig said. He tried to hug her, but Olivia pulled herself away.

Rufus had placed his hand on the doorknob now and Olivia bit down on her lip. It was now or never. It had to come out eventually, and what was the point of denying it anymore?

“She’s not your daughter, Craig,” Olivia said quietly and watched as Rufus stopped in his tracks and turned to look at them. Craig’s hands fell from her shoulders, a look of disbelief creeping into his eyes.

“You’re lying,” Craig thundered, louder than he should have. “Why are you trying so hard to keep me away from Maya?” Craig asked, and Olivia breathed in deeply.

“She’s not yours, Craig. We can get a DNA test if you insist, but she’s not yours,” Olivia said and swung her head to look at Rufus. Rufus stood still, his face paralyzed in shock. He didn’t look disheartened or scared. Instead, there was joy creeping into his eyes as he stood staring at her.

“Rufus is Maya’s father. We were together around the same time, as you and I were,” Olivia said, turning back to Craig, who looked as shocked as Rufus did now. Only his look was more of disbelief and anger.

“How can you be sure then?” Craig asked, hurling the words at her, while also throwing glances at Rufus.

“Because nothing happened between you and me, Craig. We kissed, you led me up to a bedroom and while we were undressing, you fell asleep on the bed.” Olivia crossed her arms on her chest. It felt good to say it out loud and to finally tell the truth to all the parties concerned, even though she still couldn’t be sure how any of this would pan out. But Sophie was right in her own way. Everyone needed to know. Maya didn’t deserve to be a secret. She deserved to be celebrated, to be loved by everyone who was responsible for her. Olivia didn’t need to protect her from Rufus. She remembered the guy Rufus was as a teenager, he was kind, strong and protective. He deserved to know and protect his own daughter.

“I don’t believe this. Why would Sophie lie to me, then?” Craig thundered again, and Olivia bit her lip. She hung her head, aware that both the men were glaring at her now.

“Because that’s what I told her. I couldn’t hide Maya from her of course, but at the same time I didn’t want to tell her that it was her older brother’s baby.” Olivia could feel herself blushing.

Craig sighed loudly and plonked down on the couch.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me. One last minute flight, all the way from California, all over a lie. Because you couldn’t tell your best friend the truth!” Craig was grumbling now as he spoke, and Olivia blushed a deeper red. He was right. She was a coward and she’d wasted everyone’s time.

“Take it easy, Craig. She didn’t ask you to come over here.” Rufus spoke up finally and Olivia jerked her head up to look at him.

Rufus had a smile on his face. He was looking at Craig but turned to her when he sensed her eyes on him.

“Whatever. Congratulations, man,” Craig said, standing up from the couch and sticking his hand out in Rufus’ direction. “Seems like you always win, don’t you,” Craig said, with an obnoxious grin. Rufus accepted the handshake and then patted Craig on the back.

Craig threw Olivia a half smile before walking over to the door.

“Take care, Olivia,” he said and left the house.

Olivia and Rufus stood staring at each other, several seconds after Craig had left the house.

“Rufus…” She tried to find the right words to say but he rushed to hold her.

“You should have told me, Olivia. You have no idea how happy that would’ve made me,” Rufus said, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her close to him. He was kissing her cheek, her neck and her forehead, while she craned her neck back with her eyes closed, enjoying the onslaught of affection.

“I didn’t think you wanted to know. I didn’t want to trap you. You deserved to go and make your career in the NFL.” She spoke gently as he continued kissing her and Rufus stopped.

“Take me to my daughter, now,” he said, and she opened her eyes to find his smiling face looking down at her.

Chapter Eight

Olivia had dressed Maya in her new clothes, a pink frock with lace and net at the edges. Maya was delighted, clapping her hands and admiring herself in the mirror, as Olivia tied two pink ribbons to her pigtails.

“I don’t know who looks prettier.” She heard Rufus’ voice behind her. He had just stepped out of the bathroom and was smiling at them. His white shirt was tucked into his tailor-made pants, and the collar was open at his neck. His blonde hair was neatly combed to the side, while his green eyes shone with delight.

Maya squealed and clapped her hands again, and her father walked over to pick her up in his arms. Olivia looked on, imagining that this moment would last forever. It had been a week since she’d introduced Maya to her father, and since Rufus had moved into the small apartment, already too small for the two of them. He didn’t seem to mind. He’d already extended his trip, canceled PR events and locked himself away with Maya and Olivia.

“Ready?” he turned to her and asked. Olivia nodded and smiled as she watched him walk out of the bedroom with Maya in his arms, letting her play with his earlobes.

Olivia gave herself one last quick look in the mirror. Her curls looked great again, and she let them hang loose, just like her daughter’s. She was in a gray lace dress to match her eyes and high gray heels. She’d chosen a pale pink for her lips and painted her nails the same. Olivia wanted to dress up now. She had a reason to. It had started to make her happy again.

They were waiting for her at the door when Olivia left the bedroom. Maya was still in Rufus’ arms, laughing and giggling at her father. Rufus blew her a kiss when Olivia approached them and then shut the front door behind them, and they climbed the stairs together.

Rufus didn’t have a car in town, which meant they would have to take Olivia’s old one. He passed her a knowing look when he bent down to fit Maya into her seat at the back, silently reminding her that they had made love in the car less than ten days ago. Olivia rolled her eyes and looked away. He was still a child! She smiled.

They drove with the music on, and Rufus sang along to the song playing. It seemed to entertain Maya, who tried to sing along as well. Olivia looked at her daughter in the rearview mirror and a realization struck her suddenly: Maya was talking more now. Ever since Rufus had become a part of her daily life, Maya had been less silent. How were they going to sustain this? Was Rufus going to eventually leave again? They hadn’t spoken about it and Olivia looked out of the window to distract herself. She didn’t want to think about how their future plans were going to affect Maya.

Rufus drove the short distance to his parents’ home quickly and parked the car. Olivia noticed her own mother’s car parked in the drive. So this was actually happening. Their families had all congregated in one place to meet them together as a couple, and to be introduced to Maya as a part of a family.

Olivia’s hands shook as she undid the clasps on Maya’s seat belts. Rufus appeared behind her and took over.

“Just relax, Olivia,” he said to her softly, pulling Maya out of the seat and banging the car door shut. Rufus did look relaxed, calm and happy. Olivia wasn’t quite sure how she was going to deal with it. After all, she had been the one lying to everyone all these years. Rufus simply hadn’t known. He wouldn’t be judged for all the lies.

Olivia heard her heels clicking against the stone steps leading up to the Frost’s front door. Rufus had Maya in his arms and he knocked on the door, which was opened by Mr. Frost a few seconds later.

“Rufus! Olivia! And this must be my granddaughter!” he exclaimed, peering into Maya’s eyes. Maya blushed and looked away from her grandfather and, for the first time, Olivia noticed how they all had the same green eyes: Mr. Frost, Rufus and Maya.

Mrs. Frost emerged behind him, rushing forward to be introduced to the baby in Rufus’ arms.

Olivia remained standing behind them, smiling as she watched Maya being showered with love and affection. Her own mother had emerged out of the living room as well and came over to Maya to hug her. Olivia felt like her daughter was finally receiving the love she had deserved all along. This is what she had always wanted for her child.

She saw Sophie arrive with a glass of red wine in her hand. She was as impeccably dressed as usual and leaned against the door frame. Olivia left Rufus’ side and walked up to her.

“Hey,” she said, trying to get Sophie’s attention. Her friend didn’t look at her, and Olivia felt the resurgence of the wave of guilt she had been trying to keep at bay.

“So the little brat is actually related to me,” Sophie said, dropping her eyes to the floor for a second and then turning to glare at Olivia.

Olivia smiled indulgently and breathed out.

“I’m sorry, Sophie, for keeping this a secret for so long. I just didn’t want anyone to find out,” Olivia said, biting down on her lip. She could understand what Sophie was going through, and that she was feeling betrayed from all directions.

“First of all, you slept with my brother three years ago and didn’t tell me. Then you got pregnant, had a baby and lied to me about whose baby it was.” Sophie had leaned in to whisper to Olivia through clenched teeth. The rest of the family were still cuddling and playing with Maya, slowly bringing her into the living room.

Rufus had given Olivia a look on his way in, but decided to let the two women sort it out amongst themselves.

“I know how it must feel, Sophie. But at the time I thought if I told you the truth, it would be a bigger betrayal. I thought you’d not hate me if you never found out.” Olivia reached for Sophie’s free hand.

“And then you screamed at me, kicked me out of the house and screamed at me some more for actually trying to help you by calling Craig.” Sophie emptied the glass of wine down her throat and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. Olivia sighed and licked her lips.

“I’m sorry about all that, Sophie. I hope you’ll forgive me someday soon,” she said with a smile.

“And now you have my brother, you have a kid and you’re going to live happily ever after,” Sophie said. Her lip was quivering slightly. Olivia continued to smile, she was grateful for all this. Grateful for the way her life had turned around. Most of all, she was happy that she still had her friend. That there was still hope that Sophie would forgive her and that things would go back to being the way it was.

“Are you happy for me, Sophie?” Olivia asked, as quietly as possible. Sophie’s hands were in hers again as the two of them stared at each other. Olivia was begging for forgiveness through her eyes, and Sophie looked like she had still not decided whether she was going to forgive her best friend or not.

“Of course I am! I’m so happy for you!” Sophie wailed. Olivia could feel the tears coursing down her cheeks as she rubbed them against Olivia’s shoulder. Olivia held her as she shuddered. Sophie had always been one for drama.

“You have no idea how worried I was for you, and how sad it made me to see your apartment and the two of you alone like that. Now you’re safe with Rufus. As weird as it may be for me, I’m happy you’re in love. And that my brother is in love with you.” Sophie was still crying. Mrs. Frost appeared from the living room to pat Sophie on her back. She was smiling at Olivia.

Olivia blushed and looked away.

“Let's all go in, Sophie. Come in, Olivia. We all have to celebrate properly,” Mrs. Frost said, dragging Sophie by the hand and leading Olivia into the living room.

When she entered she found Maya on the floor, with Mr. Frost passing her new boxes of toys that her grandparents had clearly just bought for her. Maya’s eyes were excited and she was happy, gazing from her toys to her mother and then her father’s face. Rufus was standing behind her, and his face lit up when he saw Olivia walk into the room. Olivia’s mother was on the couch, finally glad to see her daughter happy.

“Now sit down here, Olivia, and tell us everything that we’ve missed about Maya,” Mrs. Frost exclaimed, leading Olivia to the seat next to her mother. She forced Sophie to sit down too, next to Olivia, while she continued to sniffle and dry her tears.

Olivia reached for Sophie’s hands and pressed them tightly, holding on to them on her own lap. She was grateful for Sophie. No matter their differences now, they were still best friends.

“Before that, I have an announcement to make,” Rufus spoke up and all eyes turned to him.

“It is with great sadness that I must inform you all that I have to go back to Chicago. I can’t delay it anymore, sadly, if I still want to keep my contract.” Rufus looked around the room, while his mother and Sophie gasped.

“What about Olivia? What about Maya?” Mrs. Frost threw the questions at him, while Olivia felt her hands itching in Sophie’s. She was glad she was holding her friend’s hands. She couldn’t have borne this news alone. Rufus was going to have to leave again. What did he want to do about this new development in his life?

“They’re coming with me, of course. If Olivia will agree to marry me.” Rufus turned to her with a smile, while Sophie shrieked. Sophie jumped off the couch and rushed to hug her brother, while Olivia and Rufus stared at each other.

“I’m going to be a Maid of Honor!” Sophie was shrieking, as she jumped over to hug her mother.

“Olivia?” Rufus asked as he stepped closer to her. Olivia breathed out slowly, expecting the tears to gush down her cheeks any moment now. Maya was looking at her too, sensing the tension in the room.

“Of course I’ll marry you, Rufus,” Olivia said and laughed when the room erupted in joy. Her mother hugged her, Mr. and Mrs. Frost came over to hug her as well. Sophie grabbed her hand again and held it there, while Rufus bent down on his knee and slipped a ring onto her finger.

Olivia didn’t look at the ring or stop to admire it. She wanted his arms around her shoulders instead.

Rufus and Olivia kissed, for the first time in front of other people, and she felt like she could stay in his arms forever. Maya was clapping too, joining in the celebration, and Olivia watched as Rufus went over to pick his daughter up. He looked like a man who didn’t know what to do with the joy he was experiencing, a proud father.

“She has his eyes, and his hair…no, your hair,” Sophie said beside her and Olivia turned to look at her with a laugh.

“I should have seen it years ago when she was born.” She added and Olivia bit down on her lip. “I don’t know how you managed to keep it a secret for so long, but now it’s all out in the open. You’re marrying your dream man.” Sophie hugged her friend again and Olivia laughed.

“I’m marrying everyone’s dream man.”

*****

THE END

Football Daddy

Description

He’s always been my dream... Now he’s my secret.

Melissa has always had a crush on Nick. Always, for as long as she can remember.

It’s too bad that he is not only her big brother’s best friend but also her best friend’s older brother. Talk about complicated. He is also a womanizer, with a reputation to prove that. What could she even have to offer?

When the guys have a party to celebrate them going to the Super Bowl with their local Seattle team, Melissa is surprised when Nick approaches her with an idea. She’s helped him in the past, and now that she’s twenty-two, he wants her to help him some more... in his bed. Nick proposes a friends with benefits situation to her, and she knows that she’s crazy to think about it at all, much less say yes.

Melissa is a virgin going into a sexual relationship with one of the biggest players in the NFL. She’s read the stories and heard the rumors, but none of that matters when she’s in his bed and finally getting her dream.

Not at first, at least.

Can they make it through rumors as they keep their relationship secret from the ones that they love the most? Will circumstances make it too hard for Melissa to stick it through, even though she is in love with Nick?

One night could change everything about them and their lives. One night could change their futures.

One night could make them see their feelings for each other, if Melissa doesn’t keep running away.

Just one night is all it takes.

Chapter One

“This party is insane!” Bonnie told me, as we walked into the mansion that was packed with people. I smiled at my best friend as I tried not to think about the project that was waiting for me back at our apartment and focus on the celebration that was only just beginning. Our brothers were going to the Super Bowl with their Seattle team after only playing in the NFL for four years after college, and the entire house was vibrating with the excitement. They’d worked so hard all through high school and college but still managed to stay best friends, just as Bonnie and I were. “I wonder if we’ll even be able to find Nick. I know all too well how he likes to celebrate.”

Bonnie’s brother Nick Harmon was a player. He’d always been a player, and it was just how things were. Bonnie accepted it, but I had a long-running, invisible crush on him. My brother Brandon James had his fair share of female fans, but I thought that he respected them. At least I hoped so.

We managed to make our way through the crowd to the living room, where each of us stared at some of the celebrities that were there in awe. Bonnie focused quickly on a hockey player who played for the Colorado team and I figured that she’d make every effort to make the best of the next several hours. I saw Brandon in the kitchen. I also saw Nick, who was sitting on the counter with a redhead between his legs and her arms around his waist.

I ran my hand through my red curls, which I’d recently colored, and frowned as she leaned up and smiled at him. He was gorgeous, with dark, messy hair and sea blue eyes and that damn crooked smile of his. Who wouldn’t want him? I saw him glance in my direction as I heard my name called out, and his eyes darkened before I looked at my brother. “Mel, I am so glad that you could come!” Brandon pushed forward and hugged me tightly as he spun me around. “Nice hair. I see that art school is getting in your blood.” We once had the same shade of chestnut hair, though we still had the same light green eyes. “You look beautiful, though. I mean that.”

“Of course I’m here. You’re going to the Super Bowl! I am so proud of you, Bran,” I gushed, as I pulled away from him and looked around. “This crowd. It’s mad and wonderful, and you’ve hit your dream.”

“Winning is the real dream,” Brandon assured, me as he heard his name called from across the room. “It’s so crazy tonight. We’ll talk later?”

I nodded and watched as he ran into the living room and took a deep breath. I had worn a denim skirt and a green shirt with some boots after agonizing over my choices. It didn’t hold a candle to most of the women here, with most of them dressed in next to nothing and looking like super models. The ones that weren’t dressed that way were beautiful regardless, and I looked over my shoulder to see Bonnie coming my way with a smile on her face. “Drinks! Then dancing.”

We found the bar in the formal dining room and loaded up on some sweet cocktails as we discussed the party. “Did you see Nick?” I asked Bonnie, and she rolled her pretty topaz eyes.

“Yeah, he was a little busy. I’ll talk to him later. Fucking quarterbacks,” Bonnie said, before she tossed her third drink down and grinned at me. “Let’s dance!”

Bonnie was a light in my life. I’d always grown up in Brandon’s shadow, and though I loved him, nothing I did would ever be as good as his accomplishments. Look at tonight. I was looking at a couple more years in art school to have maybe a gallery showing in a matter of years if I was lucky. Painting and drawing happened to be my passion and I wanted to surround my life with it in every way possible. Brandon just happened to be extremely athletic, and his calling was playing center in football, so well that he was snatched up right after graduation from the local college. Nick as well. They were happy to be playing for the same team, and they even shared this house together.

I knew that I’d be happy, even if my name wasn’t in lights like Brandon’s was.

Bonnie and Nick had lost their mother in a car accident when she was twelve, and she still moved through life with so much positivity. I watched as she walked towards the makeshift dance floor in the living room and took a place on the edge as a great new song came on. I didn’t think that Nick was as positive, but he managed in his own way, and he was a great player.

We danced to every song that played and I felt the alcohol coursing through my body as I lost myself in the beat. I loved to dance as much as Bonnie did, and the hours passed quickly in between dancing and drinks. Some of the players would speak from time to time as the crowd screamed their names and cheered. It was getting wild in here and I laughed as I looked around.

There was no sign of Nick at all and I assumed that he was off with the redhead or some other woman. I tried not to think about it as I danced and bumped against the people that were joining us on the dance floor. After a while, I got too hot, and told Bonnie that I needed some fresh air.

I wandered to the back of the room and slipped through the sliding glass door that led to the backyard. They had a big deck for barbecues out there and a pool, and I wandered over to one of the chairs by the water and sat down with a fresh drink. I’d managed to grab it from the main fridge and I sipped from the bottle as I took in a slow breath. There was the sound of a door closing and I turned my head to see the redhead from before stumbling towards the house as she fixed her red dress around her very generous breasts.

I glanced at the cottage by the pool to see the door ajar and I raised an eyebrow. Nick used that a lot. I stared up at the stars as I heard footsteps and felt someone sit on the seat beside me. “Mel. I like the hair,” Nick said in his husky voice, and I told myself not to shiver. God, I loved his voice.

“Thanks,” I said, as I lowered my eyes to glance his way. His jeans fit him well and he was buttoning his shirt as I watched quietly. “So you make them leave after now?”

Nick shot me a dark look as he finished with his blue shirt before he shook his head. “She’s just mad that I won’t give her more than…that.” He raised his hand and gestured towards the cottage and a frown crossed his face. “I have the game to think about now. I don’t have time for a commitment.”

“Okay. Why are you telling me this?” I asked him, as I watched his beautiful eyes lock with mine. There was something different in his face, and I realized how long it had been since I’d actually spent any time with Nick. “I’m not asking you for anything.” I leaned back in the chair and crossed my feet together as I sipped my drink. “Are you okay? I mean, this is a huge time for you and you seem kind of down.”

“I guess I wish that Mom was here to see this.” His words sobered me, and I nodded before I looked at him. “She’d be the one planning the parties and doing all of this.”

“You’re right about that. I think you two did just fine. It’s a great party,” I assured him, as I allowed myself to stare into his face.

“Only because we hired everyone. Do you remember our parties back in school?” Nick asked, and we both laughed together.

“Brandon barely knew that there was going to be one until the house was full of people and we needed food for them. Mom and Dad made a terrible mistake traveling so much,” I remembered wistfully, as I shook my head. “We’d scramble for some chips and something to heat up, but the show always went on, didn’t it?” I kept looking at him. “How did you do it?”

“Brandon was always there for me, just like you were. You guys are the best,” Nick replied, with that smile of his that made goosebumps cover my exposed arms.

“You’re in a reminiscent mood, aren’t you?” I asked, as I noticed him shift in his seat.

“Something like that. Thanks to Lara’s attitude, I’m feeling something more.” I stared as he spoke and watched Nick shake his head. “I just want something familiar tonight. I don’t want those groupies that just want the name to drop around to impress the other groupies. I want something real. This is all happening so fast.” I just listened as I heard the pain in his voice that I’d heard ten years before. He sounded like the same broken boy who had just lost his mother.

“Nick, this is your dream. You’re twenty-five, and this is what you’ve worked for your whole life. She sees every bit of this. I promise.” I looked at him as he leaned forward and looked into my eyes.

“Can I ask you a favor?”

Chapter Two

“What’s that?” I asked, as he licked his full lips and looked at me.

“I don’t want to be alone tonight, Melissa.” I frowned as I wondered what he meant. “I don’t want one of the vapid women in that house tonight that doesn't even know me. I want someone that does. I want someone that gets me, if only for tonight.”

“Nick, you could have any woman that you want,” I whispered, as he focused his intense gaze on me. “What are you asking me?” I had wanted him for so long that it was like breathing at this point in my life. I had saved myself for whatever fantasy I had in my head about him, coming so close but not being able to give myself to anyone. That was sad at twenty-two, considering that he’d slept with more women than I cared to think about.

“I want you, Mel. I want you in my bed tonight. I don’t want this party like Brandon does, not this evening,” Nick told me, as heat warmed my skin. “You’ve gotten more beautiful over the years and something about you tonight just takes me back to the past.”

“I don’t know if the past is where you need to be, Nick. You have a whole future to think about,” I said, as I thought about the kiss we had shared when I was sixteen and he was eighteen. It was at a party and very sudden as he was drunk and feeling this very same way. It was the best kiss that I’d ever had, and nothing since had compared to it. The way he’d pressed me against the wall still played back through my mind as his tongue had met mine in something that I had never felt before. “There’s a party in your honor going on in there, your team’s honor. It is for all of your hard work.”

I knew that Brandon and Bonnie could never know about our kiss. He was too protective of me, and I was certain that he had warned every friend of his to stay away from his sister. The only guys I’d ever dated were from school or the part of my life that was separate from Brandon.

And Bonnie…she loved her brother, but she knew what a bad boy image he had made for himself. The women, the partying and some of the scandals that he’d been involved in disappointed her and his family. She’d never see Nick as fit to be with me. Bonnie knew that I hadn’t had sex yet, and she wanted it to be special for me. This, what he was asking for, wasn’t going to be that way in anybody’s eyes.

“Are you proud of me?” Nick asked, as I felt my nipples harden under my lace bra.

“So proud. I knew that you would get here, you and Bran,” I assured him, as he smiled at me again. “I’ve watched you since you were just boys, and look at you now.”

“Do you remember our kiss?” Nick asked, as I flushed deeply. “I never stopped thinking about it, but you were too young then. You weren’t ready for me. Now you’re nearly done with college, and you have grown so much.”

“Nick, what about the other women?” I asked, as he winced and stretched out his legs. “You’ve been caught with married women, daughters of coaches and so many others. I am not interested in that kind of life.” I led a quiet life that just involved my classes and working at a little bookstore to make some of my own money. I didn’t hang out with a lot of people other than Bonnie and a party like this was way out of my league. Brandon and Nick did this kind of thing every weekend.

“Coach has had a few talks with me. I’ve calmed down,” Nick said, as he glanced behind himself. “Let’s go for a walk.”

I knew that I should say no, but I was a little drunk. I was a lot into him and what he was offering me. I nodded and stood with him as he took my hand and led me to the part of the backyard that overlooked Lake Washington. It was this beautiful grassy area with flowers and a railing that looked right over the water, and it was my favorite part of this house. “Look, do you remember when I was fifteen?”

I nodded. It was when Nick and Bonnie’s mother had died, and I’d found him rocking on the floor in our basement. Everybody was upset, and it was quiet down there and twelve-year-old me only thought that he needed a hug. I sat beside him and wrapped my arms around him and just let him cry. It broke my heart to see a strong boy like him so upset, as the tears tore through his body. “I do. Very well.”

“That’s when it started with the girls. Don’t you see that? I watched Bonnie move on but my heart was still so broken and I tried to make it beat somehow. Mom was always there for games and even practices and then she was gone all of a sudden. Dad didn’t handle things well and stopped coming, but there were so many women that wanted to be with me. I turned to them.” He shook his head. “Your kiss was the only one that I ever felt inside of me.”

Nick watched me lean against the railing and stare over the water as I took in what he was saying. “I know that feeling.” I gasped as he turned me to face him and cupped my face in his hands. “Nick?” His lips covered mine and I felt them mold against mine as he pressed against me. Heat rose between us. I slipped my arms around his waist and felt his muscles under his shirt as our tongues touched slowly. When did I open my lips? I moaned as the kiss deepened and he wrapped an arm around me and tugged me closer.

He kissed me until I couldn’t breathe before he pulled away and stared into my face. “Do you feel this?”

“I feel…I don’t know what’s happening to me right now. I just came to celebrate with you guys.”

“You don’t come around enough, Mel. Why not?” Nick asked, before he pressed his lips against mine again.

We kissed for either an hour or several before he pulled me by the hand towards the house. I wasn’t going to stop him as we snuck around to the side entrance and made our way quietly to his room. My lips were swollen and tingling and my body was on fire. Nick opened his door and we walked into the huge room before he closed and locked the door. “What if they look for me?”

“Brandon and Bonnie? She’s drunk and dancing and he’s making an ass out of himself. He’s practically giddy over this and he’s been buzzing ever since we won that game. Add a few beers and he’s lost for the night,” Nick replied, as I stared at him and walked towards him. “I am lost in you.”

I kissed Nick, and he wrapped his muscled arms around me and pulled me close. We knew each other this way by now, and our embrace was heated and clumsy as I pushed him back on the bed. Our kiss was hungry and rough, and I felt him press against my core and harden against me. I moaned against his lips. “I want you, Mel.” His whisper was quiet in the dark, and I slid my hands under his loose shirt as he groaned. I moved to unbutton it and slide it back, then leaned down to kiss his hard chest and tried not to think about Lara leaving the pool house as she adjusted her clothing. Had she already done this?”

Nick lifted his hips to press against me, and I gasped. He rubbed through his jeans and my lace underwear, and the friction was everything that I needed as I found his mouth with mine. I rocked against him as he slid his hands down to cup my ass and hold me to him. I whimpered. “Nick. I’m so close,” I told him, as he slipped his hands under my simple shirt and lifted it over my head. He kissed me again as he stroked my small breasts over the lace. His body still moved against mine, and I closed my eyes at the combined pleasure of his cock and hands before I felt him slipping my bra off.

“So beautiful,” Nick told me, as he leaned forward and took one of my nipples in his mouth. The pressure was intense as he sucked me between his teeth and I felt him slip against my clit. I let out a ragged moan. “You could come from this alone, couldn’t you?” I nodded as I bit my lip. “I knew that you’d feel every touch like this. I knew that you would be this way.”

Nick moved us so I was on my back and looked me over. His hand stroked my leg, and I relaxed against his pillow as he slipped a finger under my underwear and stroked me softly. “Nick. I don’t know if we should do this.” My legs parted as I spoke and he slipped his finger over me to find where I really needed him. “Oh, God.” I came as he stroked my hardened clit and cried out his name as he watched me with hungry eyes. Regardless of his troubled past, Nick knew how to touch me, and I watched in silence as he moved down between my legs and licked me with one firm stroke of his tongue. “Did you do this tonight with Lara?’

“No. She tried, but she didn’t get more than a kiss out of me. I haven’t been able to think about anything but you since I saw you tonight. I missed you, Mel,” Nick told me, then he pressed his mouth against me. His tongue and lips eased me into another release before I felt his teeth on me. I moaned his name and slipped my hands into his hair. “I love your taste, Melissa. I love making you come.”

“I want to make you come,” I told him, as Nick raised his head to look at me. “Nick, I haven’t had sex before. I don’t think that you want me like that. It’s not your thing, but I can do other things for you.” His eyes widened as he kissed my leg.

“Never? Why not?”

“I just didn’t want anyone like that. I couldn’t go through with it,” I explained, as Nick slipped my skirt off and left me bare before him.

“Now?” Nick asked, as I took a deep breath.

“I want it more than ever. I just don’t know if you do,” I whispered. He smiled and shook his head.

“I shouldn’t. You need this to be special, and I just need to be close to you. I need you now more than anything,” Nick told me, as he stood and unbuttoned his jeans. “Do you want me?”

“More than anything.” He dropped the jeans and was hard underneath. I licked my lips. “You’re beautiful.”

“You are. You’re too good for me. Bonnie always told me that when she started to pick up on my feelings for you and I know she’s right.” Nick stepped forward to kneel on the bed and stare at me.

I crawled forward. My thighs pulsed and my nipples ached. I wanted him so bad, and I took the tip of him into my mouth. He let out a low moan. Thick and hard, Nick still slid so easily into my throat as I reached around to pull him closer. I let him slip inside again and again. His hands knotted in my hair as I gave him control. “Melissa, I am close. Tell me to stop unless you’re ready to swallow everything I’ve been holding back from you for years.”

I tried to stay still, but I pulled back as he came and it splashed into my face, mouth and down my chest as he watched in horror. I took a deep breath and took him back into my mouth as he stroked my hair and jerked forward. He was salty and a little sweet, and it was overwhelming. I pulled away and took a deep breath. I knew that I was covered with him, and Nick dropped down to look into my face.

“Baby, are you okay? I couldn’t stop.” I nodded as I watched him wipe my face off with shaking hands. “Let’s take a shower and wash you off. I feel terrible.”

Nick led me to the shower in the attached bathroom and started the hot water as I took in what had happened between us. He led me into the large glass stall and under the stream of water. “Other girls will do anything for you, won’t they?”

Chapter Three

“Jesus, Mel. That doesn’t mean a thing to me right now.” He washed me off, and I knew that my dark liner and mascara were running down my face as I let him. How would I explain that to anyone? I felt him behind me, and my body reminded me how much I wanted him. I bit my lip. “Stand under the water. I made a mess of you.”

I did, as he ran his hands over my nipples. “That was hot, Nick. I’d never swallowed before, and I was scared to, but it’s you.” I turned to face him and kissed him as he pulled me against him. We got lost in it all over again, and I felt him shut the water off. I looked forward to see him opening the shower and reaching for a towel that he used to dry me off with before swiping it over his own skin,

I knew that this was going to happen as he lifted me to the bed and spread my legs. I glanced down to see him hard, and he reached for something in a drawer. “I am careful, Mel. I am going to use this tonight, but I swear I always do. I get tested as well. I’m clean.”

“I trust you,” I said, as I scooted back against the pillows.

“I don’t want to hurt you. Tell me if you want me to stop at all.” Nick rolled the condom over himself and lowered himself to his knees. He told me to relax, and he kissed my thighs and then my stomach. I watched everything as I marveled that this was happening. Nick moved forward and kissed my lips. I felt him against me as I took in a deep breath and held it as he pushed forward. “You’re so tight, baby. You feel good. Doing okay?”

“Yes, Nick. More please.” He smiled as he claimed me again with his mouth and his body. He moved just a little deeper and took a raspy breath. “Fuck, Mel.”

I felt the sting as he slid deeper. Crying out, I slipped my legs around him before I started to rock against him. “Nick,” I panted, as he took my cue and drove himself deeper inside of me.

I told myself that this was just the one night and that he just needed comfort. Nick was moving in and out with deep thrusts as I moaned and moved with him, my body starting to edge towards another orgasm. I had never felt this way before and Nick sucked a nipple into his mouth as he moved harder and faster. “Mel, I’m going to come again. Come with me,” Nick begged me, as he rested against my damp chest and moved slow and hard.

I let myself relax and surprised both of us when we came together, and he dropped over me. “Wow,” I breathed, as I felt him pull out and rest next to me on the bed. “That was…everything I imagined it would be.”

“It was something,” Nick agreed, as he looked me over like he could go for round two in seconds.

“Do you feel better?” I asked, and he grinned and dropped onto his stomach.

“Your pussy felt amazing so yes, I feel better. I feel like I did this with someone that cares for me.” Nick took a deep breath and stroked my stomach with his fingertips. “You know that you were the only person back when Mom died that didn’t tell me how sorry you were? I heard every version of that and felt like I needed to be strong or something. You just comforted me.”

“It’s all I knew how to do. It was a mess upstairs, and I guess we just wanted some quiet.” I shrugged. “I was only twelve.”

“Wise beyond your years, Mel. You always were,” Nick assured me, as he leaned forward and kissed my shoulder.

“Should we go down to the party?” I asked after a few moments. He looked into my eyes and kissed me again. “Bonnie is going to be looking for me, more than likely.”

“She’s staying here. You both were already,” Nick said, as he slipped his hand between my legs. I moaned as he stroked me and felt his lips on my neck. “Stay in here.”

“Are you insane? They won’t just let me disappear for the night, never to be seen again.” I rocked against him as his finger slid inside of me and started to move with me. “Oh, God. How much comfort do you need?”

I found out as I was pushed to my knees and he took me again. It was different and wonderful, and I held onto the headboard as he drove into me over and over. My virginity seemed like something I had never had as I begged him for more and came just after him, though weaker than before. I was just amazed that I had done it that many times in a row.

I convinced him that we needed to make an appearance downstairs and went into the bathroom. I looked like a different person altogether, and I washed my face as best I could and pulled my hair up into a random tie that was on the counter. Nick laughed as he saw the look on my face and assured me that it was Bonnie’s. He told me that he used the pool room for sex, and no girls came in here. It was sacred space. “You brought me in here.”

“You’re a sacred person to me,” Nick walked into his room and put his clothes back on. I put mine back on and told him that the story was that I got sick outside, and we chilled in his room for a little while.

Nick was right about a few things. Our best friends were drunk and having a great time dancing. Once they knew that I was feeling better, they pulled me out onto the dance floor and made me stay out there, and even Nick joined us. His spirits seemed to have lifted, and he acted as goofy as Brandon as he moved to the songs. He even moved against me a few times and my body reacted as I tried to control myself. One night. There was no need for anybody to know about it,

The house finally emptied around four, and I asked the guys how much they had paid their neighbors not to be angry with them. “They were all here,” Nick told me. I met his eyes and blushed a little. Bonnie was ready for bed, and she said that she’d be in the guest room as she padded barefoot to the hallway that led to it. I helped the guys clean up a bit before Brandon headed to his room and I looked at Nick. “So this is good night, I guess.”

“Sleep in my room?” I laughed and shook my head.

“That won’t fly as much as everything else did tonight,” I promised him, as something that resembled sadness crossed his face. “Thank you.” I looked around at the space and lifted myself to my toes to kiss his cheek. Nick watched me walk away as I went to the room where Bonnie was already passed out and laid beside her on the king sized mattress, then stared at the ceiling.

I finally fell asleep, and we were the first ones up in search of water. Bonnie didn’t seem to remember the night before, as we grabbed some bottles of water from the fridge and I looked inside to see what to make for breakfast. “This place is a mess,” Bonnie told me. She glanced around as I laughed. “You’re a clean freak. It’s not driving you insane?”

“They’ll have someone come clean it,” I casually said, as I pulled out some eggs and bacon. “We could make breakfast. That always got Brandon up, at least before he lived in this castle.”

“It works with Nick, too.” We decided on bacon, eggs and waffles, since that was Bonnie’s specialty. “I’ll eat his share if he sleeps through it.”

We cooked and talked about school and the party, and Bonnie told me that she had got the hockey player’s phone number. He had a condo here and stayed in town sometimes during the offseason. She asked if I had met anyone and I shrugged and took a slow sip of my water. “No, not really. I just kind of looked but didn’t touch. Did you see some of the girls here?”

They had been beautiful, but I had been the one in Nick’s bed. I still couldn’t believe it.

“So what? Guys see past that, Mel. Unless they’re Nick, of course. I think that even Brandon has some standards,” Bonnie said, and I heard something in her voice. I looked at her as she poured the mix into the iron and frowned. “I am not size zero, but I’ve never heard any complaints.” Bonnie was curvy, and she always reminded me of a pin-up girl with her dark hair and big eyes. “You’re prettier than most of them, too. Those natural looks of yours? Guys love that.”

“I guess. They didn’t seem to last night,” I quipped, as I remembered Nick’s lips on my skin and shivered. “Besides, you know that Bran wouldn’t want me dating any of the guys that he knows, which is an extensive list these days.”

“True.” Bonnie gave me a rueful smile and piled the waffles on the plates as she finished them. I had a large platter of bacon made and started on the scrambled eggs that I covered with cheese before setting the plate down and looking around. “Eggs are gross when they’re cold. I’ll knock on some doors and see how they feel. Make some coffee?”

I left the kitchen as she agreed and tapped on Brandon’s door on the north end of the house first before I told him that breakfast was ready downstairs. I heard his response then walked over to Nick’s room and slipped through the door to give him a more personal greeting. “Hey, you. Breakfast is ready downstairs.” He held out his hand from the bed and rolled onto his back as he pulled me over his body. I gasped when I felt him hard and ready, and he slid my underwear to the side slowly. “I missed you.”

I watched as he got another condom and nervously slid over him as he filled me. I was uncertain of what to do, but I started moving, and he guided me with his hands as I felt him go deeper. His hands cupped my breast over my shirt, and I moaned as I rocked harder against him. We both came within seconds of each other, and I jumped off him and fixed my clothes. “Nick, they’re waiting downstairs for me.”

He narrowed his eyes and looked at me as he stood to go to the bathroom. “I’ll be down in a minute, Mel.” I heard the tone in his voice and left the room and walked down the stairs to find Bonnie pouring coffee alone in the kitchen.

“They both know. We’ll see, I guess.” We made our plates and poured big cups of coffee before we sat down at the table in the kitchen, and I tried to focus on the food instead of the feeling between my legs.

Nick strolled in wearing some workout shorts that showed off his massive chest and tattoos. I paused mid-bite. Bonnie rolled her eyes and shook her head. “You could wear clothes, you know. You don’t need to impress us.” Nick looked at me as he picked up the coffee pot and poured some into a cup. “Did you hook up with anyone last night?”

Nick choked for a second as he sipped his coffee and shrugged. “Not particularly. It was a bit crazy last night.”

“It was. We’ll need to call the maid soon.” Brandon walked into the kitchen fully dressed and poured his coffee. “Dinner tomorrow at the folks and then it’s time to get serious. Coach is going to be riding our asses.”

“Fuck yes, he is. I think we can say bye to sleep or any free time.” Nick gave me a wistful look as he filled his plate with food to reheat it. Brandon followed suit and they joined us at the table to eat. Nick sat beside Brandon and we chatted while we ate.

The guys started calling their maid and Bonnie and I prepared to head back to the apartment and get settled for the night. We were all meeting at my folk’s house the next night for dinner. Bonnie walked to her car as I glanced behind me. I felt like so much was left unsaid, but I hurried after Bonnie to go home.

Chapter Four

As we walked into our apartment, my phone vibrated in my purse. I went to my room to check it and relax on my own bed when I saw Nick’s name. I opened the text to see him telling me to call him. I listened for Bonnie before I dialed his number. When he answered, I smiled. “What’s up?”

“I’ve been thinking over the last few hours, Mel. I thought about what happened and how it made me feel. I want to keep seeing you.” I let my mouth drop open as I stared out of my window. “I mean…I can’t give you a relationship. Not now, with the game coming up and all of the time I’ll be training. I just want to…see you.”

“You just want to sleep with me,” I finished, as he paused. “You could do that with anyone.”

“I don’t want anyone else. I won’t be with someone else, Mel. I just can’t give you much more than that. I am going to be slammed,” Nick explained, as I fell into silence. He was asking me to be a friend with benefits, and I was considering it. “Melissa?”

“Nick, I…I don’t know. I have always wanted what happened last night, and I’ll always appreciate it. I just don’t know if I can drop everything for you when you have free time.”

“Mel, it’s not like that. We enjoy each other’s company, and I’ll be the same I’ve always been with you. You’ll just be the only girl that I’m having sex with,” Nick explained. I pressed my lips together. “I know that you want to keep this between us for now.”

“I just can’t imagine telling them.” My voice was soft, and I waited for his answer.

“I want to ease into this. I just know how good it felt to be with someone that cares about me. All of the women before were just sex and not worth all the shit in the tabloids.” There had been so many stories, and I’d heard about love children and affairs. I’d heard that he’d got a DUI a few years ago and that he was an alcoholic. Deep in my heart I knew it wasn’t true, and I knew that Nick had a good heart, that he was just lost. I’d never asked him about any of it, but now I wondered if I’d have to. We were going to be closer. “I don’t want you exposed to all of that, Mel. I think you’re too good for it. I still want to be with you, though.” His voice was so sincere, and I melted a bit into my pillow. “Think about it. Tell me tomorrow at your parent’s house. I hope you want me as much as I want you.”

“I will, Nick. Have a good night. I’ll see you tomorrow.” We ended the call with that, and I dropped my phone onto my bed and closed my eyes.

It would be a hard balance sleeping with Nick and keeping my feelings at bay. But still, I remembered how he’d felt every time that we were together last night, and it was more than I could ever imagine. I wasn’t dating anybody else so I wouldn’t be hurting anybody. Would this work?

I got up and joined Bonnie in the living room for a movie and Thai food. We chatted about her hockey player. She was so excited for him to call her and I smiled at her enthusiasm. She’d freak if she knew that her brother was asking me to be his bed buddy. Bonnie would freak if she knew that I had already slept with him. I let her chatter as I listened and ate and thought about my life. Would I ever want more from Nick? Would I ever want to settle down with anyone? Marry and have a kid or two? If Nick wasn’t willing to do that, could I walk away and not look back?

I went to bed after a second movie and tossed and turned as I thought back to the way that Nick had felt last night. I knew that it wasn’t love, but it didn’t feel like casual sex to me, either. What did I know, though? It was my first time having sex at all, and it wasn’t the situation that I had planned on. I got up early after a restless sleep to work on my project in the quiet house before I showered and got ready for dinner.

We were the last to arrive and walked into the house where my boisterous family were going on and on about the big win. Nick and Brandon were on the couch telling my Dad all about the plays as his eyes lit up, and it made me smile. He loved football, and he loved his son playing even more. I saw my mother poking her blonde head into the room and smiling my way as she shook her head. “Hello, Mel and Bonnie.” Nick turned to look at me as I waved at everyone and his eyes made my skin heat up as I pushed my hair back. “I love the red, Melissa. It suits you.”

I thanked her and walked forward as Dad stood to hug me and mess my curls up with his hand as he kissed my cheek. “I heard you were at the big party last night, Mel. How was that? Your mom and I were in bed by ten.”

“It was so full of celebrities, daddy. Your son and Nick are stars.” I hugged my oldest brother Jimmy and then went to my Mom and held her tightly. We were closer than the others, and I adored her. I longed to tell her about Nick and my skin burned as I felt his eyes on me again. I’d picked my worn skinny jeans with him in mind and topped them off with a purple burnout t-shirt with a thin camisole underneath. “Hi, mama. How are you?”

“I am so proud right now.” She beamed with her bright smile. “My babies are doing so well, and we’re all together tonight. I couldn’t be any happier right now.” My brother Jimmy had been promoted to partner at the law firm that he’d worked at for ten years, and he had finally decided to start a family with his wife of five years, since Riley could stay at home now comfortably with the new income.

“The boys are doing well. I am still in school,” I smiled at her, and she ran her hands through my hair as she shook her head.

“Don’t be silly. You’re talented, sweetheart. Your turn is next.” Mama hugged Bonnie as she approached and greeted her. “I am so proud of Nick, honey. Your mama would be too.” I squeezed Bonnie’s shoulder at the mention of her mother. She smiled.

“I know she would be. Nick is doing so well, and I’m beyond proud.” She was so good at looking at the bright side, and I wondered how she’d handle hearing about her brother and me. “Can I help with anything? It's sports talk central in there.” The two of us helped mama cut up vegetables and marinate them while the chicken was cooking on the grill. We also made a salad filled with fresh veggies and prepared a pot to boil some corn on the cob. Riley got in just as we were finishing with her delicious cheesecakes and we all hugged her before we put them into the fridge.

“I am so happy for Jimmy!” I told her, and she grinned and nodded.

“He’s worked so hard. I know that his hours might be awful sometimes, but I can deal with it and take care of him.” The cute brunette smiled, and her blue eyes twinkled as she looked at us. “I’ll be busy once he knocks me up.”

Mama clapped her hands together, and we all laughed at her as Riley went to get Jimmy. He was the man who grilled in the family, and I noticed that when Brandon and daddy joined him to walk out to the backyard, Nick remained seated. He met my gaze and I licked my lips as he clenched his hands. “Did you get that pig sty cleaned up?” Bonnie teased him, as she went to sit down on the couch next to him.

“We got her out there yesterday. It’s good as new,” Nick replied, as he messed up her straight, dark hair with his hand. “Good timing, too. Hell starts next week.”

“It’s that coach that got you through the season, goof. He knew what to do with you guys,” Bonnie reminded him, as he laughed and looked around the room.

“True. I am just glad we get a chance. I have dreamed of this since I was a kid. It’s all that Bran and I talked about, and to be here together is better than anything.” Nick smiled and gave me a curious look as I seated myself across from him. He took a sip of his beer, and I watched as he swallowed it before I forced my gaze away.

It took everything that I had not to crawl into his lap and kiss him. I forced myself to stay still and listened to the conversation until Brandon walked in to get the chicken and peered into the living room. “Come on out, Nick. There’s more beer out here.”

“Be right there,” Nick answered, as Brandon disappeared. “Guess I should go make sure that Jimmy doesn’t burn dinner.” We all knew that my brother could handle a grill better than any of us and laughed as Nick walked through the kitchen to join the men in the back. I watched him before I looked back at mama as she started asking Riley about babies. I thanked my lucky stars that I wasn’t there yet in life. I still needed to finish school.

We ended up eating outside about an hour later, and the conversation flowed smoothly as it typically did. We were all close, and I sipped wine as I laughed at the topics that everyone chose. My family was so outgoing and fun, and I was glad that they’d adopted Nick and Bonnie so quickly. We were eating outside at the big patio table since it was a relatively nice day, and I went in to get a new bottle of wine once we realized that some glasses were empty. I stepped into the empty kitchen and reached into the fridge when I heard footsteps behind me. I jumped as I felt a hand on my hip, and then Nick spoke to me. “It’s just me. I had to use the bathroom.”

“Did you?” I had the heavy bottle in my hand, and I stared into his eyes as I straightened up.

“Did you think about it?” His voice sounded like he’d been thinking as hard about it as I was. “I didn’t sleep well after we talked.”

“I was restless too,” I admitted, as he searched my face. “I want to try. I can’t stay away from you, Nick.” He grinned and took the bottle to set it down before he pulled me into the living room and down the hallway. I was glad that I wasn’t wearing lipstick as he pressed me against the wall and kissed me hungrily.

“Thank you. I’ll do the best I can with what I have to give.” We kissed for a few minutes before we heard someone calling our names and I wiped my mouth and walked into the kitchen.

“There you are.” Mama was pulling out the cheesecakes and glanced at the wine. “What happened?”

“Nick reminded me that I had to use the bathroom as well,” I took the bottle of wine and grabbed some plates from the cupboard to follow her outside. Nick joined us as we were passing around dessert and as he took his seat next to Brandon he shot me a look across the table. He had been gone for a while, and I wondered what he had been doing back there, since I was aroused at just the kiss that we shared. I’d never been the sex toy type, but that might change very soon.

We ended the night close to ten, and everyone hugged goodbye as we wandered to our cars. Nick held me a little longer, and I breathed him in as I let my hands stay around his neck for as long as I dared. Bonnie led the way to my car, and I found myself unable to wait for the next time that we could be together.

Chapter Five

School kicked in hard the next day, and I fell back into a routine quickly. I spent days at school and evenings working as I passed the time between the texts and calls that I got from Nick. The first time we managed to sneak away was the following Friday, and he gave me a hotel room number to meet him in. Nick told me that he wanted to fuck me properly and to be ready for him. He’d been putting in long days at practice, and I knew he was tired, but I agreed to meet him. I dressed in a short gray skirt and a sweater with some tights and boots. I told Bonnie that I was meeting some other students to work on a project and started my car with a big smile. I couldn’t wait to see Nick again.

The hotel was beautiful, one of the boutique style ones in town. I parked in the garage and walked inside with a quick glance around to see that nobody was looking at me. The red hair seemed a bit bright as I walked through the lobby and to the elevators to head up to the third floor. I stepped inside the elevator with a couple that was young and holding hands as they gazed into each other’s eyes. It was sweet, and I pictured a future where I could act like that with Nick, but this was sex for now.

I tapped on the door that boasted the number that he’d given me, and Nick opened the heavy white door with a smile. “Hi, Mel. I got us some room service.” He allowed me in, and I looked around the beautiful suite with a gasp. It had a king sized bed and a gorgeous balcony, and there was a tray of food in the center of the room.

“This is so nice,” I told him, as he stalked across the room towards me.

“I want you to have the best, Mel.” His lips claimed mine as he tugged me against him hard and I slipped my arms around his neck. Our lips were rough as we kissed and made up for the time apart, and I slid my tongue into his mouth to meet his as I moaned. He pushed me to the bed and down onto the mattress before he kneeled before me and started to remove my boots and tights. His hands pushed up my skirt and traced my bare pussy with a groan of satisfaction before he leaned in to taste me. “I’ve thought about this all week. I want to jerk off every night in bed thinking about you.” He licked me and parted my folds to find my sensitive clit as I shuddered.

Nick was perfect, and he mixed it up a bit to bring me close to the edge before he backed off and slowed down. He seemed to get off on my begging as I pulled his head closer to me, and he drew me between his lips as I cried out his name. Nick focused on my clit as he slipped a finger inside of me and pressed it deep inside.

I came hard, and my eyes blurred for a minute as I dropped back onto the bed and let it pass. Nick was ripping off his shirt and dropping to his jeans when I was recovering, and he moved over my body and kissed me with my taste still on his lips. “Take your sweater off for me. I need to feel you, Mel.” I complied, and he kissed my nipples through my bra before he tugged it off.

His lips kissed and pulled at me as I held him close and moaned his name. Nick had me pleading with him before he sheathed himself with a condom and slid hard inside of me. I grunted as he moved clumsily for a moment before we found our rhythm and rocked together. After I had come, he flipped me over and took me from behind until he was crying out my name and thrusting hard against my ass. We dropped onto the bed and relaxed until we got up to eat dinner naked at the small table in the room.

We returned to the bed, and he took me a couple of more times before we dozed in each other’s arms until we had to leave. We kissed as we dressed and I felt something in me breaking as I realized that I had no idea when we would do this again. I wanted him every night, and I wanted to fall asleep in his arms, and I left with my shoulders slumped as I returned to the apartment. Bonnie was already sleep, and I poured myself some wine and sat down on the couch as I felt the ache between my thighs. We’d spent a matter of hours together, and I knew that my feelings were deepening.

I focused on school and my part time job as well as hanging out with Bonnie. Her hockey player had called, and she was spending time with him now, so I ended up being alone a lot. That led to our next tryst being in my bed, when I informed Nick that Bonnie was away for the weekend. Cory wanted to show her around Colorado, and she instantly agreed.

Nick stripped me down quickly in my room and pulled me into his lap on the bed as he kissed me. He was hard, and I rolled the condom onto him before I speared myself over his cock and started to ride him on my bed. It was intense, and I was shaking soon as I came on him and he pushed me onto my back and finished himself off with my feet on his shoulders. We stayed there and did it again before he rolled beside me and slipped his arm over my stomach. “If you don’t think Bran would come by for any reason, I can stay here tonight. We have tomorrow morning off, and he’ll think I’m with a girl already.”

“He doesn’t usually surprise me, and I know that Bonnie will be gone,” I murmured. I sensed him frowning beside me. I looked, and sure enough, he was. “She’s a big girl, Nick.”

“I don’t know if I like that guy. I’ve heard things.” I raised an eyebrow at him, and he stared at me. “What?”

“Have you looked yourself up online recently? I don’t even want to ask if any of that is true. I might second guess this decision,” I murmured, as something painful crossed his face.

“Very little of it is, I have no kids that I have been told about, and I’m careful not to do that. I’m not ready.” Nick dropped onto a pillow and stroked my skin. “You know that I hooked up with some bad women, and I won’t hide that. I’m not proud of myself for that, but I moved past it. I did some stupid things when I started with the NFL.” He stared into my eyes. “What else do you want to know?”

“Did you get arrested for a DUI?” He rolled his eyes.

“I partied a lot. I won’t deny that, but I had money and took cabs or got rides from people. I only drove that way a few times, and I stopped when I realized how dangerous it was.” He seemed to be open about what I was asking.

“Why the coach’s daughter after the big game, Nick? You knew that would piss people off, right?” I asked, and he shrugged.

“I was drunk and feeling sad, like I was the night of the party. I didn’t consider who she was when I left with her, and I was as surprised as anyone else when I found out. I think that got me thinking a lot, because it really shook the team up.” Nick had been photographed with the pretty daughter of the rival coach the evening of a game and nearly lost his position on the team. It was a big deal, and my whole family was on him about that decision. “I started to change around then and kept my antics off the radar.”

“Lara was not well-known, I gather?” I questioned, and he rested his head against the pillow.

“You weren’t supposed to be there when she left that way. I was so upset when I saw you sitting there, and I debated between staying in the cottage until you left. That or taking you right in that chair with the way that you looked that night.” He grinned at me. “That was a great night,”

“This isn’t?” We moved closer together, and I kissed him. He took me again on my back as he stared into my eyes and made me come again.

“I would like you to go on some birth control, Mel. I want to feel you, and like I said, I’m clean. I’ll show you a test if you want me to,” Nick told me, as I watched him roll onto his back.

“You really are just with me?” I was nearly sure that he was, but there was a part of me that kept going back to his old ways in my head. I didn’t think he could be with one woman, particularly since we didn’t see each other all of the time.

“Yes, I am just with you. I am happy with this.” He took my hand and lifted it into the air as he stared at it. “Are you?”

“Yes.” I watched him for a moment as he stared at our joined hands for a long moment. “I wish that we saw each other more is all.”

“I’m sorry. I am just so busy right now. After the season ends, we’ll have a lot more time to spend together.” I looked at him. Did he mean that we would become more or still hide this?

I hated that I was falling harder for him. I hated that I couldn’t just keep this casual and at a level of sex only. Part of me hated that I’d given in to this idea at all.

We watched a movie in bed before he fell asleep on my pillow with his arm around me. Had Nick ever fallen asleep with a women like this? Did he stay with them or leave in the past? I knew the media reports, but according to him, that was just talk.

I woke up in the morning to a text from Brandon. He said that Nick hadn’t come home last night and wondered if I’d join him for breakfast. I sat up and tried to decide what to do. Should I wake Nick up and act like I’d heard from him in enough time to invite him?

I heard his phone and nibbled on my lip before I reached over for it. I just needed to know if it was my brother and that was it. Nick didn’t lock his screen, so I felt better about that as I checked to see his text and realized that one was from Brandon, but there were several others from other numbers. I only clicked on Brandon’s, and it was asking where Nick was.

I went into the bathroom to use it and think about my answer, then returned to my phone. I asked where Brandon wanted me to meet him, since we lived far enough from the city to justify that response. Once he responded with the name of a quaint little coffee shop, I told him that I was going to take a quick shower and that I’d be there in half an hour.

I stood under the water and washed my hair and the scent of Nick off of my skin. I realized how secret this was when I was covering every trace of us, and I frowned as I shut the water off. When I left the bathroom dressed in some shorts and a long green t-shirt, Nick was looking over at me. “Headed somewhere?”

“Bran sent me a text about breakfast. He couldn’t find you.” Nick grabbed his phone and checked his messages and glanced at the clock.

“Shit. Want me to text him and tell him that I’ll meet up with you guys?”

“I mean…if you want to. I’ll be back soon if you want to relax.” Nick stood and looked around the floor for his jeans before he pulled them on over his bare skin.

“No. Go ahead, I guess. Melissa?” I glanced at him before he stepped forward and pressed his lips to mine. “I loved spending the night with you.”

“I loved you being here.” Our eyes locked and I felt something strong pass between us as he took a slow breath.

“I’ll text him; I’ll be there soon.” I nodded and left the house to go to my car. It felt odd leaving without him since we were already so close, just not enough to justify arriving together.

Chapter Six

Brandon and I were seated and sipping coffee when the door opened, and Nick looked around. “He’s been staying home so much, alone. I guess he found someone new,” Brandon noted, and I nodded and stirred the hot liquid. “At least he’s calmed down some with all of the focus on the team.”

“That’s a good thing. You guys need to do everything you can to win that game.” Nick grinned and sat down in the booth beside me, and my hand froze.

“Hey, buddy. Have a good night?” Brandon teased him, as Nick stared at the table before he pressed his leg against mine.

“Excellent. It was nice to be able to sleep in after the couple of weeks that we’ve had. Right?” Brandon nodded and gave him a curious look.

“New girl?” Brandon asked, and Nick shrugged.

“I met someone. She’s a great girl, but you know with the game and all, it’s been casual,” I felt an ache at his words even though I knew it was what he needed to say. Was there even anything more to add?

Nick ordered a coffee and we all ordered our breakfast as we settled back into the seats. It was comfortable here and had a good vibe and on any other typical day, I’d be very comfortable with these two men. Having a crush on Nick was nothing like actually sleeping with him or having secret sex with him. This was much harder. We ate and the guys talked, but I just listened as I took small bites of my omelet that didn’t taste all that good.

Brandon led the way out of the cafe, and I followed with Nick behind me. “See you at home?” he asked Nick, and I turned to look at him. “We have practice tonight.”

“I’m just going to run a quick errand. I’ll be there soon,” Nick told him, and Brandon hugged me tight and told me to stay safe. He always said that, and I flushed a little as I watched him walk to his car.

“Errand?” I asked, as we were finally alone again.

“Let’s go back to bed.” There was something hot about the situation as we drove back to the apartment and stripped on the way back to the bedroom. Nick took me on my knees first, and his hand smacked my ass as he drove himself deep into me. I cried out his name before I asked for more and came with a keening sound as I fought the scream that wanted to get out of my throat. He pulled out and pushed me onto my back before he entered me again and took me hard and fast before he released inside of me. I closed my eyes as my body throbbed everywhere and he dropped on top of me.

“Mel…the condom broke. I think I went too hard,” Nick said as he stood and looked down. I reached for a tissue and handed it to him as I estimated the actual possibility of anything happening from just one time. “Shit. I need you to go to the doctor and get on something. We can’t risk this. I’ll pay.” His eyes pleaded with me. “Please, Melissa. Please do this.”

“Yes, I will. Next week.” There was an office near the college, and a lot of the girls went there. I didn’t want to worry about this either, and I was only twenty-two, not even in a real relationship. I watched as Nick walked to the bathroom and came back with a warm cloth to clean me. He stared into my eyes.

“I’m inside of you, still. I am going to stay there. I wish it were like that sometimes.” His words were soft, and he folded up the washcloth and tossed it into my hamper. We lay in bed for an hour or so before he said that he had to get back home before practice. They drove together, and he didn’t want to make Brandon suspicious. He seemed down when he left and just kissed me softly goodbye before he walked out of the door.

I watched a movie on the couch and felt more alone than before. Having Nick in my house, my bed, left a stain around the house. It gave me a memory to think about. I slept out there in between movies and shows and made some popcorn for dinner as I thought about Nick at the practice. I thought about the messages that I hadn’t read.

I hated myself for feeling so insecure.

As I promised, I went to the clinic and started taking birth control pills. I hid them deep in the drawer of my bathroom, and we were safe for the first couple of weeks that we were supposed to be. Sadly, that amounted to only a few times together in our hotel room. Nick was thrilled when he could go bare, and he fucked me harder than before, making me want him that much more.

Bonnie was seeing her hockey player more, and they were starting to seem serious. I knew that it bothered Nick, but he kept that to himself as he just listened to her gush about her boyfriend. I wondered if she’d be moving to Colorado and my heart broke a little. I had never been without Bonnie in my life, and I didn’t know how to handle the idea. I even started worrying about Nick being traded and leaving me as well, right along with my brother. It was depressing, and I barely managed to get through Christmas.

We played it off as always. I’d been sleeping with Nick for two months by then, and we sat across the room from each other. I wanted nothing more than to sit beside him and hold his hand as we laughed together. I wanted to kiss him and sit in his lap by the brightly lit tree.

Nick gave me a book along with the other presents I was handed at the house in front of everyone. It was a lovely moment, and I hugged him along with everybody else before we went in to start breakfast.

The tradition was always a big breakfast as a family, and that usually included anyone that didn’t have somewhere to go. It was loud and fun and crowded. I loved it. This year, I seemed to miss what I couldn’t have more than I enjoyed it. Nick could see that I was a little bothered about things, and he pulled me down the hall and looked into my eyes when we could get a moment alone. “Babe, are you okay?”

“I’m fine. This is just when we should be able to be affectionate. It’s Christmas,” I told him, and his eyes softened.

“Soon. This is just a day off for us, and we’ll be right back at it tomorrow, Mel.” We heard voices, and he headed back to the bathroom while I walked toward the kitchen without saying another word.

I knew that he didn’t want Brandon to kill him, and that I didn’t want Bonnie to murder him. Not on Christmas, at least.

We managed to get through the meal, and I took a nap in my old room as I always did. This year, it was more out of stress than just being tired from the festivities. I knew that a few more people would be coming by for dinner, and I wanted to be refreshed for that and the annual Christmas lights that we all went to see.

I woke up to someone snuggling against me, and I moved with a moan. “What are you doing in here?”

“Everyone is occupied, and I wanted to spend some time with you,” Nick told me, as he kissed my neck. “Have you ever messed around in here before?”

“No! I would be so embarrassed and with you…I don’t want to see you die,” I teased him as his hand slid up my stomach and cupped my breast. “Nick!”

“I have something else to give you later when we’re alone. I had a great time shopping for you,” Nick told me, and I smiled. I had gotten him a good pair of headphones to work out with. I didn’t have lots of money to spend on the gifts that I got for other people, and they were a good deal. I wanted to do more, but it was something at least. I was too scared to tell him how I felt about him.

He stripped me quietly, and we had sex slow and deep. It was risky, but my parents were visiting friends, and Brandon was sleeping as well. Bonnie was at home talking to her boyfriend, and we had a few minutes to spare. I hated that we had to finish and dress again so quickly. Nick left the room with a quick kiss, and I tried to go back to sleep.

Bonnie came back for dinner and looked at me. “You look different.”

“Different how?” I asked, as we helped in the kitchen with the dinner preparation.

“I don’t know,” she mused before she looked around. “Are you with anyone?”

I flushed and forced a laugh out of my throat. “No, I’d tell you if I was. Do I suddenly look like I’m dating someone in the last few hours?” I laughed and chopped some vegetables for the salad.

Nick was in the living room watching something with Brandon, and I glanced towards the open archway that led to the room. “I heard that Nick has calmed down too,” Bonnie said. “Brandon said that he’s admitted to seeing someone, but she hasn’t been around the house. I wonder who she is.”

I shrugged and smiled. “We may never know.” Bonnie nodded and frowned. “What is it?”

“I just think I’d like to see him settle down with somebody. Nick is a good guy deep down. I think that he’d treat someone pretty well,” Bonnie seemed to be thinking out loud, and I looked at her. Would she support us if we decided to come out with a relationship? “Maybe once this Super Bowl stress is over with, he’ll introduce us.”

“I guess we’ll see,” I replied, as I watched my mama and my aunt start fussing over the turkey and the ham.

Chapter Seven

I spent New Year’s Eve at my apartment alone. Bonnie was in Colorado with Cory, and the guys were celebrating with their team at a local bar. I’d been invited but I didn’t feel too great, and I wanted to rest. I wasn’t in the mood to pretend that I and Nick were just friends and that I didn’t want to kiss him at midnight. I also didn’t want to see him kiss anybody else. I watched a movie in bed and dozed and felt my stomach twist as I sipped my ginger ale. This had been going on for about a week or so, and I assumed that it was the flu that had been going around the school before break.

Nick had been over as much as possible. He gave me a gift card for Victoria’s Secret, one for a little bookstore in town and a pretty silver bracelet with a dandelion on it for Christmas when we were alone. The amounts on the cards were enormous, and he made me promise to buy a lot of sexy things for him from the first store.

He was still busy practicing and spending time with the team. It was no different than before, but we’d been doing this for months now. I didn’t know what I wanted once the game was over, whether they won or lost.

I heard some party horns outside, and I glanced towards the closed blinds. I knew that next year I would be graduating from school and hopefully getting a job, perhaps in a gallery where I could work on something of my own to display. I had high hopes for that part of my future, but being in love with Nick wasn’t working too well for me. I rolled over and watched the couple dance on television, and I thought back to the way that I had danced with Nick in this room one night after we’d had sex. It was silly yet romantic, and I realized how many memories that I had in this room now.

Should I end this thing with him? I could focus on finding someone that would be with me completely and maybe love me back. There were so many guys in Seattle, and I was sitting here pining away for one who I didn’t show intimacy toward outside of closed rooms.

My stomach twisted violently as I moved to stand, and I hurried into the bathroom. I knelt over the toilet and threw up as I closed my eyes and pleaded with my body to stop. It hadn’t been this bad before, and I just wanted to feel normal again. I heard my phone chime in the bedroom, but I curled up against the cold porcelain and closed my eyes to try and ride the nausea out.

I woke up on the bathroom floor as cheers and bangs filled the air outside of the apartment. I sat up and looked around the dim room lit only by a night light as I realized that it was midnight. “Happy New Year to me,” I murmured, as I sat and listened to all of the celebrations around me and wondered what it would bring.

The sickness was worse when I woke up in the morning. I’d made it to bed, but I was back in the bathroom by eight in the morning and feeling miserable all over again. I took a deep breath as I walked to the kitchen for some orange juice and paused as I glanced at the calendar. January 1st, 2016. I started looking at the days of the week and frowned as I pushed the calendar back to November. I hadn’t marked it down, but I knew my body well, and I’d skipped a period during the excitement of the holidays at the end of November.

I remembered the night that the condom had broken, and my face felt cold and damp. It was just once, wasn’t it? I dropped the calendar and started to pace around the kitchen as I tried to sort this out. Bonnie would be gone for a couple of days, and I could deal with this until then, but I needed to know if I was pregnant or not. I heard my phone again as I pulled on some clean jeans and a sweater to run down to the corner store, and I glanced at it before I picked it up.

Nick. He had sent me six texts since last night, and it was evident that he had been drunk in the earlier hours. The last one was asking if I was alright, and I dropped the phone on the bed and hurried out of the door. I assumed that most people had been partying last night and would be sleeping, hoping that I wouldn’t run into anybody that I knew.

Rite Aid was practically empty, and I grabbed three tests and some more juice before I went to the register. My heart was pounding as I placed everything on the counter. The older woman glanced down at the pile before she looked up at me. “Just ring me up,” I mumbled, as she raised an eyebrow and did that before telling me the total. The thirty dollars that I paid was worth it to know if I was going to make the biggest decision of my life. I snatched the bag and walked down the street to see Nick walking up to my building. I ducked into a storefront so he wouldn’t see me.

Nick didn’t want a baby. Nick had made that clear, and I didn’t even want to think about breaking this news to him when I wasn’t sure myself. I remembered his text at one that told me he loved me and tears burned my eyes. He was just drinking and feeling sad, more than likely. I was glad I hadn’t seen it when it had come through since I was busy throwing up in the bathroom and passed out once I made it back to bed.

I watched him walk to his car and drive away before I stepped out into the street again. I just needed to be alone for a while.

I went into the bathroom and read the simple instructions before I sat on the toilet. I had to go so I just did them right then and there, then stood up and set them down on the counter. I knew that I had a few minutes to wait, so I turned on the TV in my room and stared at the show that was playing as thoughts ran through my mind. My phone went off again, and I picked it up to see Nick asking me where I was. I started to cry as I dropped it to the floor and longed to call him and beg him to come over. I wanted to be in his arms for this, not alone and scared.

I went into the bathroom after about ten minutes and looked down. All three told me my future, and tears fell down my face. I was pregnant with Nick’s baby, a guy who nobody in my life knew about. I was twenty-two and graduating from art school, and I was going to be a mother soon after that, before I had even had time just to be free. I loved Nick more than anything in the world, but I didn’t think that he loved me, even though I’d read that on my phone. Nick got sad a lot, and he was sometimes needy in that mood. It was why we had started sleeping together, and I sensed the nights when he was feeling that way now. In some ways, he almost seemed to feel that way more since we’d been having sex.

I tossed the tests into the trash and started sobbing as I walked into my bedroom and curled up on the messy comforter. I let it all out so I could decide what I was going to do about this. It was a reasonable assumption that he’d take care of us, do the right thing, but I hated the idea of him being with me, married and tied down because he felt obligated. Nick had never even held my hand in public, and he didn’t want to hear this news now.

I spent the next two days sleeping and eating as needed. I let my phone die, and I knew it was a matter of time before someone would come knocking on the door, since we didn’t have a house phone. It was Bonnie that came through the door and walked straight into my room with her luggage. “What’s going on? I was trying to call you to come get me from the airport.”

“Shit, I’m sorry. I wasn’t feeling great, and I’ve been sleeping. I think my phone died,” I told her, as Bonnie sat on the edge of my bed. “How did you get home?”

“Brandon came to get me after I called him. I had to tell him I’d have you call him or else he was going to be in here himself. I didn’t think you’d want him with the mood he was in, Mel. What gives? This isn’t like you.” She started at me with concern in her eyes, and I forced a smile onto my face. “He said you stayed home on New Year’s Eve too.”

“I wasn’t up to the whole bar scene,” I told her, and she shook her head. “How was Denver?”

“It was incredible, but I’m worried about you.” She sighed. “You look awful. I’ll call your brother and tell him you’re resting. Charge your phone, okay?” I watched her leave and plugged my phone into the wall before I crawled back under the covers. I slept through until the morning and dragged myself out of bed for a shift at the bookstore. I still felt pretty awful, and I grabbed a travel cup of orange juice to bring with me.

I’d grabbed my phone on the way out, and I pulled it out of my purse before I locked it in the filing cabinet behind the small counter. This was a very small store and didn’t have a big break room with lockers. In fact, there were only ten employees, and we all split the shifts. I glanced around to make sure it was slow and started to read my messages.

Yep. Brandon was angry and worried. He’d contacted my parents who’d left some messages saying the same thing.

Bonnie had sounded panicked when she’d called from the airport. I had promised her that I’d be there and completely forgotten about it with everything that was on my mind.

The list was growing, and I needed to find a way to make everyone believe that things were fine.

Nick had called and left messages as well as sending me texts. He sounded more concerned as they went on and I decided that I just had to end things with him. I didn’t need him prying into my life and finding out. I set the phone down and changed the station to shuffle songs on the Pandora radio. I didn’t want to hear the bleary Indie music that my coworker Jane preferred today.

A few people stepped in to look around with coffee from next door, and I greeted them all. When I saw a familiar figure at the door, I felt my heart jump. “Nick. What are you doing here?”

Chapter Eight

“I’ve been trying to get hold of you,” he said, as he walked forward and stared at me. “Are you okay?”

“I got a virus. I’m feeling better now. Sorry I didn’t get back to you.” I tapped something on the computer and pretended to read the screen as he stared at me. “How was New Year’s?” I had come across some pictures on a few sites that showed him with the team as well as Lara at the bar, though he wasn’t actually with her in any of them.

“New Year’s? Did you see the texts that I sent you? It wasn’t good without you there,” Nick told me, and I looked up at him. “I kept thinking you’d get back to me. I even tried to come by your place the next day.”

“I was running some errands. I must have missed you,” I explained, as Nick tilted his head.

“What’s wrong?” My heart broke as I forced a neutral expression onto my face and fought through my pain. “Melissa? What’s going on?”

I looked around the now empty store and back into his tormented eyes. “I don’t think we should see each other anymore. I was doing some thinking and it isn’t working for me.”

“You’re not doing this now. Not when the biggest event of my life is happening so soon,” he told me, as I forced a smile on my face.

“I’ll still be there for that. I’m still proud of you guys, but I just don’t want to be like we were anymore.” I shrugged. “It was fun, but I don’t think it’s working for me anymore.”

“Mel, I was going to step it up with you. I told you I loved you on New Year’s Eve. Did you see that?” His face was shocked, and I shook my head.

“No, when did you say that? Nick, this was never love for me. It was a crush, and we acted on it, and it was fun,” I feigned disinterest as he ran his hands through his hair. “I want to move on.”

“Is there someone else?” Nick demanded, and I shrugged. “Jesus, Mel. I stopped everything for you and fell in love with you. I didn’t have the guts to tell you until I’d had something to drink and…it’s too late?”

“I guess so. I’m sorry, Nick. I just don’t want this.” I watched him leave the store, and my stomach lurched. I hurried into the small bathroom to throw up. I felt like a piece of me was missing right now and I cried as I leaned over the toilet. I knew that I should get back out there, and I rinsed out my mouth and splashed some cold water on my face. I looked pale and tired in the mirror.

I tied my hair up into a messy bun as I returned to the register for the longest shift of my life. Lindsey came in to start her shift at two and rather than have me clean up, as usual, she ordered me home to rest. I got into my car and drove to the apartment as tears slid down my cheeks. I was pregnant, and I’d sent the father away. I couldn’t tell anyone who the father was, and I’d have to lie if I decided to keep the baby. I was relieved when Bonnie wasn’t home, and I locked the door and went to my bedroom. I fell into a fitful sleep and woke up dreaming of Nick in my room making love to me. The sounds he made echoed through my head as I rolled over onto my stomach and clutched it with my hands. I missed him more than I’d ever missed anybody.

I got up and had dinner with Bonnie that night after a shower, smiling and chatting with her as if things were normal. She told me all about her trip and showed me the diamond necklace that Cory had given her for a late Christmas present, which reminded me of the things that Nick had given me. I’d never spent any of the Vicky’s card on anything for him, not yet. I knew that I wouldn’t at all anymore, and I took a slow breath. “Are you alright?” Bonnie asked me, and I blinked.

“Yeah. Tired. I worked the early shift today, and I think my little nap messed me up even further. I just need a good night’s sleep. So did you see him play any games?”

Bonnie went on to talk about how well he played and that she thought that she liked hockey as much as she did football. She giggled when she told me that and said that her brother was not pleased about any of this, and I looked at the floor.

“He’s just protective of you, like Bran is with me. He loves you.” My voice was soft, and I smiled at her as I shoved my pain aside.

“I guess. He seems down. I talked to him today, and he almost sounded like he did when Mom died. I don’t know what happened. Maybe he split up with that girl?” Bonnie wondered, and I shrugged. “Have you talked to him?”

“Oh, we don’t speak that much. I see him when I’m at the house, or he’s at Mom and Dad’s, but we don’t talk on the phone or anything.” I’d erased every text message from him today as I cried, and deleted every call. There was no trace of what we had, and my phone had been silent all day. “I don’t know anything, Bonnie.”

“I hope he pulls it together for the game,” Bonnie said, looking concerned. “He’s worked so hard, and he loves football.”

“They’ll be great. Give Nick a minute and he’ll be all in again. Bran will rub off on him, at any rate.”

We moved on to watching some show and talking about that before I excused myself for the night. I went into my room and cried silently into my pillow, swearing that I could still smell him on the cover. This became a nightly thing for two weeks, although I pretended for everybody that I was happy. I was feeling a little better, and I finally made an appointment with the doctor.

She told me that I was eight weeks pregnant, which added up right to about the night that the condom had broken. When asked about the father, I told her that he wasn’t in the picture. We discussed my options: keeping the baby, adoption or abortion. I knew that it was within my rights to do any of these, but I couldn’t stomach the idea of ending a life. I told her that I’d think about the first two and I went home to check my email on my computer.

There was one from my drawing teacher that caught my eye. She was telling me that a friend who owned a gallery in Portland was looking for someone to assist her in running it and that she was interested in my being an intern and possibly getting the job after I graduated. That was in just a few months, and I might be able to leave town without ever showing the pregnancy. I could start over without being too far away. I sent something in response and took a deep breath as I clicked send.

I was caught up with the messages regarding the job, and we decided that I was ahead enough to leave a couple of weeks before school ended. I’d been doing extra work since I’d started school and was at the top of the class. I broke the news to Bonnie just as she was ready to tell me that she was moving to Colorado with Cory after she graduated. We both cried in the living room as we played back all of the years that we’d been together. It was heartbreaking to be losing her, but I was starting over as well, and I had that to think about.

We went to the game and the guys lost by a mere three points. I felt so wrecked inside as I watched Nick walk off the field with slumped shoulders along with my brother. Bonnie and I hadn’t broken our news yet, since we didn’t want to take away from the team’s glory. We all left the stadium silently with the disappointed fans, and Bonnie went to her brother’s house while I went home to the apartment.

I hadn’t spoken to him since the day at the store. I didn’t know whether I was relieved or heartbroken that Nick had done what I asked him to by letting me move on. It hurt so much as I tried to think about my upcoming move to Portland, a city that seemed like a perfect place to start over. The job sounded very promising, but I hadn’t told my teacher or my future boss that I was expecting a baby.

I had made the decision to keep it. No matter how hard it would be, this baby was a piece of Nick and me that I wasn’t willing to let go of. I would find a way to support the baby somehow and show her or him all the love that I could.

Bonnie came home crying, as she had just told the guys about her moving. Nick was angry with her, and Brandon was just sad. We were all so close, or at least we had been. She let it slip that she’d told them about me as well in the heat of the moment, and I rested my head in my hands. I heard my phone chiming from my purse. “I’m sorry, Mel. It slipped out when I was crying, and I didn’t mean it. It only fueled the fire.”

“I’ll bet.” All of my limited optimism faded from my mind, and I stared at my purse as the chiming kept going on. “Fuck, Bonnie I wanted to do that myself.”

“Mel, I’m sorry.” She looked at me in shock, since I never cursed much. I stood and grabbed my purse and walked into my room before slamming the door. I pulled the phone out of my purse and saw that Brandon was calling me, and I pushed the answer button and held the phone to my ear.

“What the hell is going on, Melissa?” Brandon yelled. My eyes flashed in anger.

“I got a job after graduation is what the hell. It’s not that far, and it’s a good fucking opportunity!” I yelled. There was silence on the other end. “I didn’t want to ruin your big day, and I was going to tell you soon before Bonnie decided to handle that for me.”

“You’re both leaving us, Mel. I don’t want that, and Nick doesn’t want that,” Brandon said, and I rolled my eyes. “Can we talk?”

“I am leaving in a month and a half. I wasn’t just going to leave, Brandon,” I told him, as I sunk onto my bed. “I just wanted to tell you myself.”

“Can I come over?” Brandon asked, and I shook my head.

“Not tonight, Bran. We’ll have dinner soon and talk this out,” I told him, as exhaustion and pain hit me hard. I said that I needed to go and hung up as I started crying.

It wasn’t Brandon but Nick that showed up at my door the following day. Bonnie was out running some errands, and I stared at him.

Chapter Nine

He looked like he hadn’t slept in several days and I stared at him. “My sister is leaving, and now you’re going to be gone.” He stared at me with dull eyes, and I pressed my hand to my lips. “You said that you’d always be there even when we were over. I haven’t seen you at all, Mel. Now you’re just moving?”

“I was going to tell you both myself after all of this stuff with the game was over. I was putting it off even longer when you lost. I didn’t want to make things worse,” I started to cry as pain crossed his face and he stepped inside. Nick pulled me into his arms and held me tightly. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“You hurt me the day you ended things with us. Not having you living here anymore…I love you, Mel. I love you more than I’ve ever loved a woman. I think that I always have. Please stay with me and give us a try.” Nick’s voice was soft, and I closed my eyes as my hands locked behind his back. “Please. I lost my dream, and I can’t lose you as well.”

“Nick, there’s something…something that I need to tell you.” I hated myself as I prepared to make his life harder. “I’m pregnant, about three months now.”

He pulled away and stared at me.

“What?” Bonnie said behind him, and I closed my eyes. “Pregnant?” She stormed past us and slammed the door. “Were you even going to tell me?”

“Or me? I’m the father, aren’t I?” Nick asked as her mouth dropped open.

“You’re the girl that he was talking about? Oh my god. How long has this been going on?” Bonnie demanded, as I took a deep breath.

“Not long. About four months or so,” I told her, as I looked at Nick. “This baby wasn’t planned, and it just happened. I was going to move away and raise it on my own since I know that you don’t want a baby.”

“When did I say that?” Nick asked, and I narrowed my eyes.

“The night the condom broke. Don’t you remember?” His eyes grew dark in thought, and he shook his head. “You said it.”

“I was nervous. I knew what I was feeling for you, and I was just scared. I didn’t think I ever wanted a relationship with anyone, Melissa, and now I want it more than I’ve ever wanted anything. I want this baby.” He stared into my eyes and leaned down to kiss me.

“What’s going on?” Brandon asked, as Nick and I parted. “Are you kissing my sister?”

“Should I break the news or do you want to?” Bonnie asked, and I gave her a dark look.

“I have been seeing Mel for a few months, Brandon. Roughly since our party.” He looked at my brother. “She just told me that she’s pregnant, and I am hoping that she is going to stay here and let me prove to her how much I love her.”

“Well, fuck. This has been a weird few days,” Brandon said, as he sat beside Bonnie. “Are you staying, Melissa?”

“I haven’t really had time to think about it, but…” I stared at Nick. “I love you, too. I love you, and I’d like to give us a chance if you’ll have both of us.” I looked at Brandon and Bonnie. “Are you mad?”

“How can I be when I’ve seen the good changes, Mel? He’s become a better man, happier. I have to wish you all the best,” Brandon told me as he looked at Bonnie. “You?”

“I had never seen him so sad about anyone before. It was like he was when mom died. That was about you, wasn’t it?” Bonnie asked. I nodded slowly.

“I tried to end things with him. I didn’t think he’d want me like this.”

“I want you any way that I can have you and I believe that you're going to be a sexy pregnant woman,” Nick growled. I laughed and he pulled me back into his arms. We felt someone come up and wrap their arms around us, and I heard Bonnie start to cry.

Two months later

Bonnie ended up moving to Colorado and Nick moved into the apartment with me while we were house hunting. I was happy with him attending appointments with me to check on the progress of our baby, and I watched his face carefully when the doctor told us at the ultrasound that we were having a boy. Nick cried and held onto my hand, and I saw his pure joy and love for both of us.

I was thrilled when he proposed to me in the house that we bought that backed up to Lake Washington, where we’d started.

I didn’t need Portland to make a new start. I just needed Nick, and I probably always had.

*****

THE END

The Quarterback's Secret Baby

Description

This is my secret... Mine alone...

Lindsay Williams still remembers her one passionate night with her best friend’s brother. She’d been in love with him for as long as she could remember...

But she was left with a big surprise after Ethan Taylor left town: She was pregnant with his baby.

For years, Lindsay kept the identity of her child’s father a secret. She put her plans on hold to raise her baby, allowing Ethan the freedom to live his dream. When Lindsay learns that her best friend is coming to town to get married, she’s thrown into panic. How will she keep her daughter a secret? And how can she admit to her best friend that she slept with her older brother?

Ethan never forgot the day Lindsay gave him her most precious gift. Years later and miles away, she still haunts his dreams. Lindsay is the only woman he has ever had profound feelings for. The only appeal of going home for his sister’s wedding is seeing Lindsay again. She may not want anything to do with a notorious playboy, but he’s willing to try his luck.

When they meet, the passion between them is more intense than ever. Ethan realizes that he has fallen for Lindsay. But, will he be able to forgive her when he discovers her secret?

Chapter One

Lindsay

The noisy, humid atmosphere makes me miserable. I have worked in the same place since I was fifteen and I still can’t get used to the place. Maybe it’s because I want to get away from here so badly but can’t seem to escape. I might very well be in the same town working the same crappy job until I’m old and gray. The thought makes me even more miserable. Letting out a low groan, I head to table two with a tray.

“Hey, Lindsay, where the hell is my burger?” a raspy voice calls out.

I pause, take a deep breath to control my temper and turn with a friendly smile. “Relax, Patrick, you just ordered five minutes ago. Give the cook a little time, huh?”

Patrick, a local and long-time customer of the only diner in town, lets out a huff and sits back. He mutters something under his breath and goes back to tapping his fingers impatiently on the table. Everyone is used to the old man’s behavior, but that doesn’t stop him from getting on my last nerve.

“Here you go, folks,” I say, placing the tray on table two and unloading it. “Enjoy your meal.”

“Thanks, honey,” Mrs. Jacobs, another frequent customer, says. Her husband nods at me and gives me a smile.

As I walk off, I step to the side just as a hand reaches out, brushing against my leg. “Yup, saw that coming,” I whisper. “Keep your hands to yourself, Martin,” I say, glaring at the middle-aged, balding man leering at me. He tries to grab my bottom every time I pass his table. The thing is it’s an everyday occurrence. I sigh and push the swinging double doors to the kitchen open. “I need another job.”

“Martin tried to grab your ass again?”

I glance at the woman flipping beef on the massive grill. Marion is the fifty-year-old cook who has manned the grill ever since I can remember. I grew up seeing her at Eddie’s Corner; she’s like a permanent fixture here.

“Yeah.”

Marion throws me a sympathetic look. “Well, you can’t blame the old fool too much. Look at you! You’re a stunner. You know, I was the town beauty back in my day.” She trails off, looking into space, reliving her glory days.

I smile. “I’m sure you were, Marion. Thanks for the compliment. Martin’s behavior isn’t the only reason I need a need a new job, though.” It goes beyond being harassed by customers. Working in the diner is a reminder of how stagnant my life is. I’ve been here year after year, dealing with the same people, people who look at me with pity. I’m a twenty-one year old who was once full of promise. Now I’m stuck in the small town of Lakeville, working two minimum-wage jobs to make a living. I would say that my life sucks. Well, not completely. There’s a pair of green eyes waiting for me at home, eyes that look at me with unconditional love. My three-year-old daughter is my saving grace. I’m reminded why I work so hard. I want to make life for her as good as I can.

It doesn’t seem like I’m doing such a great job right now, though. We live in a cramped, one-bedroom apartment, and I can’t always buy her the things she wants. Sadness begins to creep up on me, but an irritated voice jerks me from my thoughts.

“Williams! What’s the matter with you? Get your head in the game. We have a full house.”

“Er, s-sorry Mr. Edmond,” I stutter, to the owner of the diner.

“Yeah, yeah. Get back to work and stop day dreaming, kid.”

“No need to get your panties in a twist, Eddie,” Marion rasps, her voice thick from years of smoking. Mr. Edmond sends her a glare, but doesn’t say another word to me. I give Marion an appreciative smile, and she winks.

“You finished with Patrick’s order? He’s out there having a cow, the impatient fool.”

Marion snorts. “I’m finished. If he gives you any grief when you get back out there, you tell him I know where he lives.” She waves her spatula around threateningly, making me laugh.

“Yes, ma’am.” I go through the door, back into the hum of chatter. It’s been a long day, and lunch hour is no joke. There are only three more hours remaining in my shift, but today three hours seems extra long.

I serve and clean up tables non-stop until I feel like my feet will explode. No doubt they will be the size of balloons by the time I get home. Finally, the crowd dwindles, and I slow my pace. My phone vibrates in my apron pocket, and I fish it out. Glancing around to make sure Mr. Edmond is nowhere in sight, I check the caller ID. My lips purse as I contemplate taking the call or not.

Amanda. The name flashes across the screen. My finger hovers over the icon to accept the call, but I lose my nerve and shove the phone back into my pocket. I close my eyes briefly and let out a breath. Guilt assails me for ignoring her call. She’s my best friend. But things changed after high school, and it’s all my fault. I’m the one who distanced myself from her and just about everyone else. What else could do I do? All of my childhood friends have left Lakeville, Connecticut and moved on to live amazing lives. And here I am, an utter failure.

It’s my shame that pushes me to turn away from everyone. I have ignored countless calls from people who were once a part of my life. Admitting that I haven’t gone on to become the brilliant artist that everyone thought I would be was beyond humiliating. Hell, I didn’t even go to college. My phone vibrates again. I don’t bother to answer, knowing it’s Amanda calling again. I don’t avoid her calls all the time; occasionally I have to pick up, so that it doesn’t look so bad. Then, I lie and tell her how busy I’ve been, and that’s why I often miss her calls. Yeah, I’m a liar, and I’m going to hell. When I speak to Amanda, she always asks how my life is going. She doesn’t know the pain the question causes. Plus, there is the fact that the father of my child is none other than her older brother. She has no idea, of course, and neither does anyone else. Although someone might figure it out one of these fine days. Casey looks more like her father with each passing day.

I push the thought of my daughter’s father aside, until I get home, anyway, where I can pine over him in private. I wonder what Amanda was calling about. With a slight shrug, I get back to cleaning tables. She usually leaves a message so more than likely I’ll find out.

Chapter Two

Lindsay

At the end of my shift, I gather my things and make a beeline for the door. Customers begin to file in again, and I quicken my steps before the boss asks me to stay a bit longer. I would gladly do over time, since I need the money, but not today. I’m ready to drop because of exhaustion, and I haven’t seen much of my daughter in a week. Running from one job to the other is taking its toll.

Sitting in my ancient Toyota, I take out my phone, remembering that Amanda had called. There’s a voice message. “Let’s hear what it’s about.” As I listen to Amanda’s excited voice, a smile appears on my lips. She was always so full of energy. By the end of the message, my smile has fallen away. My heart begins to race. It’s not because Amanda has just said she’s getting married. That’s great; I’m happy for her. The problem is that she wants to have the wedding here. That means her brother will be here as well. “Oh, my God,” I whisper, as memories overtake me and I spiral back into the past. The last time I saw Ethan Taylor was almost four years ago.

I was eighteen, graduating high school. I found out from Amanda that Ethan would be flying in from Texas to attend our graduation. Excitement to see him after so many years mounted in my chest. It wasn’t because I grew up around him and he was a great guy, but because I had a massive crush on him. I had since the day I hit puberty and was old enough to know what goes on between boys and girls. Ethan was five years older, so I knew I didn’t have a chance. I didn’t mind admiring him from afar and in secret, though. Not even Amanda, who I told everything to, knew I was in love with her cool older brother.

Ethan was always nice to me. The day he left for college, I was heartbroken. I wouldn’t set eyes on him again until my graduation. By that time, he was an up and coming NFL player. I didn’t like football much, but I kept up with it because of Ethan. I didn’t see him during the ceremony, but knowing he was in the crowd watching made me sweat just a little.

After graduation, I finally saw him. He was talking with a few of his old high school friends. I was alone with my gushing parents. My mother fussed over me as usual, fixing my collar and smoothing my hair.

“Mom, stop fussing. Have you forgotten I’m eighteen now?”

My father chuckled, pride shining in his eyes. “Leave her be, Janice. She wants to go and chat with her friends.”

“And don’t forget that I’m going to Amanda’s party after, daddy,” I reminded him.

He sighed, not too happy about me attending some wild graduation party. “Right,” he murmured. “Just be careful, sweetheart, and don’t stay out too late.”

“Okay, daddy.” I kissed him on the cheek and skipped off, flying high on my excitement. I had just completed a major life milestone. Exhilaration coursed through me, giving me the courage I needed to approach Ethan.

He had his back turned as I came to a stop behind him. “Um, h-hi Ethan.” The words came out so low than I didn’t think he had heard me. But he turned and looked down from his six feet, four inches height. He seemed not to recognize me for a second, and then recognition flashed in his mesmerizing green eyes. I could tell he was shocked. Anyone would be if they had known the skinny kid with braces I was years ago. At eighteen I had grown into my own. I didn’t look too bad with my five foot seven slender frame and full breasts.

“Lindsay? Holy hell, I barely recognize you.” He looked me over from head to toe appreciatively, and then pulled me into an embrace. He pulled back and studied me. “Look at you, all grown up.”

I blushed. “I’m happy to see you, Ethan. How are you?”

“I’m alright. It’s great to see you, too. Congratulations on graduating. You’ll be at my sister’s party, right?” I nodded. “Great. We can catch up later then, huh?”

“Uh, y-yeah, of course.” I blushed again, annoyed that I had been reduced to a stuttering idiot. So much for the air of sophistication I tried to put forth.

All through Amanda’s party, I searched for Ethan. He was nowhere to be seen. Disappointed, I had detached myself from a group of girls and stepped into the backyard. Thankfully, everyone preferred to stay in the air-conditioned house, so I had a moment’s peace. Parties weren’t my thing, but I couldn’t miss my best friend’s party. She would never forgive me.

“Bored with the party already?”

I gasped and wheeled around, clutching my chest. “Oh, Ethan, you scared the hell out of me.”

He chuckled. “Sorry.” He was reclining on one of the patio chairs with a beer in his hand.

“I didn’t get bored. I just wanted a little quiet, you know?”

Ethan sighed and sat up. “Oh, yeah, Lindsay, I know the feeling. I haven’t had this much peace and quiet in a while. I prayed that none of Amanda’s giggling friends made their way to the backyard.”

My shoulders fell. I supposed I was in the category of giggling friend. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know anyone was out here. I’ll go back in.” I turned to leave.

“Lindsay, wait. I didn’t mean you. You can stay. Have a seat, kid. We haven’t talked since you were what, fourteen?”

“Yup. But I’m not a kid anymore.” I took the chair beside him and crossed my legs. My dress hiked up to expose my thighs.

He cocked a brow. “I can see that,” he drawled. I nearly swooned when his lips curled upward. “Skinny little Lindsay Williams is now a woman. I bet you have boys fighting over you.”

My cheeks colored. “I wouldn’t say that. I mean, I’m okay looking I guess, but the boys aren’t interested in girls who like art and reading. They prefer blonde cheerleaders with big boobs like you do.”

Ethan stared at me, and I was afraid I had offended him. Me and my big mouth. When he let out a roaring laugh, I smiled. “What gives you the idea that I like blondes with big breasts, Lindsay?”

“I watch TV and read magazines,” I said, with a shrug. “Mr. Big Shot Quarterback dating some dancer, model or the other. I know your type, Ethan.”

He smirked. “I see your mouth has grown just as well as the rest of you.”

I let out a giggle and quickly clamped a hand over my mouth. “I almost forgot, you don’t want any of your sister’s giggling friends disturbing your peace.”

He tilted his head and gave me a strange look. “I suppose your giggle is fine. It’s cute.”

There was a look in his eyes that I couldn’t identify at the time. The way he continued to stare at me was disconcerting. I squirmed in my seat. “What?”

He blinked. “Nothing, I just- you’re- nothing.”

“Come on, Ethan. You can tell me. It’s not like I’m some stranger.”

He sighed. “I find myself attracted to you, Lindsay, and it feels wrong.”

My heart leaped and I sat erect. “What’s so wrong about that?”

“I’m twenty-three years old, Lindsay.”

“And I’m eighteen.” My voice sounded breathless. I couldn’t believe Ethan had admitted that he was attracted to me.

“I watched you grow up with my sister, for Christ-”

I have no idea what gave me the courage to move, but I was suddenly perched on Ethan’s lap, kissing him. My lips moved over his with a confidence that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. I had only ever been kissed once before, and the thought crossed my mind that Ethan would find my lack of skill less than impressive. Self-consciousness replaced bravado, and I began to pull away.

Ethan’s arm wound around my waist, holding me to him. Apparently he was enjoying the kiss as much as I was. A small moan of pleasure escaped my lips and Ethan gently pushed me away, as if his senses had returned. He sprang up.

“Shit. That wasn’t supposed to happen.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “You should go inside, now,” he roared.

“Ethan-”

“Go, Lindsay!”

I stood up, lips trembling. “I-I’m sorry.” Utterly humiliated, I wheeled around. Instead of going inside the main house, I headed for the pool house. To my relief, the door was open. I sank onto the couch and sobbed. I had foolishly believed Ethan was into me, after he’d seen that I was an adult and admitted that he was attracted to me. I froze when the slight creak of the door announced someone’s arrival. I knew it was Ethan without looking up. Keeping my head down, I tried to hide my tears. I felt ridiculous for crying, and had no doubt he would think me an idiot as well. I heard the click of the lock being turned.

“Lindsay, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to shout at you. You didn’t deserve that.”

“Whatever, Ethan. Just go, please. I didn’t come here so you would follow me.”

“I know.” The couch dipped and I felt the warmth of his body. I made an attempt to move away from him, but he grasped my chin, forcing me to look at him. “You’re so young and innocent. I don’t want to corrupt you.”

Snorting, I wrenched my face away from his grip. “How do you know I haven’t been corrupted already?”

His brows rose. “Have you?” I was confused as to why he seemed so upset by the idea.

“No,” I sighed, hating that I had to admit to him that I was a virgin. That could only make me look even more childish in his eyes. “I want you to be my first,” I blurted out. “I know it won’t happen, but that doesn’t stop me from wishing for it.”

“Why would you want someone like me to be your first lover, Lindsay? I think you deserve much better,” he finished with a small laugh.

Perplexed, I glanced at him. “Someone like you? You’re perfect. I’ve had a crush on you for years.” Okay, maybe crush was an understatement, but he didn’t need to know that.

Ethan rubbed a hand over his face. “Wow, my visit home sure has taken an interesting turn,” he murmured. Turning to me, he said, “Lindsay, I’m a player, and I’m not talking about sports. I’m nothing but honest with myself and women. Your first time should be special.”

“It will be more than special if it’s with you,” I whispered. “It’s okay, though. I know I’m not what you usually go for. I get it.” I understood perfectly. I wasn’t his type, and I was young and inexperienced.

He let out a sigh. “No, you don’t get it, Lindsay.” That was all he said before I found myself plastered to his chest, staring up at his gorgeous face. His mouth captured mine in a searing kiss, melting me on the spot. My heart raced with excitement and a tinge of fear. This was it, one of my dreams come true. I gave myself completely to Ethan.

My heart pounds now just at the memory of what Ethan and I shared that afternoon years ago in his pool house. It was the second most beautiful experience of my life, the first being the birth of our daughter, the daughter Ethan doesn’t know exists. If he shows up to for Amanda’s wedding, what’s going to happen?

Chapter Three

Ethan

The sun filters through the thin curtains, lighting up the room. I throw a hand over my eyes and groan as the sunlight attempts to penetrate my eyelids. I can already feel a massive headache coming on. This is what I get for partying too hard and drinking too much. Again. I roll over and freeze, feeling a warm body beside me. Shit. She stayed the night. She, whose name I can’t remember, stretches and snuggles closer against my back. Squeezing my eyes shut tightly, I let out a breath, preparing myself for the awkwardness to come.

As I make an attempt to shift, my bedmate stirs again and I know she’s awake.

“Morning,” she purrs.

“Uh, morning.” She sits up, giving me space to maneuver. Swinging my legs over the mattress, I stand up and turn to look at her with a forced smile. She smiles up at me with sleepy brown eyes. Her blond hair hangs on her shoulders in a tousled curtain. She doesn’t make any effort to cover her nakedness. When her eyes lower and her smile widens, I remember that I, too, am naked. Clearing my throat, I grab my pants from the floor and pull them on.

“I have to get going,” I say. At the same time, I wrack my brain, trying to recall her name. I’m pretty sure it starts with an N, or maybe it’s an M. Oh, hell.

Her lips form a pretty pout, and she bats her eyelashes. “Already? You told me last night that you didn’t have any practice today.”

Me and my big mouth. “I have other business to attend to.” I really don’t. I’m just trying to get rid of her without hurting her feelings.

She huffs and gets up, flaunting her nude form. And what a nice form it is. That’s why she ended up in my bed last night. A group of women were lounging outside the stadium after practice yesterday evening, and this woman approached me. She charmed her way into my hotel room with her full red lips, ample breasts and long legs. Sometimes I wish I wasn’t so easy, but damn, what fun I had last night. After we had dinner and a few rounds of drinks- okay, many rounds of drinks, we ended up in bed. That same scenario plays out much too often. Some women are just fascinated with bedding professional athletes, or perhaps it’s the money they’re more interested in. Frankly, I’m tired of it. I have been for some time now. But I keep up the charade of enjoying having a different woman in my bed every other night. After all, that is what is expected of me. I might as well give the tabloids something to write about.

“Maybe we can get together again tonight,” she suggests.

“Er, I can’t.”

“You sure, handsome?” She saunters to me and winds her arms around my neck.

Taking hold of her hands, I pry them from around me. How do I tell her that I was only ever interested in one night without sounding like a total asshole? I sigh. “Look, um…” Damn, I just can’t remember her name.

She steps away, placing her hands on her hips. The look on her face indicates that she is no longer amused. “You don’t remember my name, do you?”

I rub the back of my neck. And here we go. “I’m sorry.”

Wheeling around, the irate woman searches the room for her clothes. I watch her dress with angry, jerky movements. I feel bad that she is upset, but at least she’s leaving. As soon as she is fully dressed, she grabs her purse and heads to the door. “I thought we hit it off, you know,” she says, sending a glare my way.

My brows crease. Hit it off? Only a certain type of woman usually hangs around the football stadium, waiting to dig their manicured nails into players. What was she expecting from me after one night of sex, a marriage proposal? “I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression. I don’t do relationships.”

She shrugs. “Your loss. And the name is Melissa.”

Right, that’s it, Melissa. Before I can respond, Melissa slams the door shut, leaving me staring at it, stunned. “Well, she took everything fairly well.” I let out a breath, feeling like I need a drink. The pain in my head reminds me that I had enough last night. I just never learn. My feet move toward the mini fridge in the lavish hotel room, but the ringing of my phone stops me. Going toward the nightstand instead, I swoop up my phone, already knowing who it is.

“Hi, Amanda.” My mood instantly lightens.

“Big brother! I wasn’t expecting you to answer. It’s early. I was expecting you to still be passed out from your wild night.”

I grin. “Well, I guess it wasn’t so wild after all, huh? What’s up?”

“I’m just giving you a gentle reminder that you need to get your ass to Connecticut in three weeks.”

Rolling my eyes, I grunt. “Do you seriously think I would forget about your wedding, baby sis?” I don’t see why I have to fly to Connecticut an entire week before the wedding. Returning home isn’t something I’m looking forward to. After I escaped the small town where nothing ever happens, I rarely returned to visit. “Hey, why can’t I just show up the night before or on the morning of the wedding?”

An aggravated growl sounds on the other end of the line. “Because you are a part of the damn wedding, Ethan. Lucas wants you to be a groomsman, remember?”

“The man doesn’t even know me,” I grumble. And I have never set eyes on him before, either. I don’t like the idea of my sister getting married at twenty-one to some guy I don’t know. But it’s her life.

“Nathan feels like he knows you. He’s a big fan of yours. You’re making us both very happy doing this.”

“Great, another fan,” I say dryly. I’m damn tired of fans. What I would like to have is a few real friends who don’t care who I am or how much money I have.

“You’ll like him, Ethan. I promise. I’m going to Connecticut tomorrow to get the ball rolling with planning and everything. Mom and dad will be flying up from Florida next week.”

“Okay. So I will see you in three weeks.”

“Yup. And I will most definitely keep calling you. You miss my special day, Ethan, and I will kill you, I swear.”

I can’t help but laugh. The image of my tiny sister taking me out is hilarious. “Relax, I’ll be there, and I will do anything you ask of me. I promise.”

“Good. I’m sure Lindsay will be happy to see you.” Amanda sighs. “I’m worried about her, you know. She barely keeps in contact with me. It’s like she avoids me sometimes. I have no idea what’s going on with her.”

My heart jumps at the mention of Lindsay. “Wait, Lindsay will be there? Has she finished art school already?”

“She didn’t go. Hey, I have to run. I’ll talk to you later. Love you.”

“Love you too.” I hang up the phone, my heart still racing. Lindsay Williams. Thinking of the last time I saw her throws my emotions into upheaval. Suddenly, I can feel her lips on mine, the softness of her skin beneath my fingertips, the innocence and trust in her eyes. Blinking rapidly, I pull myself from my play of memories.

I haven’t seen Lindsay in almost four years. I tried to stay in contact with her after her graduation, after that afternoon in the pool house, but as Amanda said, it was as if she was avoiding me. The one time I got her, she expressed that she felt like she would be betraying her best friend if whatever was between us continued. Of course I told her that that train had left the station when we had sex. But she insisted that we end things. So, I stopped calling. She regretted what we had done. And I can’t blame her. What nice girl in their right mind would want to continue a relationship with a cad like me? I’m sure she’s seen all the magazines and entertainment reports that make me out to be a playboy. Sometimes I think it’s for the best that Lindsay doesn’t want to talk to me. And there are times when I experience a tinge of longing to talk to her, to see her. She is one of the most real people I know, apart from my family.

When I returned home years ago, I was pleasantly shocked to see the beauty she had evolved into and how outspoken she had become. The instant I saw her, the attraction had hit me in the gut like a ton of bricks, taking me completely off guard. I was guilty at first, because she was my little sister’s best friend, but I couldn’t keep my hands off of her in the end. Our friendship may have been ruined forever.

Seeing her when I return to Connecticut is going to be awkward, but I’m actually looking forward to seeing her again. She’s the only woman I have ever felt comfortable enough to be myself around. Perhaps it’s because I’ve known her since she was a kid. Seeing Lindsay will be the only good thing about going back to the small town that I hate. The question is, will she be happy to see me?

Chapter Four

Lindsay

My dress sticks to my damp skin, making me even more irritated. The July humidity, along with my nerves, is driving me up the wall. I’m pretty sure my jittery nerves are contributing more to my sweating than the weather, though. I don’t know why I agreed to meet up with Amanda and her fiancé today. Although there’s no way I could have avoided it for long. This is a small town, after all. God, what will she think of me? She’s some successful finance something or another, and she’s marrying a big shot lawyer. They will both see me as a complete loser. The temptation to swing my car around and head back to my crappy apartment looms in my mind. I’m sure I can find some excuse to explain my absence.

“No, Amanda will probably ask around until she finds out where I live.” And that is even worse than meeting up at her parents’ house. At least this way Amanda won’t see the dump that I live in. I let out a sigh of resignation and keep driving until I turn onto the familiar street. I practically grew up on this street, spending more time at Amanda’s house than I did at my own. I used to love staying at Amanda’s. Her parents made more money than mine did and lived in a more upscale part of town. I loved the swimming pool, and seeing her big brother, of course.

Panic wells up inside me. Holy crap. Will Ethan be there today? I didn’t ask Amanda when he would be flying in: if he is. More than likely he would, because football season hadn’t started yet, so he had more time on his hands. “Damn it.” Now I really want to kick my car into reverse. I’m already in front of the house, though, so I might as well go through with it. As I reluctantly get out of the car, I hope Amanda isn’t watching from the window. My car looks more like a beat up piece of metal than an actual vehicle.

“Okay, I can totally do this.” All I have to do is be vague, and no one needs to know what a failure I turned out to be. Then it hit me. If Amanda’s parents are back, they will have told her that I have a child and that I still work at the diner. They didn’t spend much time here after Amanda went off to college in New York, but they know enough about my pathetic life. I take a deep breath and continue up the stone walkway. The front door flies open before I reach the top step and Amanda comes running toward me, as bright as the sunshine in her yellow summer dress.

“Lindsay!” She flies into my arms, and I instinctively wrap them around her. The warm embrace leaves me feeling both happy and guilty. To think that I have treated my best friend so badly, and still receive such a greeting.

“Hi, Amanda. I’m so glad to see you.” It’s the truth. All my fears aside, I have missed her dearly. If only I were able to lean on her after finding out that I was pregnant, I wouldn’t have been so stressed. But I couldn’t have told her I was pregnant with her brother’s child. She would have hated me. She probably still will, if she finds out.

Amanda steps back to examine me from head to toe. “Oh, Lindsay, you’re still as gorgeous as ever.”

“I am? You look amazing, too.” She’s a head shorter than I am, with green eyes. I can’t help but think how similar my daughter’s eyes are. “Wow, you’re very blond now.” I let out a laugh.

She giggles and flips her short hair. “I am. You like?”

“I do.”

Amanda suddenly gets serious. “Did I do something, Lindsay? We haven’t stayed close like I thought we would. I know we are in different states, but I always assumed we would chat every day. I’ve wracked my brain trying to recall if I said or did something to offend you. I know I’ve always been ditzy, so maybe I said something-”

“Amanda, stop.” I’m totally shocked by the word spilling from her lips. Now I feel even more guilty. For three years she thought I was avoiding her because of something she did. Am I the worst friend in history or what? “You’re not to be blamed for anything. In all honesty, it had everything to do with me. Didn’t your parents tell you?”

She seems confused. “Tell me what?”

I blink. So Mr. and Mrs. Taylor haven’t said anything. I stayed away from them, as well, but they must have heard about it in a small town like this. “Can we go inside and talk?”

“Sure.” Amanda leads me inside, sending me confused glances now and then. “I’ll introduce you to Nathan and then we’ll go up to my old bedroom. Remember how much fun we used to have in there during our slumber parties?”

I smile. “Yeah, I do.”

“Nathan, where are you, hon?” Amanda calls. A man of average height emerges from the kitchen. His blond hair is parted and combed over to the left. He’s dressed in a polo shirt and khaki shorts, with a sweater tied by the sleeves around his shoulders. My brows lift slightly. It seems Nathan thinks he’s on a golf course. And who wears a sweater over their shoulders in summer? Swallowing a laugh, I approach Nathan with outstretched hands as Amanda makes introductions.

“Nathan, this is Lindsay Williams, my very best friend. Lindsay, meet the love of my life, Nathan Wilby.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Lindsay. I’ve heard so much about you. Amanda carries on about you all the time.”

“I see. Nice to meet you too, Nathan.” We shake hands briefly. Is it just me or does Nathan seem a bit pretentious? Amanda did say he’s some rich, big shot lawyer, so being pompous must come with the territory.

“Okay, darling, go back and enjoy your drink. Lindsay and I need some time alone.”

“Ah, you women do love to chat,” Nathan says. “Very well, run along and have fun, you two.”

You women? Run along? I throw Nathan a strange look, which I hope is subtle. What are we, twelve? Where did Amanda find this guy? And why the heck is she marrying him?

As I settle on Amanda’s bed, I eye her from beneath my lashes. “So, um, is your brother coming?”

Amanda dives onto the bed, reminding me that she’s just as young as I am. She looks older in appearance now. “Of course he is. Ethan’s joining us in a few weeks. You know I had to come way early to get everything in order.”

Oh, God, Ethan is coming. I can’t let my panic show. Clearing my throat, I move the topic away from Ethan. “I can’t believe you’re planning your wedding in just a month.’

She shrugs. “I have to. Nathan is on vacation from work, and I wanted to come back home to have my wedding in the church where my parents got married. I had to beg Nathan to have it here.”

“Oh. Are you sure about Nathan? Sure he’s the one you want to spend your life with? You’re only twenty-one.” I want to say more, express my concerns about Nathan, but decide not to. I’m not sure how Amanda will take it.

“Of course I’m sure.” I see uncertainty flicker in her eyes, but she quickly hides it. “He’s great. Enough about me. You wanted to tell me something downstairs.”

“Right.” I might as well spill. I don’t have to tell her everything.

“Come on. Talk to me, Lindsay. We haven’t seen each other for years, and we haven’t had a decent conversation since I left.”

“I admit that I avoided your calls most of the time.” Hurt flashes in Amanda’s eyes and I rush to explain. “It wasn’t because you did anything. I was just so ashamed. I still am.”

“Of what, Lindsay?”

“The way my life turned out. You know I didn’t get to go to art school like I wanted.”

“Yes. I was so sorry to hear. You’re so gifted. A damn genius with a paintbrush, pencil and anything you touch. I always told you you would make millions with your art someday.”

My head dips. I can no longer look at her. “That’s just it, Amanda. I turned out to be a complete failure. I got pregnant and never made it to college, never fulfilled my dreams, never left this small town. Everyone I graduated with has moved on to bigger and better things. I still work in the diner that I used to work in during the summer when I was fifteen, for Christ’s sake.”

Amanda gapes at me, her mouth hanging open. “Linds, I can’t believe you would be ashamed to talk to me, your best friend since freaking pre-school. But I’m stuck at the part about you having a baby. When did that happen?”

“I-I found out after you left for New York, right before I was to leave for art school.” I can still remember my shock and dismay, and my parent’s disappointment. The look in my father’s eyes still haunts me to this day. “Daddy was so upset. He died with a broken heart,” I whisper.

“Oh, Lindsay, I’m so sorry. I didn’t make it to his funeral.”

I shake my head. “I’m to be blamed for that. I didn’t even tell you when it happened.” I sent a measly text after the funeral. “I know you would have come if you knew.”

We remain silent for a while until Amanda says, “Wow, you have a baby. Who is the father? Are you two together? I’ve missed out on so much in your life.”

My heart stops. “Er, well… he-he’s not around. We don’t talk.” At least that was the truth. “I don’t want to talk about him, Amanda.”

She nods. “Um, alright. I can’t wait to meet your baby!”

“Yeah.” Oh no. I can’t let Amanda see Casey. She’ll figure out that she’s her niece for sure. I’m going to have to keep Casey away from Amanda and Ethan until they leave town. How am I going to pull that off? I suppose I can leave Casey with my mother anytime I have to meet up with Amanda.

Amanda pulls me into a hug, taking me by surprise. “I wish you had told me all of this years ago, Lindsay. You have nothing to be ashamed of. In fact, I think you’re incredibly strong. You made a big sacrifice to keep your baby. I don’t care what you do for a living. You’re still you. And to hell with what anyone in this town or any of our old friends thinks.”

I swallow hard to keep from bursting into tears. “Thank you, Amanda. Now that I look at it, I was incredibly stupid and immature to treat you the way I did because of my bruised ego.”

“How about we just forget that and start fresh?”

I let out a relieved sigh. “I’d like that very much.”

“Good, because you’re going to be my maid of honor.”

My eyes widen. “I am?”

“Hell yes, woman. You were always going to be. I was planning to come here, force you to tell me why you wouldn’t talk to me and then force you into the dress.”

I burst into a fit of giggles. Amanda hasn’t changed one bit. I’m glad. “I love you, Amanda, I really do. Thank you for bestowing me such an honor. I will wear the maid of honor dress with pride, no matter how ugly it is.”

“Hey, have you forgotten that I have impeccable taste? There will be no ugly dresses at my wedding.”

We both laugh. Things with Amanda have gone much better that I imagined. She doesn’t hate me, and she doesn’t think any less of me. I don’t bother to ask her who else will be a part of her wedding or how many old friends will be coming to town. I don’t care anymore. After spilling my guts to Amanda, I could care less what anyone else thinks about my less than perfect life. Well, maybe there is one person, but I have a few more weeks before he gets here.

Chapter Five

Ethan

“Home, sweet home.” I sit in my rented convertible and stare at the house I grew up in, then look around the neighborhood. Everything is the same, nothing is taken away, nothing new. That’s the problem I’ve always had with this place: no excitement. I hop out of the car and saunter up to the front door. Glancing at my watch, my shoulders sag. There’s supposed to be some kind of get together going on inside at the moment. Amanda mentioned something about it. They just had to have it on the day I arrive.

I was hoping for a little ‘me time’ before having to interact with family, friends, and strangers. I check the door to find it open. Before going in, I pause. Is Lindsay inside? The possibility gives me a little pep in my step. Loud chatter and laughter fills my ears when I push the door open and step inside. The foyer is empty. Everyone must be in the living room. I turn the corner and am instantly assaulted by greetings.

“The man is here!” a man shouts, and everyone who hadn’t already seen me turns around.

“Hello, everyone,” I greet with a wave.

I spot my mother, who is moving toward me, joined by my father. I hug them and we chat briefly. We see each other often, as I make it my duty to visit them wherever in the world they are. I leave them to the guests and continue my journey through the crowd.

“Oh my God, it’s Amanda’s brother. The famous one,” I hear a female voice say. I cock an eyebrow. The famous one? I’m Amanda’s only brother. Keeping my smile plastered on, I shake hands and nod, making my way through the crowd.

“Hey there, superstar.” I turn, this time with a genuine smile.

“Baby sister,” My tone drips with affection. “Come here, short stuff.” I pull her into an embrace, lifting her off the floor. It’s been about a year since I’ve seen her. I usually fly her out to some of my games, and I’ve visited her in New York a couple of times.

She giggles. “Put me down, you’ll wrinkle my dress,” she says, but tightens her hold on me. “I’ve missed you, you big lug.”

“I should have come in through the back,” I say apologetically, finally putting her down.

“What, you think you can steal my thunder with your star athlete status? Please. I’m much better looking than you are, so I’m still the center of attention.”

Thank God she isn’t upset over the commotion I caused. When I smile and ruffle her hair playfully, she bats at my hands. “Hey, you’re messing up my hair,” she complains. And that’s when I realize.

“Holy shit, you’re platinum blond,” I muse.

“Yeah well, people like it. Lindsay loves it.”

My heart flutters ever so slightly. “Does she? Is she here?”

“No, she couldn’t make it to my little pre-wedding party. She’s at the diner.”

My brows crease. Why would Lindsay be at the diner during her best friend’s party? Before I can ask, a man joins us. He stops at Amanda’s side, grinning up at me. “As I live and breathe, it’s Ethan Taylor. I’m a huge fan.”

“Ethan, this is Nathan,” Amanda introduces excitedly.

This is the fiancé? I can’t help but notice how preppy he is. I had no idea this was Amanda’s type. “Ah, finally we meet, Nathan.” I extend a hand. “A real pleasure.” When he places his hand in mine, I give it an extra squeeze and size him up. I already don’t like him based on his appearance and his weak handshake. Amanda sends me a look of warning, silently telling me to behave. Resisting the urge to roll my eyes, I release Nathan’s hand.

He shakes it slightly. “Whoa, quite a grip there,” he says, with a small laugh. “You’re even bigger in person. The Cowboys are my favorite team. I couldn’t believe it when Amanda told me you were her brother. Who would have thought the star quarterback for my favorite team would become my brother-in-law. I told all my lawyer friends. That’s what I do, by the way.” He sniffs proudly. “I’m one of the best in New York. If you ever land in any trouble with the ladies, you know who to call. I think we’re going to be great friends, Ethan.”

Kill me now. “Yeah, sure. Can I borrow my sister for a few minutes? We need to catch up.” I grasp Amanda’s arm and lead her away, not waiting for Nathan’s answer. My annoyance increases when I have to stop several times to chat with adoring fans. No one has even asked me how I’m doing; it’s all about the game. Finally, we make it to the back porch.

I place Amanda in front of me. “What the hell are you doing, Amanda?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Nathan. You can’t marry him. He’s- I don’t like him.”

With a scoff, she looks at me as if I’m the biggest idiot in the world. “So I’m supposed to call off my wedding because you don’t like him?”

“It’s not just that. He seems a bit off. I don’t know, full of himself and fake. How old is the guy anyway?”

Amanda crosses her arms. “Must my brother and my best friend question my choice?”

“So Lindsay doesn’t like him either. She’s always been smart.”

I receive a glare that has the potential to wither me on the spot. “So what if Nathan is a bit older? He’s a good guy.”

“Do you love him?”

“Of course. I wouldn’t be marrying him if I didn’t.” It seems as if she’s trying to convince herself more than she’s trying to convince me. “Look, I’m marrying Nathan, and that’s that. Deal with it,” she snaps. “I’m going back inside.” She whirls around and stomps back inside.

I’m left standing outside, staring at her retreating form. Great, now she won’t talk to me for days. With a sigh, I move to sit down, but pause. Amanda said Lindsay is at the diner. Suddenly I’m up to taking a trip to Eddie’s Corner. I’ve already shown my face at the party. Plus, Amanda is pissed at me, so she won’t come looking for me.

Chapter Six

Lindsay

It’s another busy day at the diner. I’ve been on my feet all day. I wish the place would clear up a little, so I could sit for just a few minutes. My mind drifts to the party I know is being held at the Taylors’ house. Amanda thought it would be a great idea to host a small party before the wedding. Then there would be the rehearsal dinner in just a few days. I shake my head, a smile hovering on my lips. Amanda sure does love a crowd, and revels in entertaining. Me, not so much. For once I’m glad that I have to work. It was the best excuse to be absent from the celebration, one that Amanda couldn’t protest.

As I work, my mind drifts to the fact that I will have to face Ethan soon. It’s inevitable. I hear he’s a part of the wedding as well. Glancing at the clock above the counter, my pulse rate kicks up a notch. He’s here in Lakeville this very minute. I managed to casually ask Amanda when he was flying in. It would be nice if I could question her about him without appearing too obvious. The magazines, newspapers and social media help me to keep up with him. But Amanda would have the real inside scoop. Is he in a relationship? Does he ask about me? Realizing that I’m being pathetic, I roll my eyes and focus on keeping the customers happy.

Reaching a table, I unload my tray and make small talk with the folks at the table. The commotion behind me draws my attention. I turn to see a small group gathering around a newcomer. My brows lift. What’s all the excitement about?

“We all love you,” I hear someone say.

“Yes, we’re very proud to have such a big football star come from our little town.”

My eyes widen. Football star. There’s only one football star who comes from Lakeville. My mouth dries as the crowd parts. Standing in the midst of adoring residents is Ethan. Our eyes meet, and I’m suddenly paralyzed. Shock, excitement, dismay, every emotion courses through me at once, making me numb. The tray slips from my fingers. Thank goodness it’s empty. A smile spreads across Ethan’s face, and he steps toward me. It’s as if time has slowed down and everyone else had disappeared from the restaurant. He’s still as handsome as ever. His green eyes still sparkle with mischief. His hair is a bit longer than I remember and sexily windblown, and his lips are curled in that seductive way that brings women to their knees. Is it just me or does he appear bigger, more muscular?

“Lindsay,” is all he says.

“Ethan.” I manage to get his name out. My very brain is frozen. I must look like a gawking idiot. Swallowing hard and blinking rapidly, I weakly ask, “What are you doing here?”

His smile fades just a bit. “I’m here to see you. Amanda told me you were here.” There’s confusion in his eyes until his gaze roams over me, taking in my attire. I’m dressed in the red checkered uniform Mr. Edmond requires his workers to wear. My cheeks flush red with my embarrassment as realization flashed in Ethan’s eyes. He blinks, and then bends down to pick up the tray I dropped.

“Thanks,” I murmur, unable to meet his gaze. Before I even realize that Ethan has moved, I’m drawn into a strong embrace. My arms fly out to wrap around him. His intoxicating scent fills my nostrils. He smells the same as he did years ago when my naked body was wrapped around his. Everything that I have ever felt for this man, every feeling that I tried to suppress over the years, comes crashing down on me. The burden of the secret I keep is also there, as a crushing weight on my chest. I subtly pull away from him.

“Look at you, Lindsay. I can’t believe it’s been so long. It shouldn’t have been that way. Things should have been different,” he says. I look up at him. He’s looking at me, but he seems to be talking to himself. My brows crease with confusion. Ethan appears to snap out of the trance he was in. “How are you?”

I can feel the many eyes of the patrons on us and want to disappear. I hate attention. “I-I’m okay. How are you, Ethan?”

He smiles. “You’re the only person to ask me that since I arrived. I’m great. Even better now that I have seen you.” Heat flickers in his gaze as he continued to look me over.

My eyes widen. Needless to say, I’m taken aback. Is he flirting with me? No way. It must be my imagination. “It’s great to see you, Ethan, but I need to get back to work.” I blush as the words leave my mouth. I wonder what he’s thinking after discovering that I work here.

He doesn’t say anything about it, only nods. “Uh, yeah, of course. What time do you get off?”

I eye him, hesitantly answering. “F-four.”

“I’ll stick around until then.”

He turns and heads to an empty table before I can respond. Is he going to stay here for another hour? I stifle a groan. Ethan’s presence in the diner will drive me up the wall. With any luck, I’ll be able to hide in the kitchen the majority of the time.

It’s the longest hour I have experienced in my life. As I move around the restaurant, I can feel Ethan’s eyes on me, following my every move. It’s so disconcerting. When I can take it no longer, I scurry to the kitchen, hoping that the boss isn’t there to reprimand me for shirking my duties. I push through the doors and lean against them when they close.

“What’s wrong, sweetness?”

I open my eyes to look at Marion. “Er, nothing. Just tired. You know, taking a breather.”

She doesn’t seem convinced. “Mhmm, and this has nothing to do with the tall drink of water who came in earlier? My, my, that Ethan Taylor is even better looking than when he left, if that’s even possible.”

“Why would him being here affect me?” I’m trying my best to sound nonchalant.

“Don’t think I didn’t see you two hugging.” Marion points to the small circular windows in the kitchen doors.

“We’re friends. We practically grew up together. Old friends sharing a hug after years apart is no big deal.”

Marion lets out a laugh. “I saw the way he looked at you. There was more than friendliness in those eyes, I tell you.”

Okay, now I’m thinking I would prefer to go back outside and put up with Ethan’s searing glances rather than put up with Marion’s speculating gaze. “Oh no, I forgot to bring table four their drinks.” With that, I turn and high-tail it out of the kitchen, leaving Marion smirking knowingly.

Chapter Seven

Ethan

I watch her emerge from the back room, her steps hurried. A frown forms on my face when I realize that she is heading toward the door. It is then I notice the handbag over her shoulder. Is she leaving without saying a word to me? “What the hell?” I jump up and quickly follow her out the door.

“Lindsay! Wait up. What, did you forget I was waiting for you?”

She glances over her shoulder, giving me a glimpse of her distress. Did someone inside the diner upset her? Catching up with her, I grasp her elbow. “Lindsay, hold on. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, I just- I’m late. I have to get to work, my other job.” She pulls out of my grip and keeps walking.

I follow her until she stops at a white car. “Oh, I thought you would be finished for the day. I had hoped to take you out, you know, so we could catch up.”

“Catch up on what, exactly?” She turns to look at me, her eyes blazing with anger. But why anger? I’m sure it couldn’t have been anything I said or did.

I shrug. “On everything, I suppose. It’s been years.”

“As I recall, it’s your sister and me who are friends, not you and me. So I don’t see what we need to chat about.”

I take a step back. I seem to be pissing everyone off today, first Amanda and now Lindsay. At least I know what I said to anger Amanda. What is Lindsay’s deal? “What’s wrong? You seemed fine inside and then you just came out in a blaze of fury. Did something happen inside?”

She looks at me for a few seconds and softens. “I’m sorry, Ethan. I- It’s not you. I’m just stressed.” She averts her gaze. “Look, I have to go.”

“Okay. What time will you be free?”

“I’ll be home by nine tonight.” She stops, clamping her mouth shut.

“Alright, let’s meet up then.”

My gaze drops to her mouth, drawn by the way her small white teeth worries her lower lip. Such succulent lips. I remember how they felt against mine. She hasn’t changed much. If anything she’s more beautiful, and her raven hair has been cut shorter. Crystal blue eyes stare up at me as if she’s considering my offer. All I want to do is kiss her, to experience how she tastes again, how her body feels pressed against mine. She opens her mouth to speak, but my mouth covers her in a swift movement. I’m just as surprised as she is by my lack of control. Swallowing her small gasp, my lips move over hers, urging her to kiss me back. For a brief second, I fear she won’t, until I feel the tension seep from her body and her lips begin to move, parting slightly. It’s the only invitation I need, my tongue plunging into the warm cavern of her mouth.

Our kiss becomes more urgent, greedy. My hand curls around the nape of her neck, pulling her closer. I’m on fire, my blood heating, coursing through my veins like molten lava. How is it that one kiss from Lindsay can drive away my self-control? Her small moan pulls me back from the precipice of my lust, reminding me that we are in a parking lot. I pull my head away, instantly releasing her. We are both breathless. I step away, seeing the shock in her eyes.

“Lindsay, I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”

Her eyes dart around anxiously, probably hoping that no one witnessed our exchange. I don’t give a damn if the entire world saw. I’ve just discovered that I still want Lindsay Williams with such fierceness that I might go mad if I don’t have her.

“I should go.” Lindsay opens the door and ducks into her car.

“Wait, I didn’t get-” She slams the door, cutting me off. “Your address.” The engine roars to life and she drives off in a screech of tires. I watch, dumbfounded, as her car disappears. I run my fingers through my hair in frustration. A woman has never run from me after being kissed before. Lindsay’s bizarre behavior has me floored. Sure, it might be a bit awkward after what happened between us and the fact that things ended over the phone, but it’s like she’s terrified of my presence. But why? I don’t intend to give up so easily. She left without giving me her address, but I know where her mother lives. Plus, it’s a small town. She won’t be that hard to find.

I walk back to my car, wondering what the hell I’m doing. If Lindsay doesn’t want anything to do with me then I should just let it go and leave her alone. I have never chased women. What makes Lindsay so special? I sigh, already knowing the answer to the question. She’s the first and only woman to make me feel something more than lust. Years ago, when she expressed that she wanted me, as much as I wanted to take her immediately, I was hesitant. Because I realized that she was the kind of girl for a real relationship.

Regardless of my rakish ways and who everyone assumed I was, I had intended on attempting a real relationship with Lindsay. I was willing to try the long distance thing until she finished school. After all, I had enough money to visit her anywhere she was, often. But she wasn’t interested, and I let it go, returning to my string of women and partying. As I sit in my car, staring ahead, I wonder if I should let it go this time around as well.

“No, I have to talk to her.” It’s time we settle the score once and for all. I’ll tell her how I feel and see what happens.

Chapter Eight

Lindsay

It’s well past nine as I make my way home. Pulling my phone out, I dial my mother’s number.

“Hi, sweetheart.”

“Hey, mom. Is Casey all ready to go? I’m on my way now.”

“Oh, she’s fast asleep. Maybe you should just leave her with me tonight.”

I contemplate the suggestion. It would save me the extra ten minute trip to my mother’s place. And I really don’t want to wake Casey up. If I do, she’ll never go back to sleep tonight. “Okay, if you don’t mind.”

My mom chuckles. “You know I don’t mind. I love having Casey here. You know how lonely I get sometimes.”

I sigh. “Yeah. Okay, thanks, mom. I’ll drop by tomorrow.”

“Good night, honey.”

I hang up the phone feeling guilty. Mom has asked me to move back in with her several times. Since my dad died, she’s been craving company. But I can’t bear to stay in that house without remembering how disappointed in me my father was before he passed away in that very house. Letting out a sigh, I park my car and head inside. Now isn’t the time to dredge up such memories. I’m way too tired. I have also tried to avoid thinking of the kiss Ethan and I shared earlier. My lips are still tingling hours later. I reach into my bag for my keys and open the door.

“Lindsay.”

With a yelp, I turn around to see Ethan walking up the steps. “Oh my God, Ethan. You scared me.”

“I’m sorry.” He is standing a few feet away from me with his hands in his pocket.

“How did you find me?”

He shrugs. “I considered visiting your mother but after asking around town, I got your address.”

My heart stills at the mention of him going to my mother’s. Thank God he didn’t. Casey is there. “What do you want?”

“I want to talk, Lindsay. Can we just sit and have a decent conversation, please?”

That would require him coming into my apartment. I glance back at my half open door nervously. “Um, okay. Maybe we can stay out here or go into your car.”

Ethan’s brows crease, and he gives me a strange look. “Perhaps we would be more comfortable inside. Come on, Lindsay. Are you afraid to invite me in? It’s not like I’m some stranger.”

Do I tell him that I’m self-conscious about the state of my apartment? He’s used to glamorous hotels and penthouses. My place is on the negative side of the glamorous scale. “Well, it’s just that- my apartment isn’t in order for visitors.” Ethan takes me by surprise when he lets out an annoyed growl and steps past me. He pulls me inside in the process. “Hey, I didn’t say you could come in,” I protest.

“Shut it, Lindsay. I’m already inside.”

Seething, I close the door and turn to face him. “Fine, you’re in. What do you want to talk about?” We might as well get it over with so that I can send him on his way. Thank goodness I decided to leave Casey with my mom tonight. I don’t even want to imagine how it would have gone down if Ethan had seen her tonight.

“I want to talk about us.” Ethan is staring at me with the same intensity that I’m sure I have in my own gaze.

“There is no us, Ethan. There, we’ve talked. You can go now.”

There is a string of expletives, which cause my brows to shoot up. “You kiss your mother with that mouth, Ethan?”

“I like kissing you more.” Color crept up my neck and spread to my cheeks. He grinned wickedly, knowingly. “I know you like it too, Lindsay. The way you melted in my arms earlier today was all the indication I need.”

Well, he isn’t wrong. The kiss we shared was everything, and I would love to experience it again and again. I purse my lips. “It won’t happen again. I’m not going down that road with you, Ethan. Sure, I had a crush on you a few years ago, but we parted ways, and I don’t feel the same way anymore.”

He steps closer to me. I’m very much aware of his imposing presence, making my apartment seem smaller than it is. I want to take a step back, to put distance between us, but I refuse to let him see how much his proximity affects me.

“As I recall, it was more than a crush. Have your feelings for me truly faded, Lindsay?” His tone is low and seductive, washing over me like a gentle caress. His eyes are smoldering, penetrating my very soul. If I lie, he’ll know.

“No.” The word spills from my lips, emerging more breathless than I had intended. I swallow hard. Since I’m being honest, I might as well let him know about our daughter. If he ends up hating me, so be it. Keeping the secret for three years has been torturous. “Ethan, I-”

His mouth captures mine, cutting off my confession. “I never stopped thinking about you,” he whispers against my lips, “About where things could have led.”

His admission takes me by surprise. I want to ask him how he found time to think about me with all of his female companions occupying his time, his bed. But I’m enjoying the way his lips are gently grazing mine too much, and I don’t want to him to stop. He pulls me closer so that I can feel the evidence of his need. I can’t help but feel flattered that I’m affecting him in such a way. His tongue plunges into my mouth and I let out a small moan, wrapping my arms more tightly around his neck.

Ethan pulls back slightly to grin at me. “Obviously I still want you. Bedroom?”

If we go into my bedroom, he’ll see Casey’s crib. “Right here,” I whisper, glancing at the couch. I’m relieved when his grin broadens and his head dips to cover my mouth with his once again. It doesn’t take long for the passion between us to erupt into a full, all-consuming blaze. Years of pent up desire and emotions erupt. The tender kiss we share becomes more urgent.

Ethan’s mouth leaves mine to feather kisses down my neck. His hands cup my bottom, pulling me against his erection. I feel his hands slip beneath my shirt to caress my skin. A shudder runs through me. I’ve dreamed of his hands on me so many times. My shirt is pulled over my head, followed by my bra. Ethan wastes no time palming my bare breasts, bending his head to flick his tongue over one nipple. I gasp, moisture seeping into my panties. He moves on to the other breast to deliver his delicious assault.

It has been almost four years since I’ve been touched like this, so my body is extra sensitive to his touch. The slightest graze makes me feel like I’m about to combust. “I want to feel your skin against mine,” I whisper.

He lifts his head, a smile tugging on his lips. There is something like relief in his eyes. Did he think I wouldn’t want him? What woman wouldn’t? He hooks his thumbs into the waistband of my pants and slides them over my hips and down my thighs. Every piece of my clothing is removed, leaving me vulnerable to his probing gaze.

“You’re so beautiful, Lindsay, every inch of you. I wondered when I would get to feast my eyes on you again.” He begins to remove his clothes and I watch, mesmerized by the ripple of his muscles with each movement. The need to touch him gives me the courage to step forward to run my hands over his velvety skin. My hands slide over his defined chest and abdomen, slipping lower to his jutting erection. I glance up at him before gripping him with shaky fingers. He inhales sharply and fire flashes in his eyes. Timidly, I begin to move my hands, stroking him gently. I’m satisfied with the way he pants as if he’s fighting for control. Bringing a man like Ethan to such a state is extremely empowering. I tighten my hold.

Ethan’s hands clamp over my wrist. “God, Lindsay. No more. I’m about to lose it, and I haven’t even touched you yet.” He lifts me off the floor and my legs wrap around his waist as he carries us down to the couch. Finally, I get to feel him against me with no barrier. This is all too familiar. Me naked beneath Ethan on a couch. This is how it all started.

“Damn,” he hisses. “I almost forgot.” He gets up, leaving me feeling bereft.

“What?” I ask, propping myself up on my elbows.

He lifts his pants off the floor and reaches into a pocket, revealing a foil packet. I cock an eyebrow. If only we had both been thinking about this that first time in the pool house. He clears his throat. “I didn’t come here planning to-”

“Seduce me?” I finish with a slight smile.

He grins and sheaths himself. “Not that I’m not ecstatic that it’s happening.” He lowers himself between my thighs again, this time staring into my eyes. “I don’t want you to have any regrets this time around.”

“I won’t. I want this. I want you.” The consequences be damned.

He lifts a hand to trail his finger down my cheek and then lowers to take hold of my hip. His cock presses against my entrance, and I lift my hips in an attempt to take him inside of me. “Please, Ethan. I’ve waited so long.”

He responds by easing into me with agonizing slowness until he is buried deep. We both let out contented sighs, pleased that we are once again connected after so long. Ethan moves slowly at first, but his strokes become faster. His jaw is clenched and I can see his internal battle through his eyes. He’s struggling to maintain control. But I don’t want him to. I want him to let go. I want all of him. My legs tighten around his waist as I lift my hips to meet his thrusts, taking him deeper.

“More, Ethan.” My soft plea seems to snap the control he is trying so hard to keep. He begins to drive into me more vigorously, eliciting a cry from my lips. My fingers dig into the muscles of his arms as my internal muscles tighten around him. I can feel the tension spreading through my core. “Ethan!” I sob his name as I come apart.

He holds my gaze and continues to move, sending shockwaves through me. “Lindsay, I could look at you forever.”

His words throw me into a frenzy of emotions, and I have to choke back tears. He couldn’t possibly mean any of it. Forever implies an actual relationship. He must have uttered the words in the heat of passion. I continue to stare into his eyes as he shudders his release, letting out a loud groan. I can feel him still pulsing inside of me. I wouldn’t mind if he remained there for the rest of our lives. Our ragged breaths fill the room.

“I’m crushing you,” Ethan murmurs. I shake my head, no, but he gets up anyway. “Where’s the bathroom?” I point to a closed door and watch him move towards it. I lay on the couch, a sated puddle of immobile limbs. When Ethan disappears behind the door, alarm pricks me. Is there any sign that a child lives here in the bathroom?

He doesn’t say anything when he emerges, so I relax a bit. Joining me on the couch, he stretches his much larger body alongside mine and pulls me to him. My head rests on his shoulder. It’s strange how relaxed I feel laying down with him. “I’m sorry for rushing things, Lindsay. I had intended to take my time pleasing you.”

“It was amazing,” I murmur, my voice slurring with exhaustion.

“Really? I’m glad.”

I chuckle at the hint of male satisfaction in his tone. I’m dangerously close to drifting off to sleep. I should tell Ethan to leave. But it feels so damn good lying down like this with him. I’d better not get used to it. He’s going to leave after Amanda’s wedding, and I probably won’t see him again for another three years, if not longer.

Chapter Nine

Ethan

My eyes open. My unfamiliar surroundings momentarily disorient me. The slight weight of the warm body sprawled on top of me brings back my memory. A smile spreads across my face. This is the first time I have woken up with a woman and not feared the awkwardness that will follow. Needless to say, I’m immensely happy to wake up with Lindsay in my arms: a bit cramped from spending the night on her couch, but pleased. I glance down to find her still fast asleep.

Her curtain of black hair fans out across my chest. Her head is slightly upturned so that I have full visual of her face. I study her flawless, creamy skin, pert nose and full lips swollen from my kisses. Her long lashes rest against her cheeks. She looks so relaxed and innocent. My heart stirs with an emotion that I’m much too afraid to analyze at the moment.

I make an attempt to move and can’t help the groan that rumbles in my chest. How did we end up spending the entire night on the couch anyway? Lindsay stirs, her soft skin sliding over mine and I groan again, this time because of arousal. I can already feel myself hardening. She freezes, no doubt feeling my cock poking at her. Her head snaps up, blue eyes clashing with mine, swimming with confusion and then shock.

“Ethan, what are you- oh, God.” She springs up, nearly stumbling to the floor.

I swiftly reach out to steady her. “Hey, careful.” Hopefully she doesn’t hear the amusement in my voice. My amusement fades, however, when I see the look of horror on her face.

“Lindsay, what’s wrong?”

She snatches up her shirt to hold against her front. “You spent the night.”

“Yeah. You fell asleep and then I fell asleep. I didn’t think you would mind if I stayed.”

“I do mind. You should have left.” Agitation radiates from her as she shoves her fingers through her mass of curls.

Standing up, I reach for her, cupping her face and forcing her to look at me. “You’re near panic. Calm down, Lindsay. So I spent the night. It's no big deal.”

“I-it is.”

I frown. “Why?”

She wrenches her face out of my hands. “You’re leaving in a few days. We shouldn’t have done this,” she adds, waving her hands.

My frustration mounts. With a sigh, I reach for my clothes and begin to dress. “You told me there would be no regrets.”

Lindsay pauses in the middle of pulling up her pants to look at me. “Don’t get me wrong, Ethan. I don’t regret having sex with you. I meant that you shouldn’t have spent the night. We shouldn’t get too close- complicate things. Plus, I have a child.”

My head snaps up, and I forget all about buttoning my shirt. My heart stills. “You have a child?” She seems almost as shocked by her declaration as I am.

“Yes, a daughter. That’s why you should just stay away from me. I know you don’t want a woman with a child or a woman who lives in a crappy apartment, who works at a diner.”

Realizing that I’m gaping with my mouth open, I snap it shut. “You’re with someone?” The pain that pierces my heart is almost overwhelming. Of course she has someone. A beautiful woman like Lindsay would surely attract men’s attention.

“I just told you I have a child and that I’m way beneath you, and you ask if I have a boyfriend?”

My jaw clenches. “Because that’s all I care about. The fact that you have a daughter doesn’t stop me from wanting you. And what the hell do you mean beneath me? The only time you were beneath me was last night. And as I recall, we both liked it.”

I’m satisfied to see a blush spread across her face. “You know what I mean,” she bites out. Her shoulders sag. Her defeated expression tugs at my heart. “I didn’t go to art school, Ethan. I didn’t become anything. I stayed here in this small town and worked a minimum wage job. I still do. You’re a big star. You’re rich, successful. What would a guy like you want with me?”

What I hear from Lindsay is unbelievable. Taking hold of her chin, I force her to meet my gaze. “I thought you knew me well enough to know that I wouldn’t care about such trivial things. I want you, Lindsay. I don’t care what kind of job you do. I’m sad to discover that you didn’t go to art school, though. You had your heart set on it.”

She shrugs. “It just didn’t work out.”

“Don’t think you’re anything less than amazing because your life didn’t go the way you planned.” I sigh. “I believe the real question is what a great girl like you would want with someone holding my reputation.”

Lindsay lets out a laugh. “Well, I have read quite a few things.”

I groan, but smile, and the mood instantly lightens. But there is one more question hovering in my mind. I clear my throat lightly. “Um, is your daughter’s father in your life? I mean, are you and him- Do you-”

“I’m still single. I wouldn’t have slept with you if I wasn’t.”

Feeling ridiculously relieved, I nod. “Right. What’s your daughter’s name?”

“Casey.” There is evident love in her tone when she mentions her daughter’s name.

“Casey,” I repeat. “I would love to meet her.”

Lindsay’s eyes widen. “That’s not a good idea. You really should go, Ethan. I would offer you breakfast, but I have to pick up Casey from my mom’s.”

“How about I drive you to your mom’s, and I take you and Casey out for breakfast?”

“No! I- I mean, thanks, but no. I have a lot to do today. You know how it is when you get one day off.”

She’s pushing me toward the door as she speaks. “Okay, dinner then. I’ll take you both out for dinner.”

Lindsay sighs. “I’m not comfortable with you meeting her yet.”

I stare at her for a moment. “Alright, I respect that. What do you say about just you and me, then?”

“If my mom can babysit, maybe.”

“Good enough for me.” Before I can lean down to give her a kiss, she’s closed the door. “Goodbye to you, too,” I say to the closed door. I turn and let out a sigh. I’ve practically been kicked out of her apartment. No woman has ever rushed me off after a night of passion. “Well, this is a first.” I’m usually the one trying to get rid of a woman in the morning.

Lindsay’s behavior perplexes me, although it’s now a bit clearer after her confessions. I shake my head. Did her ending things between us all those years ago stem from her feeling that she wasn’t good enough for me? The notion is laughable considering that she is the one who is too good for me.

Chapter Ten

Lindsay

I feel way out of my element sitting in this fancy restaurant, not to mention underdressed. I shouldn’t have agreed to spend the day in Hartford with Ethan. I’ve spent time with him almost every day this week, meeting for lunch and dinner and spending the nights at my place. Now that he knows I have a child, I feel a bit more comfortable with him in my apartment. I’ve managed to arrange for Casey to spend the nights with my mom.

I won’t have to keep up the charade for much longer. Amanda is getting married in two days. That means Ethan will be leaving. Guilt plagues me every waking moment for not telling Ethan about Casey, and for not telling my best friend about me and her brother.

“That frown shouldn’t be on that gorgeous face.”

Ethan’s voice penetrates my guilt-ridden mind. “Huh?”

“Okay, where did you just go? You zoned out on me. What’s wrong?”

“Oh, um, I’m just thinking about Amanda.” It’s not a complete lie.

“What about her?”

I search my mind for something. “I’m worried about her marrying that guy.” Again, not a complete lie. “He’s a bit of a douche.” I purse my lips, instantly cursing my loose tongue.

Ethan surprises me by letting out a laugh. “Finally, someone with the guts to say it.”

“You don’t like him either?”

“Not at all.” He sighs. “Amanda doesn’t want to hear that. She still gives me the evil eye after I confronted her about him days ago.”

I’m glad that we’re talking about something other than me, Casey or what’s happening between Ethan and me. “Yeah, she won’t listen to me, either. I guess we can’t do anything but stand by and watch her marry Nathan.”

“I suppose.” Ethan eyes my plate. “You’ve barely eaten.”

“I’m not really hungry.”

“Perhaps I can help you work up an appetite and then we can call for room service.”

My head snaps up. “Room service?”

“You did say Casey is staying with your mother for the night, right?” I nod. “I would like to take you upstairs to the room I booked and make love to you all night, Lindsay.”

Oh boy. How could a girl resist such an offer from Ethan Taylor? Especially when his eyes were darkening and moving over me with such burning intensity, making me squirm in my seat. “Okay,” I breathe.

The seductive curl of his lips makes my heart race. “Let’s go.”

We barely make it to our room before my dress comes off. Ethan slams the door shut with his foot and leans me up against it. His mouth moves over mine almost violently while I unbutton his shirt. He backs it off and kneels down, his hands running from calves to my thighs and up to massage my ass. He peers up at me as he slowly peels my panties off. I watch with wide eyes as he lifts one of my legs to drape over his shoulder.

“Oh my,” I moan, when his tongue slides over my sensitive bud. My fingers bunch in his hair as lightning shoots through my blood stream. My head presses into the door and I grind my hips against Ethan’s mouth. His skillful mouth works magic, bringing me to my peak in no time. I scream, shattering to pieces. My knees buckle, and I begin to slide downward. Ethan catches me, wearing a grin.

“Did you like that?”

“You have to ask? I loved it,” I pant. I’m suddenly in his arms being carried to the bedroom. I peek up at him through my lashes. He has no idea that he’s the only who has ever done such things to me, my only lover. I don’t think I will ever desire to be touch by any other man. He lays me on the bed and busies himself removing the remainder of his clothing. I lay silent and watchful as he slips on a condom and walks toward me. He looks magnificent, like a Greek God. How did I ever get so lucky to have such a man interested in me? This week with Ethan has been surreal. I wish I could have him like this forever. But I know that’s not possible. Shoving away my emerging depressing thoughts, I receive him with a smile.

Ethan rolls us over, bringing me on top of him. “I want you to ride me, baby.” His provocative words cause me to shiver. I feel so wanton straddling him like this. I blush like a virgin making love for the first time. He reaches up to tenderly brush my cheek. “I can’t believe you’re still shy with me.”

“I’m not as experienced as you think,” I admit. Thankfully, he doesn’t ask questions.

“Let me help you, then.” He palms my hips, lifting me and settling me over his length. I slide down with a gasp as he fills me completely, body and soul. His hands guide my movements until I catch my rhythm, my inhibitions fading. My head falls back, and I ride Ethan with wild abandon. His hands slide up my torso to cup my breasts. Then, he lifts himself to a sitting position to take a nipple into his mouth, causing me to buck against him. He groans and tightens his arms around me, thrusting his hips upward.

“Oh God, Ethan, I lo-” I catch myself before the word slips out. Dipping my head, I bury my face in the crook of his neck as I explode. My body is wracked with the intensity of my orgasm and the aftershocks that ripple through me every time he moves. He follows closely behind me, his body making a massive jerk and his shout filling the room.

“Shit, Lindsay. What you do to me.” His words come out in puffs. He falls back, taking me with him. We lay in each other’s embrace for a while, as we slowly descend from the pinnacle of sheer pleasure.

“Come to the rehearsal dinner with me.” Ethan’s low murmur disrupts the silence.

“I’m already going. I have to. I’m the maid of honor.”

“I mean with me, as my date.”

I lift my head to stare down at him. “Ethan, everyone will be there, like your parents. And what will Amanda say?”

He stares into my eyes, green pools holding me captive. “I know, and I don’t care what anyone has to say. They will all know that you’re mine.”

His. How I want to be his. But he’ll hate me when he learns my secret. I have to tell him. It’s full time for me to be fair to him and his daughter. I’ll tell him after the rehearsal dinner. Right now, I want to savor the time I have left in his arms, with him looking at me so adoringly. “Okay,” I whisper.

Chapter Eleven

Ethan

Walking into the country club with Lindsay, I smile at several people who call out to me. My hand rests possessively at the small of her back. I can feel the tension radiating from her in waves. I lean to whisper in her ear, “Relax. Everything will be fine.”

“Amanda will never speak to me again. How would you feel if your best friend told you he was sleeping with your sister?”

“I would probably kill him. But this is different.”

“How?” she hisses.

Because I love you. My sister will understand once she knows how I feel. I shove my free hand into my pocket, feeling for the small velvet box resting there. Most people would probably think me crazy for wanting to propose to Lindsay. We slept together once years ago, and I’ve spent all of one week with her recently. That was hardly enough time for me to want to propose marriage. Plus, she has a child, and I’ve never even met the little girl.

On the other hand, Lindsay is someone I have known almost my entire life. I know she is genuine and good, and I feel something for her that I have never felt for another woman. I have fallen in love with Lindsay Williams. I’m taking a great risk in asking her to marry me. There’s no guarantee she will say yes. I’m not even sure how she feels about me. But sometimes, when she gazes upon me, I swear I see something akin to love. It could be wishful thinking, though.

We enter the hall where everyone is gathered. Dinner hasn’t started yet, so there are people milling around chatting and laughing. I scan the crowd, searching for Amanda, but she’s nowhere in sight. Lindsay notices too.

“Where’s Amanda? I thought she would be in the center of all the excitement.”

“Yeah, that is her way, isn’t it?”

“Ethan, Lindsay. You’re here.” My mother waves us over. As we walk in her direction, her eyes drop to my hand in Lindsay’s. She meets my gaze, raising her brows in question.

“Hi, mom.”

“Hi, Mrs. Taylor,” Lindsay says timidly.

My mother gives her a smile and pulls her in for a hug. She has always loved Lindsay. She practically lived with us, as she and Amanda were inseparable as kids. “Hello, dear. How are you? And how’s that little girl of yours? You must bring her over to the house and introduce her to Edward and me. You know we love you, dear.”

Lindsay fidgets with her dress, looking away from my mother. “We’re both fine. I’ll try and arrange a visit.”

I frown, studying Lindsay. She’s never been nervous around my family before. What’s gotten into her? “Where’s Amanda?” I ask.

“I have no idea. She arrived with Nathan but then she disappeared. I can’t get her on her phone.”

“I see.” I whip out my phone. Perhaps I will have better luck. I want us to get this shindig underway and done so I can pop the question to Lindsay. I won’t do it during my sister’s dinner, of course. I’ll wait until I take Lindsay home.

“Ethan?” I’m relieved when Amanda answers.

“Hey, baby sis. Where the hell are you? Everyone is here except you. This is your party, get your ass here.” I frown when I’m met with silence. “Amanda?”

“Is Lindsay there?”

“She is.” Amanda doesn’t sound right. Now I’m starting to worry. “Are you alright?”

“Uh, yeah. Put Lindsay on the phone, will you?”

I hand the phone to Lindsay, who looks at me enquiringly. I shrug. It must be a female thing. I listen to the one-sided conversation, watching the expressions play across Lindsay’s face. Something is definitely wrong.

“Okay, Amanda, just calm down. I know, honey. Stay where you are. I’m coming.” Lindsay hangs up and hands me the phone. “She’s in the restroom. I’m going to her.”

“I’ll come too,” my mom says, her tone filled with concern.

“Um, she asked me to come alone.” Lindsay shrugs apologetically and moves off.

“What the hell is going on?” I ask, quietly.

“Your guess is as good as mine,” mom responds.

I glance toward Nathan suspiciously. He’s chatting animatedly to a group of people who seem quite bored. He’s probably boasting about something or another, the braggart.

“So, what’s going on with you and Lindsay? She’s a good girl, you know.”

My eyes shift to my mother. “I know she is. Why does it sound like you’re warning me off of her?”

Margaret sighs. “You’re my son, and I love you. But you have a certain reputation.”

“Suppose I have changed? Suppose I have met a woman who is worth changing my ways for? Worth settling down with?”

The shock on my mother’s face is quite evident. Of course she’s shocked. I’ve never sounded like this before. “Oh. Well, I suppose that would change everything, then.”

“Yes, it would.” She gives me a warm smile, which I return.

“Your father will never believe you want to settle down. He’ll blame your sudden turn around on being hit too hard and too many times on the football field.”

I let out a laugh. Maybe my father would have a point. I, too, am a bit surprised by the way I have fallen.

Chapter Twelve

Lindsay

“Amanda, slow down and tell me what happened.” I try futilely to get her calm down.

“I can’t marry him, Linds. You and Ethan were right. Nathan is a complete asshole.”

I can’t disagree with her on that one. “What did he do?”

She looks at me with tears in her eyes. “He doesn’t love me. I heard him on the phone talking to one of his lawyer friends. He said I would be nothing but a trophy wife, too young and stupid to realize why he really married me.”

I gasp. “He said what?” I want to take a swing at Nathan with a baseball bat. Amanda bursts into tears. “I’m so sorry, Amanda,” I console, wrapping my arms around her. “He’s wrong, you know. You’re a smart woman, and too good for an imbecile like Nathan.”

Her lips twitch. “He is pretty dumb, isn’t he? Who wouldn’t love me? Look at this face.”

We both snicker. “You want me to sneak you out of here?”

Amanda sniffs. “No. I’m going to march out there and give Nathan a piece of my mind in front of everyone.”

“That’s my girl.” If my best friend is going to exercise such bravery, so will I. “Um, Amanda. I slept with your brother,” I blurt out, before I lose my nerve.

“What?”

“More than once.”

“Oh my God. I’m going to kill Ethan. Did he seduce you? Charm you into his bed like he does all those other women?”

I gape at her. I assumed she would be disgusted with me and tell me to get out of her sight. Such anger at her brother was not what I expected. “Er, actually, I was the one to seduce him the first time.”

Amanda blinks, surprise flickering in her eyes. A knock sounds, stopping her response. “Amanda? Lindsay? What’s going on in there?” It’s Ethan.

“We’ll be out in a minute,” Amanda calls, her eyes still on me.

“Amanda, please don’t hate me,” I beg.

“Did all this start since Ethan got here for my wedding?”

My eyes shut briefly. I’m going to have to tell her the entire truth. “The first time was after our graduation.”

Her mouth drops open as I continue to look at her, my eyes pleading. “Casey is three, isn’t she?”

My heart is pounding in my chest. “Yes.” I force the word out.

“Lindsay, of all the stupid, selfish things to do. You never told any of us your baby belonged to Ethan.”

“What did you just say?”

Amanda and I wheel around, our expressions of surprise identical. Ethan has pushed the door open.

“Ethan! This is the ladies room, for goodness sake,” Amanda scolds.

It’s too late. I can tell by the look on his face that he heard Amanda. He’s staring at me with a mixture of disbelief and hurt. “Is it true, Lindsay? Is Casey mine?”

I can’t look him in the eyes. “She’s yours. I’m sorry, Ethan. I should have told you, but-”

“Save it, Lindsay. This isn’t the time or the place to have this conversation.” His jaw is clenched, and his shoulders are stiff with tension as if he’s making great effort to hold on to his temper. “Amanda, your guests are waiting.”

“Well, they might as well go home. There will be no wedding tomorrow,” Amanda grumbles. She turns to me, sympathy on her face. “I don’t hate you, Lindsay. I’m pissed as hell, but I’ll get over it. I’m going to go out there and fix my problem, and you fix yours. We’ll swap stories tomorrow over strong drinks.”

I grab her hand and give it a squeeze, grateful for forgiveness from at least one person. “Thanks. Good luck.”

“You too.” She leaves the bathroom, leaving me to face Ethan’s wrath alone.

He glares at me. “I don’t know what that was all about, but if the wedding has been called off, I guess there’s no need for this dinner. Let’s go.”

“W-where?”

“I drove you here, so I’m taking you home.” He turns and leaves without waiting for a response. My shoulders droop with defeat. Great, he’s going to drop me home and drive off as soon as I step out of the car. He hates me, and I can’t blame him. I follow him, dragging my feet, feeling like I’m on my way to the gallows.

***

Ethan parks in front of my building. He still hasn’t said a word to me. I suffered through what must have been the most uncomfortable drive in history. I would feel better if he had said something to me, anything, even words of anger. But all I have gotten is silence, torturing silence. “Ethan-”

“Let’s go inside.”

I sigh. Finally, he speaks. “Will it be safe to be alone in my apartment with you?” I ask sarcastically.

I’m given a withering glare. “You really shouldn’t be a smart ass right now, Lindsay.”

Pulling my lower lip between my teeth, I slide out of the car and march up the steps with Ethan on my tail. I can practically feel his anger. Once we are inside, and he has closed the door, I turn to look at him. My heart twists, seeing his pained expression. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out something, throwing it down on the center table. I stare at the small box with confusion.

“Why, Lindsay? Why would you keep the fact that you have a child from me for three years?”

I take my eyes off the box. “I didn’t want to hold you back, Ethan. You had just been drafted to the NFL. It was your dream. I just wanted you to have a future. If I had told you about Casey, you would have hated me.”

Ethan runs a hand over his face. “Are you listening to yourself? Why would I hate you because of our child?”

I shrug. Now that he says it, I feel like a complete fool for keeping something so big from him. My lower lip quivers as I fight back tears. “I didn’t want to ruin your life, burden you with the responsibility of a child. I thought at least one of us should live our dream.”

“You should have told me. We could have made things work.” He falls silent. “I have a daughter,” he whispers. It’s as if he still can’t believe it.

“I suppose all I have managed to do is make everything worse by keeping such a secret. I kept it from everyone. My mother suspects, but she doesn’t say anything. She looks like you.” He looks at me with sad eyes. My conscience berates me for hurting him this way. Because of my stupidity, he missed out on three years of his child’s life. “I’ll understand if you never want to speak to me again.”

“I was going to ask you to marry me.”

My eyes widen. “What?” I eye the velvet box once more. “W-why?”

He looks at me as if I’ve lost all sense. “Because I love you, Lindsay. I fell in love with you, okay? I think I did when you approached me at your graduation three years ago.” I’m gawking at him at this point. His lips twitch. “Yeah, I was just as surprised at the discovery too.”

I blink rapidly. Ethan is in love with me? Well, hallelujah, because I love him too. “I love you, too. I always have.”

Ethan gives me the full intensity of his stare. This time, there is nothing sexual about it. What I would give to know what he’s thinking right now. Is he condemning me? Planning to take me to court and sue for full custody of his child? My mind is racing, and I’m on the verge of panic. “Please don’t take her from me, Ethan. I’ve already given up so much in my life.”

He frowns. “What are you talking about?”

“If you’re contemplating taking Casey from me, please don’t. We’ll work something out. You can see her whenever you like.”

He lets out a laugh, taking me by surprise. “Take her from you? I’m planning to take away the both of you.”

Huh? “I- I don’t understand.”

He moves toward me, and I instinctively take a retreating step back. “I have a family. I’m not leaving you or Casey. You’re both coming back to Texas with me.”

My heart jumps excitedly, but I’m a bit apprehensive. “We can’t just uproot our lives, Ethan.”

“What’s here for either of you, Lindsay? If you come with me, Casey will have everything she’ll ever want and need and so will you. You’ll be able to go to the best art school in the country if you wish. I’ll take care of both you. I’ll pay for your mother to visit anytime she wants.

Wow. I honestly thought things would go much worse. He’s offering to take Casey and me with him. I didn’t see it coming. I’m starting to feel a little bit like Cinderella, and I hate that damn fairy tale. “Ethan, I don’t know what to say. This is all so-”

“Just say yes. And say yes to marrying me.”

“That’s not a very romantic proposal,” I murmur.

Ethan swallows a grin. “Give me a break, here. I’m still in shock. I’ll wine and dine you later and pop the question again. How about that?”

I can’t help but smile, elated that he still wants me in every way and incredibly relieved that I’ve been forgiven. “I don’t care about wining and dining. I’ll marry you.”

He lets out a long breath. “Good. Let’s go get Casey now. I need to meet her. I don’t want to waste another minute.”

“Of course. Let’s go.” I move toward the door, but Ethan snags my wrist, pulling me back.

“You’re forgetting something.” He reaches for the box on the table and opens it, revealing an intricately designed ring with a solitary stone. It’s the biggest diamond I’ve ever seen. My breath hitches in my chest. This is really happening. My dreams are starting to become reality.

“I love you, Lindsay. You have no idea how much you have changed me. You make me a better version of myself.”

A face splitting smile spreads across my face. “You never needed any improvement. You’ve always been perfect in my eyes.”

He swallows hard. “It’s dangerous for you to say things like that to me. Now I want to take you to the bedroom. But there will be plenty of time for that later. Let’s go get our little girl.”

As we head through the door, I glance down at our intertwined hands. My time has finally come to be wholly happy.

*****

THE END

Paranormal Menage Romance: Her Two Bears

Description

A BBW in danger PLUS two hot werebears ready to share a mate PLUS a deadly opponent with dark intentions!

Danita Valdez is about to live her dream. She’s inherited a small farm from her uncle, and wants to make it her little paradise. But then loan shark McGrath turns up and transfers her uncle's debt to her. If she doesn’t pay, he’ll auction off her virginity to the highest bidder.

And as if things can't get worse, two of McGrath's thugs show up to “protect” her.

Bear shifters Killian and Ryan are supposed to keep an eye on Danita for McGrath. But they know what they want as soon as they see her. This woman with her soft curves is their mate. They’ll protect her with their own lives if they have to. But will she ever trust them?

Forced to live in the same house as the two Bears, Danita soon has only one thing on her mind. She can’t help it. These gorgeous men, all strength and muscle, would have any virgin dropping their panties.

But as the tension builds and their feelings deepen, McGrath's true desires come to light, and the Bears realize there is only one way to save Danita. And that path just might end up getting them all killed.

Chapter One – Danita

Danita Valdez beamed as she pushed on the door to her brand-new barn. At least, it was new to her; the door fell off as it swung open, the rusty hinges pulling clear of the frame. She jumped slightly but shrugged as she stepped through, glancing back at her former foster sister Amelia with a sheepish smile.

"I'll fix that up. New hinges and screws, no big deal. Might need to rebuild the frame, but that's easy enough to do. The place needs a little work, but all I'm missing is funds. Once I have my mortgage, I'll roll up my sleeves and with a little elbow grease, everything will be perfect."

"If you say so," Amelia replied, shaking her head as she inched through the barn door. "If you need some help, I'm sure my two Alphas will be able to find some Wolves in the pack to give you a hand. We could also give you a loan if the mortgage doesn't cover all your expenses."

Danita shook her head. "This is my place, and I'm going to get it up and running myself. When have you ever known me to shy away from hard work? Besides, the loan offer is sweet but I'll do just fine. There are only a few major repairs that need to be done before I can get my herd."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I am. So I'm going to fix up the barn to store my equipment and hay, and outside I'm going to have the alpaca pasture right beside it. Three acres. I've already got Maria, but I'll need more to be successful. And I heard from some of the other farmers around here that there can be trouble with bears and cougars at night, which is to be expected with this great forest around, but I'll make sure my animals are trained to come in at night."

"Didn't you say alpacas could be aggressive towards predators?"

"Canids, mostly. Better safe than sorry. I'll start off with a small herd, but put males and females together and you know that they do!" Danita gave Amelia a saucy smile and winked at her.

Amelia smirked. "It's even better then you've got two males dedicated to pleasing you. Speaking of which…"

"No, I don't have any boyfriends. And I'm not looking for any, either. I have plenty to keep me occupied. Over there," Danita gestured towards the tree line, eager to get off the topic, "I am going to build a second barn. That's where I'll set up everything I need to clean, card and spin the wool."

Amelia smirked. "You really have your work cut out for you. A good, brawny male around—"

"I've already got half a dozen places lined up to take a look at my stuff once I’m producing." Danita folded her arms. "And—"

Amelia grabbed Danita's arm and let out a short scream. Her eyes were wide as saucers. Danita spun on her heel in time to see two huge bears emerge from the trees. Each one was about twice as tall as any regular grizzly, with paws the size of hubcaps and heads as big as a small car. One was gray, the other honey-brown.

"Oh, those two again."

Danita scowled to cover up how her heart skipped a beat on seeing them. The two strolled along the trees, grunting to each other, occasionally bumping shoulders and making chuffing noises that sounded like laughter. Which it probably was.

If Amelia hadn’t been here, Danita would be internally begging them to shift into their human forms. Maybe even indulge in her fantasy of them strolling up to the farmhouse and tossing her into a pile of hay while they took turns with her. She may be a virgin, but a prude she was not.

"Those two again?" Amelia rose a brow at her.

"They're just a couple of Bear shifters that live around here or something. They've been hanging around since I moved in. At least they're in their Bear forms this time. Sometimes they walk around naked." Danita felt heat rising in her cheeks. "Not that they aren't nice to look at, of course, but I want this to be a family-friendly farm, you know."

Amelia smirked at her. "You should see why they're hanging around. Because if they just started once you moved in, it could be that they're looking for a romp in the hay–literally!"

"Just because you got lucky and landed yourself two Wolves who are more than happy to share you doesn't mean the rest of us will be so lucky."

Danita sighed with disappointment as the Bears disappeared again. Even if she hadn't had fantasies about a threesome before, Amelia's stories about how mind-blowing sex with two men at once was would have her reconsidering her attitude.

"You might be luckier than you realize. There aren't any Bear shifter communities out here. Those two might be lonely."

Danita smiled at her foster-sister. "Maybe, but I don't have time for one boyfriend right now, let alone two."

"Just make sure you have time to come to my wedding," Amelia replied. "I'd ask you to be a bridesmaid, but Timothy, Xavier and I all decided we want something more intimate. So the wedding party is just the three of us, and only family is being invited to attend."

"Of course I'll come." Danita smiled at her foster-sister. "I can see how happy they make you. I don't think I've ever seen you beam like you do when you talk about them. I wouldn't miss your wedding for anything."

"Good. I have to go, but call me, okay?" Amelia glanced between the ramshackle barn and dilapidated house and shook her head. "You have a lot of work ahead, Dani. If the Alphas and I can help you in any way—"

"I'll let you know."

They kissed cheeks, and Amelia left. Danita glanced at the tree line, but the Bears were good and gone. Without changing and giving her a good look at their tightly-muscled asses. How rude. If they were going to invade her property the least they could do was give her something to look at!

She headed to the house to take a look at a burnt-out light fixture, but before she got to the porch, another car pulled into her driveway. A blue Mercedes.

Danita's jaw dropped. What a beautiful car! She struggled to put her eyes back in her head as a man dressed in a sharp navy blue suit–and for some reason, black leather gloves–stepped out of the car. He clearly wasn't from around here. He had all the polish of a Harvard lawyer, unlike the rough farmers she had come to know as her neighbors.

"Danita Valdez?"

"Yes. May I help you?"

The man smiled. His skin had that perfect sun-tanned glow that came with people who spent their time in tanning beds rather than actually in the sun. His hair was salt-and-pepper gray. There was something graceful about the way he walked that reminded her of a cat stalking its prey. She shivered as he drew closer.

"Dean McGrath." He held out his hand, and Danita shook it. "I was sorry to hear about your uncle's passing. Tragic, that a man would take his own life like that."

Danita made herself smile, though the man’s voice made her skin crawl. "Thank you. I didn't really know him very well. Still, he gave me what I always wanted. My own land to establish myself as a farmer."

"Yes…" His gaze swept over her freshly inherited farm. "The thing is, your uncle owed me quite a bit of money. In the general vicinity of five hundred thousand dollars. And since he owed me that money, this land technically belongs to me."

Danita's brows rose. "Excuse me? I assure you, I went over his finances very carefully with a lawyer and—"

"We don't want to involve lawyers now, do we?" McGrath flashed her a smile with distinctive fangs.

Danita stared at them.

"Oh, silly me." He made a big show of pushing the fangs until they were even with his other teeth. "Leopard shifter, you know. Sometimes my teeth just lust for something to tear into. But as I was saying, I'm sure you and I can figure this out just fine without involving any unnecessary middlemen."

A loan shark. Danita repressed yet another shiver, the hairs prickling on the back of her neck. She longed to run into the house and slam the door but somehow knew that it would only make him pounce and do something she didn't want to think out.

"For all I know you could be making this up to try to extort money from me," she said and hated that there was a tremble in her voice. "Besides, I don't have anything to give you. Look at the condition of this place. It's going to take a lot of funds to make it productive. So you can take your veiled threats and just leave me alone."

McGrath's eyes narrowed. "Miss Valdez, you do not want to get on my bad side. You've suffered from your uncle's death, and so I'll give you time to rethink what you’re saying to me. I will require a show of good faith, a down payment if you will, in three months' time. I'll go easy on you. Fifty thousand. We'll talk about further monthly payments then."

"How am I supposed to give you money I don't have?" Danita's voice was clearly shaking by this time, no matter how hard she tried to control it.

"Well, perhaps we'll have to find alternative ways for you to pay your debt, then." His gaze slowly ran down her body.

Danita wanted to slap him for daring to look at her that way. She knew she carried extra weight on her belly and thighs, but she had the misfortune of being extremely top-heavy. Not enough for her insurance to cover having breast reduction for health reasons, but enough for disgusting men like Dean McGrath to undress her with their eyes. She backed up a step, heart in her mouth, throat dry.

No. I am not letting some creep cow me.

"Forget that!" Her hands clenched as she shifted her feet into a fighting stance. If he dared come any closer he'd get a palm to the nose and a knee to the groin. "I am going right to the police and then we'll see what happens!"

"Funny… that’s what your uncle said before he sadly took his own life."

Danita froze.

"There won't be any more of that silliness, will there, Miss Valdez? You will pay back your debt, one way or another." He inhaled, leaning forward as though smelling her. It made her skin prickle with disgust. "You are quite the beauty, with those exotic amber-brown eyes, your smooth, supple skin, long, silky brown hair, and that figure… you shouldn't cover it up with those baggy flannel shirts. Hispanic girls like you fetch a high price at auction… especially if they're virgins. Are you a virgin, Miss Valdez?"

McGrath smiled as Danita felt the blood drain from her face. She clutched the step railings. He pulled a card from his pocket and tucked it into her hand before he walked away, not looking back.

This had to be a bad dream. There was no way a loan shark had just come to her farm threatening to pimp her out if she didn't give him money that she didn't have.

She looked down at her hand. Dean McGrath's name and business number were clearly written on it. Her hand clenched around it.

No. No way was this man taking her dreams from her. She was going to find a way out of this, and it would not include selling her body!

Chapter Two – Killian

"How long does McGrath want us to stick around?"

Killian Flanagan glanced over at his partner, Ryan Higgins, amused to see that he had shifted from Bear to human, letting it all hang out for the world to see. Not that there were many people around to see what was on display, surrounded as they were by brush on three sides. The fourth stretched out over a flat field, ending in two buildings that looked like they ought to be knocked down.

The human McGrath wanted them to keep an eye on lived miles away from any neighbors. Killian knew exactly whom Ryan was trying to impress, and shifted himself.

"She's not home, you know."

"She'll be home soon, and you know how she likes to ogle us." Ryan folded his arms, making the flag tattooed on his arm wave. "But I mean it. How much time do we have left here? He visited her two days ago."

"You know what McGrath said. We're supposed to inform him if it looks like she's going to run. Wouldn't blame her if she did, with that ugly mug always staring at her." He pointed at Ryan's face.

"Watch it, Kelly, or I'll have to tear your head off," Ryan growled, and only half in jest. He ran a hand through his dark hair. "But I'm serious. I don't like intimidating girls. It's not fair that she should have to inherit her uncle's debt."

Killian agreed with his partner, but the fact was that McGrath was feeling the squeeze himself. The Leopard liked to think of himself as a big fish in the local crime syndicate. Colloquially known as the Four Clovers, most members, Killian, Ryan and McGrath included, were of Irish descent. The Leopard had gotten himself in over his head with the head of the organization, though, when he lost not one but three drug manufacturing operations out here in the countryside.

Naturally, this failure was transferred to the dupes McGrath had lent money to. Or in this case, a young woman who had stumbled into the whole spider's web quite by accident.

The sound of Danita's rattletrap truck got Killian's attention. His gaze moved over the flat pastureland the former occupant had used to grow hay and towards the house. Danita stopped her truck and put her head down on the wheel. Even from this distance, Ryan could see her shoulders shaking.

"She's crying."

Killian frowned. He brushed a strand of his hair away from his face. A heavy frown crossed his face. For a reason he couldn’t quite put his finger on, he hated seeing her cry this way. It was like her hope was broken, the way her whole body shook. The faint sound of her sobs reached him.

"I’d like to find a way to cheer her up," Ryan muttered. "Are there any rules against giving her a little distraction?"

To anybody else, those words would seem harsh, but Killian knew what Ryan meant. His partner wasn't one for many words. He was a man of action and usually didn't hesitate before he just went and did whatever it was he wanted. Killian was a bit more of a thinker but generally was the same. He did what he wanted.

And right now he wanted to stop the beautiful woman that they had been assigned to keep an eye on from crying.

"We have to go back to camp and dress first."

Ryan rolled his eyes. "We don't need clothes."

"We are not going to march over there and fling her over our shoulders and carry her to bed. She'd be terrified. Besides, look at her. She's going to be embarrassed that we interrupted her crying. So we give her some time to calm herself down, and then we give her the best distraction of her life."

Ryan growled, but turned and strode into the trees. With one last glance at Danita, Killian followed. He wanted that sweet little beauty, and he knew that Ryan did, too. The fact that they would never be able to agree who got her first only meant that they'd have to have her at the same time, but he knew that no matter how shocked she was by the idea, she'd come around quickly.

They always did.

The real matter was timing, so they wouldn't frighten her off before they had her screaming their names and forgetting whatever it was that had her upset.

Hell, she's going to forget her own name.

Killian repressed a groan as he imagined it, her voluptuous body pressed between theirs, her eyes rolling in wild abandon, her mouth hung slack as they took her together. The effect of his fantasies was immediately apparent. Ryan glanced at him with a raised brow.

"Have something you want to share, Kelly?"

Killian smirked. "Danita Valdez."

"Me, too."

The two Bear shifters returned to their camp quickly. They had used a logging road to get as close as they could to the Valdez farm and then parked their four-by-four truck to make camp. Usually one of them was always at the tree line, watching Danita, but they were only going to be a couple of minutes.

Killian didn't really enjoy living out here, away from the comforts of the city, but when the boss ordered, he could either obey or end up with a pair of cement shoes.

It wasn't long before they were headed back to Danita's farm. She had left the truck by that time. Killian cast a critical look at the state of things as they jogged across the field. How was she meant to pay McGrath whatever she owed him when her farm was in this state?

He knocked on the door when they got to the house. The paint had peeled off the cedar siding, and in more than one place it looked like a board was missing. He shook his head.

Well, he had been bored on this surveillance, anyway. McGrath couldn't begrudge them helping out sweet little Dani to put her farm back in order. Besides, he wasn't so certain that seducing her was going to be that easy, not with whatever was upsetting her. Working around the place would help in that regards.

Besides, he liked Danita. Beyond her smoking hot body, he could see that she was optimistic, hardworking and full of dreams. Any way he could help her achieve those dreams looked good in his book.

Danita's eyes were red and puffy when she answered the door. They widened at the sight of him and Ryan standing at her door. A hand flew to her mouth, a faint darkening of her golden olive tones indicating she was blushing.

"Good evening, Miss Valdez," he greeted, giving her an easy smile. "Mr. McGrath sent me and my partner here to help you out."

The faint flush turned sickly as soon as McGrath's name was out. Killian frowned as he and Ryan walked into the house. A quick glance at his partner showed a scowl. It was clear that they weren't going to be doing any seducing today. From the look on Danita's face right now, if she’d agree at all, it was because of fear.

That was not how Killian Flanagan treated women.

Danita backed away from the two shifters, craning her neck to look at them. She barely came to Killian's shoulder, and Ryan was even taller. Between them, they were five hundred pounds of pure muscle.

"Who are you?" Danita squeaked.

"I'm Killian, this is my partner Ryan. Where's your kitchen?"

She stared at him like she wasn't sure she had heard him correctly. Killian allowed an amused smile to surface as he nodded to reassure her that he wanted the kitchen. A good, hardy supper was just the thing a woman needed after a good cry. At least that was what his mother used to say.

Besides, Killian wanted something that wasn't cooked over coals. He might never be able to get rid of the taste of ash.

Silently, Danita pointed. Killian nodded at her and headed the way she pointed, although once he was in the room, he couldn't help but think it might be better to order in. The linoleum was cracked, the ceiling burnt, walls stained, and the stove had definitely seen better days. Given the bleach smell, Danita had cleaned it thoroughly, but it was disgusting.

As Killian started to look through the drawers for what he needed to make spaghetti, a four-legged creature came into the room. He stopped and stared at it. It stared back. It was a fairly small animal, with a long neck and legs, covered in thick brown wool.

"Danita, will you come here please?"

Moments later, looking like she was about to faint, Danita appeared in the doorway.

"What’s that?"

"She's Maria, my alpaca."

Killian looked back at the alpaca. It gracefully skittered across the kitchen to rub its head against Danita. Ryan appeared in the doorway behind the human, looking curious.

"Why is there an alpaca in the house?" Killian asked, bewildered.

"I'm going to start a herd, but all I have is Maria right now. They're herd animals so I can't just keep her outside."

"So you let the livestock in the house?"

"She's house trained. Alpacas always use the same spot for their bathrooms." Danita chewed on her lip. "Please don't hurt her."

Ryan patted the alpaca's furry head. "We're not here to hurt you or your pet, Dani. Like my partner said, we’re here to help you. This place is going to need a lot of work done on it if you're going to pay McGrath back."

The human's shoulders relaxed as she looked at Ryan, and a hesitant smile appeared on her face. She believed that they wouldn't hurt her, at least. That was good. They wouldn't get anywhere with her fearing them. Still, they'd have to give it a few days before they rocked her world.

Not for the first time, Killian regretted ever joining up with McGrath and the Four Clovers. It had seemed like the only option at the time, but this life just wasn't for him.

When they first met McGrath, he and Ryan were two teenage runaways in a world that didn't understand shifters or their desire to have a woman between them in bed. When they met the Leopard, he talked as if he could show them a place where they'd belong and always have family. It was pretty lies that sucked them in. Throwing in their lot with McGrath was like making a deal with the devil.

He shook the thoughts from his head as Ryan asked Danita about alpacas and why she wanted to raise them. The human answered hesitantly, but Killian loved listening to every word that fell from her lips. She had a beautiful, sensuous voice with just a hint of an accent.

He couldn't wait until he heard her crying out his and Ryan's names while the three of them made love.

Chapter Three – Danita

Danita sighed as she dressed in an old pair of coveralls the next morning. She had gotten precious little sleep the previous night, worried about her farm, her future, and the two Bear shifters that were apparently living with her now.

If she didn't know that Ryan and Killian were sent by McGrath, she would have been more than thrilled to know that they were camped out in her living room. Her fantasies were one thing, but it was nothing like seeing them up close. They were, quite frankly, gorgeous. All strength and muscle. Ryan's freckles and tattoos gave him a sensual mix of farm boy and bad boy, whereas Killian's easy smile kept flashing his dimples. He oozed sexual confidence, something that had Danita's heart beating faster as soon as they were near.

The question was why they were there.

When they assured her that McGrath had sent them to help her, she couldn't help but believe them. But what did that mean? Were they here to ease her into accepting being auctioned off? Or were they here to help her clean up this place so she could turn a profit and pay McGrath back?

The mortgage she had been counting on to fix up the farm and pay off McGrath's down payment had been denied. Was it just coincidence that the two Bears came to her door as soon as that happened?

McGrath said that virgins sold for a higher price in his market. Had he sent Killian and Ryan to make sure that she stayed a virgin? But how could he even know that? And why would he send two men who would have any virgin dropping their panties to look after her?

Were they gay?

Given the way they looked at her, hell no.

Danita shook her head. Fretting wasn't going to do her any good, and until she could think of some way she’d get some extra money, she was going to keep working on her farm. There was the loan from Amelia that she could take, and she had already applied to several jobs in town and knew that she could sell the farm if it came to that. It was worth a few hundred thousand at least. McGrath’s veiled threat about what would happen if she went to the police meant that wasn't an option.

Danita yawned as she led Maria outside. No money coming in. A huge debt and deadline hanging over her head. Maybe it would be best to sell, to get rid of McGrath and put off her dreams for a couple more years. Better than being sold herself, wasn't it?

"Well, first things first," she muttered, pushing aside those thoughts. She'd just end up paralyzed by stress and fear if she didn't get to work right away. "That barn door needs fixed."

It wasn't until she got to the barn that she heard the sounds of saws running inside. What was going on? Frowning, she peered around the open barn door. Ryan and Killian were inside, measuring and cutting two-by-fours. The buzz of her second-hand equipment filled the hollow space, disrupting birds that had built their nests in the rafters.

Danita watched the Bears for a moment, her heart rate increasing as she watched the sawdust fly and their bare chests pulse as they moved their arms.

Beautiful. If they weren't McGrath's thugs…

As she stepped into the barn, she saw that the door had been fixed. So they really were here to help her out? Maybe McGrath's whole auctioning her off threat was just to make her understand that he was serious about making her pay off her uncle's debt.

"Where did the lumber come from?" she asked when the boys turned off their power tools.

"Rye and I went and got some this morning. Would have brought you with, but you looked too darn cute, curled up in your bed." Killian grinned at her. "We saw the sketches for a lean-to and fence against the barn and thought we'd take a stab at it."

Danita's eyes narrowed and she put her hands on her hips. She always thought that when something seemed too good to be true, that was because it was.

This definitely was too good to be true.

"Is this some sort of trick? Is McGrath adding more to my debt? Because the way it's sitting right now, I'll never be able to pay it! I don't have any capital to even start making money."

The two Bears glanced at each other. Killian shook his head, looking disgusted. "Mortgage was turned down?"

"How do you know that?"

"McGrath has the bank under his thumb. But it's odd that he wouldn't want you to earn the money to pay him off."

"He might want the land," Ryan grunted. "How much do you owe him and when?"

"Fifty thousand down payment in three months. Ten times that altogether. And I don’t owe him anything, it's my uncle who owed him. But apparently, I don't have any say in the matter. And the land isn't worth that much. Trust me, I already checked for oil and whatever."

Ryan stared at her a moment and turned to Killian. They shared a look that she couldn't decipher, then Ryan walked out the door. Just like that, he was gone.

Killian came so close his arm brushed hers, sending chills down her spine. "Don't worry about the money. We'll take care of it."

Danita opened her mouth.

"I said don't worry about it. McGrath wants us to help you, and so we will." Those dimples flashed. "We'll find a way for you to pay us back, Dani."

Did he mean the same thing that McGrath had meant? Disappointment hit her hard. She liked these two muscle-bound hunks. But if they were the kind of guy who thought that she owed them her body to pay a debt she never agreed to in the first place…

She slipped out of the barn, not wanting to face him any longer. For right now she wanted to believe that they were helping her because she was a damsel in distress and they were her knights in shining armor. That daydream might be broken soon enough…

She just wanted to hold onto the dream for a little while longer.

***

For the next several days, Killian and Ryan worked nearly nonstop on the farm. Danita kept busy, too.

The more she got to know the boys, the less afraid she was that they would demand her body as payment. Even though they made no attempt to hide the lust in their eyes, their attempts at seduction had been soft caresses, foot rubs, making dinner. All the normal courting stuff. No threats, no intimidation. More than once Danita woke in the middle of the night with a deep craving to go out to the living room and wake them up.

But as much as she had fantasized about it, she didn't know how to go about seducing these two beautiful specimens. She didn't even know if it was a good idea at this point. She had the mind of an erotica writer, but she was still a virgin, and reality frightened her.

The fear that this was some sort of trick of McGrath's was quickly set to rest, though. Ryan had given her a hundred thousand dollars in cash the same day that she told them how much they owed McGrath and assured her that it was a gift. From the way they talked about the Leopard, they didn't like him any more than she did!

Danita gladly paid half of the cash to McGrath right away, along with an extra ten thousand to buy her two extra months before she had to start her monthly payments. The rest she sunk right into the farm. She seeded hay into the flat fields by the tree line, bought half a dozen alpacas, five females and one male. She even planted a vegetable garden.

In less than a week, things seemed to have turned around for the better. The barn was patched up, the house made livable, and Danita was well on her way to start earning returns on her farm. Life was good.

Until she got a package in the mail from McGrath.

Inside was a pomegranate-red corset attached to a little lacy skirt that would just barely brush her thighs. Danita felt so sick looking at it that she almost missed the note laying on top. Her hands trembled as she picked it up. She had four and a half months before she had to start paying him back, didn't she? So why was he giving this to her?

Had he changed his mind? Did he want her himself, and not just her money?

Danita's heart sunk as she stared at the note. For your shifters.

Tears blurred her eyes. The boys had bought her after all. Everything they did… it was just pretense. They didn't care at all.

Her despair quickly turned to anger. How dare they? How dare they hang around her farm when she didn't ask for it, do work that she didn't ask them to do, give her money that, again, she did not ask for, and then turn around and pull something like this?

If they had bought her from McGrath, then they should have damn well have the decency of telling her, rather than pretending that they were actually helping her. That they cared about her as a person.

Her fantasies about them had felt like they came true, she was on the verge of giving herself to them, and all the while, all they could see her as was a pair of big boobs and a tight squeeze.

So they think that they can just buy my virginity?

She had had plenty of opportunities to have sex. She always chose not to. It wasn't like she was looking for her first time to be her forever and only, she wasn't that naive, but she also decided long ago that she wasn't going to have sex for sex's sake. She wanted a meaningful connection, and she had thought she found it with Ryan and Killian.

Danita gathered up the set and marched outside, where the boys had started a fire for a wiener roast. Well, something was going to roast, all right.

The boys smiled when they saw her. It only made her angrier.

"My virginity is not for sale!"

Ryan stiffened as Danita threw the lingerie, box and all, into the fire. She put her hands on her hips, glaring at the two of them. Killian looked shocked, his blue-green eyes flickering towards the burning lingerie and back to Danita.

"What are you talking about?" he demanded.

She opened her mouth to continue her accusations but stopped. The situation was seriously messed up, but the smart thing would be listening to their side of the story. After all, if McGrath would go so far as to make the bank deny her mortgage to force her into his power, could she put it past him to try to drive away the two Bears that had been helping her out?

"Danita?" Killian came closer, his eyes growing stormy. "What are you talking about?"

Was he angry at her, or had he guessed what was going on? Trying to remain emotionless, Danita told the boys all about McGrath's proposal of 'alternative' payments. The words tasted bitter in her mouth. Before she was even done, Ryan let out a feral roar and leaped from the fire, shifting smoothly into a Bear. His clothes shredded, flying everywhere as he charged for the forest. Danita stared after him with wide eyes.

"What is he doing?"

"He just needs to blow off some steam," Killian said.

Danita could hear it was taking him quite a bit of effort to stay calm. Her eyes filled with tears. Seeing them, Killian's face fell. He brushed his fingers against her cheek, then withdrew them sharply.

"We're not angry with you, Dani. I'm sorry that McGrath was like that, and as for that," he pointed to the burning remains of the corset, "we had nothing to do with it. We didn't buy you. We didn't even think that McGrath knew that Ryan dug up our savings for you."

Relief washed over Danita. Of course. This was just McGrath again, his tricks. Her boys weren't like that. They really did care.

"I'm sorry I thought—"

"Don't be. You had every right to think that."

When Killian held his arms out to her, she gratefully stepped into them. Her shoulders shook with repressed sobs. She didn't even know why she was crying. Maybe it was because she was just so happy that her boys were here for her, not because they thought that they owned her, but because they genuinely cared.

She clung to Killian, letting herself melt into his strong embrace. As long as they were here, she was safe.

Chapter Four – Ryan

His blood reached boiling point quickly. Ryan patrolled the edges of Danita's farm, sniffing for any trace of McGrath. The Leopard was a sly, slippery devil. It wouldn't surprise the Bear if McGrath had been spying on them this whole time.

It was clear that he wanted Danita.

And it was just as clear that he didn't want the hard working, determined woman that Ryan and Killian had gotten to know.

He didn't want her pounding fence posts into the earth, or hauling hay bales around while she prepared to feed her alpaca herd, or climbing into the top of the barn to rip off the old shingles and lay down new ones. He didn't want how silly she got when she was tired, the string of curse words when she nailed her thumb or the way she ran for the first aid kit if someone else injured themselves.

All Dean McGrath wanted was her body. He didn't care if he broke Danita's heart or left her a shell of her former self. He wanted to manipulate her into getting into his bed for as long as he could. It had happened before, and it was only fear of Killian being punished that kept Ryan from taking matters into his own hands before now.

But Danita? No. There was no way he was going to let that stinking Leopard get his paws on her.

It was all he could do to stop himself from chasing McGrath down right now to tear him to pieces. The only thing that held him back was the knowledge that if he did that, Danita and Killian would suffer for it.

The fury still heating Ryan's blood cooled a little. When he had decided to run away from home all those years ago, he expected to go alone. But Killian had sacrificed everything and went with him. Kelly was from a very rich family in the community of shifters they grew up in. His family would have protected him when it came out that he liked to share women with his best friend.

The same couldn't be said of Ryan. His mother was incredibly homophobic, and any sort of indication that her son didn't fit in her narrow view of morality meant he was beaten. He'd learned over the years to hide his pain as his flesh and bones knit back together. At least shifters healed faster than humans. If he had had to spend weeks hiding a broken arm rather than a few hours he never would have made it outside the house.

It continued for years. And when he told Killian, his best friend had bought two plane tickets out west and told him to pack only what they could carry. Killian always knew what to do.

There was no scent of Leopard around the farm, and Ryan's head had cooled enough for him to think straight. He headed back to the house, careful to avoid the alpaca pasture. Danita got upset if they frightened the animals.

Killian was waiting for him on the half-fixed front porch. Night had deepened to the point where the only light was the splash of Milky Way and connect-the-dots puzzle above them. Ryan shifted back to human form, sitting on the porch next to his partner.

"Danita?"

Killian shrugged. "She's sleeping. A little mortified that she would think the worst of us, but I think she'll be okay. The real question is what we do now."

"I think you mean the real question is how we kill McGrath." Ryan didn't bother to stop the growl in his voice. His hands clenched.

Killian might still be trying to convince himself that the reason they were drawn to Danita was just because she was a beautiful, sensuous woman that would no doubt give them great pleasure, but Ryan knew the truth. She was their mate. The one that they had been looking for all this time, even if they hadn't realized they had been looking.

To Ryan's surprise, Killian let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. He felt his hackles rising. His best friend didn't think that McGrath deserved to die over this?

"We are going to kill him. We're not going to let him abuse and destroy Dani that way. Kelly, don't tell me you're even considering leaving her here."

"Calm down. Look, I understand how you feel. I do. There is nothing more I want than to see McGrath dead right now, except—"

Ryan growled warningly.

"Except for Dani to stay safe." Killian glared at his partner. "Killing McGrath is useless if it gets Dani hurt, or worse. So keep your head on straight, so I don't have to beat you."

"Like you could." Ryan flexed his muscles, recognizing Killian's attempts to lighten the heaviness between them. It worked, and both shifters relaxed a little. Ryan rolled his shoulders. "So. What do we do, then?"

"We play this smart. If we decide to kill McGrath, then even if the Leopard doesn't see us coming and kills us, then the Lion will consider us in-house traitors. He'd kill Dani as well as both of us to send a message to the syndicate. We're just a couple of low-level thugs, Rye. McGrath brought us in. We're just lucky he wants to keep us."

"Excuse me?"

"If he didn't, he would have killed us already, rather than trying to just isolate Dani."

"If his game is to force Dani into a situation where she had no choice but to accept his 'offer', then we should be on the lookout for sabotage on the farm." Ryan knew that if he continued to interfere in McGrath's plans it would paint giant bullseyes on his forehead, but he didn't care. All he wanted was to protect Danita. He chewed on his lip as he glanced at his partner. "I'll understand if you decide to go. It's risky—"

"And leave you to get all of Dani's gratitude? No." Killian knocked his shoulder. "But that does bring me to another point…"

Ryan nodded, waiting for Killian to continue. After several minutes passed in silence, his brow furrowed. It wasn't like his friend to leave thoughts unfinished.

Killian shook his head and laughed. "Look at me, acting like that wuss I was when we first decided that we wanted to share women. The point is, Dani's a virgin. We're going to have to adjust our normal game plan for her."

"Why?"

Killian rolled his eyes. "Rye, you know that taking us both in can be a strange, sometimes painful sensation for even the most experienced woman. Dani has no experience. If we're not careful, we could really hurt her. That's if she agrees."

"She'll agree." It was Ryan's turn to roll his eyes. "Haven't you seen the way she looks at us? Smelled her arousal? She wants us as much as we want her. It's only because of McGrath that she’s been hesitant towards our advances."

"That could be true."

"Of course it is."

"Arrogant SOB." Killian gave him a half-smile. "I talked to McGrath while you were gone."

Ryan snarled.

Killian clouted him on the back of the head. "Shut up! He would be expecting something from us. And I knew that I couldn't do it when you were back because of that damn temper of yours. This was for Dani, and it had to be done."

It wasn't enough of an explanation to appease Ryan, but he kept his growls to himself.

"And what exactly did you tell him?"

"I thanked him for his 'gift'," Killian said.

If McGrath was after Danita, then thinking that the Bears had slept with her would only make him angry. Ryan tensed, but Killian continued before he could speak.

"I told him you looked beautiful in it."

"Screw you!"

Killian laughed and shrugged. "I told him that Dani burned it and won't let us near her. I also told him that we're doing what he wanted us to do, keeping her from running away."

"Did he buy it?"

"No."

"Damn. So should we head for the hills, or kill him?"

Killian sprang to his feet. "No. Stop right there. I already told you killing him isn't an option. We'd need to pay double Dani's ransom to the Lion in order to keep our heads. So just stop. I've made an agreement to buy her from him."

"Buy her?" Ryan got to his feet. His hands clenched, and he wondered if a good blow would knock sense into his partner's head or just kill him.

"He's given me a month to pay her debt and an extra two hundred and fifty thousand. If we can get it to him in that time, he'll leave her alone. Forever."

"We don't have that sort of money!"

"You don't. I have seven hundred thousand in a trust fund set up by my family. It's enough to free Dani from McGrath, and a little extra to help the farm get a better foothold. I've already talked to my family's lawyers, and I'm having the money transferred right now."

Ryan's jaw dropped. All this time, and he hadn't known his best friend was loaded. Maybe there was more to it than what Kelly had just told him, but still. They could have prevented this whole mess from ever starting!

"Don't ask me about it, Rye. Please." Killian turned away, though the pain was raw in his eyes. "There's a reason I couldn't get it before."

"You don't get off that easily."

"Fine," Killian growled. "I couldn't get it until my dad died. And now he's dead. Happy?"

Ryan grunted. Killian was never close to his family, but it wasn't like the guy was made of stone. "Sorry."

"Forget it. He was furious when I told him we shared women, and he never could accept me after that. You’re all the family I need. You and…"

"Dani."

"Yeah."

"She's our mate."

Killian shrugged.

Ryan gripped his friend's shoulder. At least they had a little hope, now. Perhaps the three-quarter of a million dollars was enough for the Leopard to let go of Danita.

But it probably wasn't going to be that easy. Clearly, McGrath didn't know about Killian's wealth any more than Ryan did, but once he did, what was to stop him from changing the terms of their deal again?

We only need a quarter of a million more to pay the Lion for permission to kill McGrath. Ryan set his mouth to a firm line. He'd find a way to get that. One way or another, McGrath was going to die.

Chapter Five – Danita

The sun pounding on the back of Danita's neck made her wish that she had an excuse to work inside. But though it was hot out, it was supposed to rain soon, and they had to get the shingling done on the house. There were just too many leaks. The boys had already stopped for lunch. Danita would go in after she got this row done.

A hand reached out and snatched her hammer away from her.

"Hey!" She whirled around to see Ryan standing over her. She scrambled to her feet, reaching for her hammer. "I'm working."

"You're stopping to have lunch. I can hear your stomach growling from inside." Without even waiting for her response, Ryan picked her up. He curled her into a ball under one arm and scrambled down the ladder one-handed. "Your phone keeps ringing, too."

Danita sighed, but there was no arguing with these two sometimes. She allowed him to carry her into the house, where a tuna sandwich was already waiting for her. Sighing, she grabbed her phone and checked the messages. Ryan brought her a glass of water before he headed back outside. Amelia had called half a dozen times. It wasn't like her to call so often, so Danita called back right away.

"Finally!" Amelia sounded stressed when she answered. "I've been trying to get hold of you all day."

"Is something wrong?"

"Wrong? No." Amelia suddenly sounded sheepish. "Not really. I just needed to let you know the wedding's been moved up. My Alphas and I are getting married in three months now, rather than five. I know that's really soon and I have a million things to do, but we decided we didn't want to wait any longer. You can still come, right?"

Danita smiled. "You live only four hours away. Of course I can take a day off and come to your wedding."

"You won't be too busy?"

"Actually, I've been having a lot of help lately… remember the two Bear shifters you saw that day when I was showing you around?"

An excited squeal momentarily deafened Danita. She pulled the phone from her ear, wincing. She chuckled as her foster-sister started demanding when they started helping her, what they were like, and if they had sex yet.

"It's not like that," Danita protested. "We're not in a relationship together."

"Why not?"

Well, because they were sent by the loan shark to keep an eye on me, holding me hostage on my own land.

Yeah, that would go over well. Danita hesitated. They had been sent by McGrath. But they had given her money to buy herself time to get the farm up and running, not to mention helping her out so much. And McGrath's response? Try to split them up. So they weren't exactly his toadies.

Was McGrath sending them to keep an eye on her still a reason not to go for it? Were they even sticking around for him by this time, or for her?

"Dani? Hello? Is it you or them stopping it from going to the next level?" Amelia's voice was heavily amused.

Danita sighed. "Me. They've made it obvious that they want to… well, they want more than just to have me, Amelia. They want to share me. At the same time. I just don't know if it's a relationship thing, or if they just want sex."

"How much are you paying them to help around the farm?"

"Nothing."

Amelia laughed. "That's not behavior of men who are looking for a one-night stand, or they would have left already. Shifters aren't like us, Dani. For them, more often than not, they see their forever mate and just stay with them, waiting for the pieces to fall into place."

"But… even if that is true… how can it work? The three of us? I know the mechanics, at least I think I do… but what if I don't want…" Danita felt her face heating. It wasn't like she hadn't been imagining what it might be like between the three of them, but there was one thing that made her hesitant.

"Remember what Tori used to say? If you can't say it, you're not old enough for it?"

Danita had to laugh at the reminder of their shared foster mother. "Fine. What if I don't want anal sex? What if it hurts?"

"It doesn't when it's done right. And trust me, when it's done right it feels good." Amelia giggled, no doubt at her own memories. "Just make sure you use lots of lube. I have to go, Dani. Wedding, three months. Be there or face my wrath. And good luck with your Bears!"

"Thanks."

Danita hung up the phone. She ate the sandwich slowly, considering what Amelia had told her. Not just about the sex, but about why the boys were helping her out. Could it be true that they had decided that she was their mate? Danita didn't know much about how shifters worked, but if she was their mate…

And even if she wasn't, why do all this if they were just going to abandon her?

There was still McGrath to worry about. The boys were convinced he wanted her, and the thought that the Leopard might be watching made her shiver. If McGrath wanted to sell her virginity—

"It's mine," she said aloud. "My body to do with what I please."

She wasn't going to let fear of McGrath rule her life. She wasn't going to deny herself what she wanted because of what he may or may not want. Besides, whatever fears she had had before were gone.

Whatever fear she felt towards Ryan and Killian at first had all but vanished, leaving only desire behind. They were exactly what she wanted, and she was going to have what she wanted.

Her mind made up and heart hammering with excitement, Danita abandoned her sandwich and ran outside to find them. They were in the barn, sweeping up a pile of loose hay. Danita grinned. What luck that they were both together. She stopped before them and put her hands on her hips

"I have a question for you two." She looked between them, unable to stop her grin from widening even further. "Who do I kiss first?"

The two Bears stopped their work. They both stared at her for a moment before glancing at each other. Identical grins blossomed over their faces. They tossed their brooms away. Ryan stalked towards her, causing her heart to beat a strange tempo, while Killian disappeared behind the pile of hay bales.

"Where is he going?"

Ryan picked her up by the thighs, hefting her to his waist easily. "To get the blanket."

Danita opened her mouth to ask what blanket, but Ryan kissed her hard. It was unlike any kiss she had had before: fiery and demanding but at the same time tender. He held her tightly. Danita gasped in surprise but quickly relaxed, immersing herself in his passion, throwing her arms around his head, wanting to be closer. All too soon, he broke the kiss. A second pair of arms wrapped around her and she found herself being handed to Killian. His kiss was just as demanding as Ryan's had been.

He laid her down on the pile of hay, covered by a blanket now. For a brief moment Dani found it odd that they had prepared for this already, but then they were laying on either side of her, both kissing her neck as their hands roamed her body, unclasping buttons, undoing zippers, easing her clothing from her body.

Danita didn't even care that she hadn't so much as kissed them before. She wanted this, she wanted them to find parts of her where no one had ever gone before, and she wanted it now.

"What do I do?" she blurted, pupils dilating with desire but not wanting to embarrass herself by doing something wrong. The boys clearly knew what they were doing, and she didn't have any experience in these matters…

"Let us worship your body. You'll get the hang of it quickly, but this time is all about us giving you pleasure." Ryan kissed her forehead. "Just relax. We'll take care of you."

She gripped his arms as he buried his face into her neck, making her skin tingle all over her body. Her eyes slid shut with ecstasy, smiling. Killian's hands stroked her thighs. Her core tightened when he pushed them apart, brushing his fingers against her. With Ryan's hands on her breasts and Killian's breath on her thighs, her heart was going so fast she thought she might have a heart attack. An exquisite tight tingling feeling build inside her, starting in her stomach and shooting through her arms and legs.

"You are so beautiful," Ryan whispered, half laying over her body as she fought to keep from writhing under Killian's touch. "So very, very beautiful. We're the luckiest men on the planet that you decided to share yourself with us."

"No, I'm lucky."

Danita clung to him, crying out as Killian built the pressure inside her tighter. It felt so good, far better than anything she had been giving herself. Just when she was at her breaking point, Killian stopped.

"Why?" she asked breathlessly.

A chuckle and the sound of a zipper coming undone answered her. Danita's heart rate spiked as she realized Killian was undressing. When his hand brushed her thigh, she planted her feet on the floor and rolled her hips upwards.

"Patience, sweetheart," Killian said. "We have to take this slow or it could hurt you."

She bit her lip and giggled with excitement as Ryan shifted his weight off her. She felt a rush of heat to her skin as she gazed at her boys undressing, their gazed locked on her. There had been times in the past that she thought she had waited too long for her first time, but right now she knew–she had waited just the right length of time.

She had waited for her boys, even if she didn't know she had been waiting for them.

"Let's get this right." Ryan lifted Danita from the hay pile, beating it flat while she clung to his warmth. Killian moved up behind her and kissed the back of her neck gently.

"This is right," she sighed. "This is perfect."

Killian laughed, tugging her away from Ryan to lay her back down on the hay. He spread out over her, slipping his tongue into her mouth. She could feel him against her and sighed in delight. It turned into a yelp as he rolled over so she was on top. Ryan draped himself over her, kissing the back of her neck as he caged them both with his huge body.

"Wait, wait." Danita swiped her hair out of her eyes. She wanted this so bad, but there was still a little fear. "I don't know if I can take you both at once."

"Not right away, no," Killian said. "Which is why Ryan gets you first. Then I get you."

"How did you decide that?"

"Rock, paper, scissors. Best twenty-nine out of thirty." He brushed the hair from her face. "Do you trust us?"

Danita sucked her lip between her teeth. Of course she did. But this was so new to her… she knew it would hurt but didn't know how much. But if anybody could take care of her, it was her boys. Her body relaxed against Killian's. She nodded.

With Killian's hands stroking her back and his mouth on hers, she shivered. His hips were firm between her thighs, Ryan's body solid behind her as he eased himself in, oh so very slowly. Almost too slowly. Her heart was going wild with delight, her nerve endings setting fire as she stretched to take him in. Twice he stopped and worked her a little before continuing.

Danita groaned. It felt so very good. She could hear Ryan grunting with effort as she started a slow, steady rhythm.

"Does that hurt?"

She shook her head. It stung a little, but there was far too much pleasure for her to risk this ending. Ryan picked up his pace, grunting. Killian's arms were firm around her waist, his mouth on hers, and the intensity of her feelings nearly drowned her. Killian caught her cries in his mouth.

"Stop that, I want to hear her," Ryan grunted from above her, his breath hot on the back of her neck.

"Then it's my turn," Killian shot back.

Danita groaned in dismay as Ryan stopped moving. With a grunt, he withdrew. Before she could protest her loss, the three rolled as though one body. Ryan's hands wrapped around her now, Killian supporting himself over them.

"Beautiful," he breathed, filling the space Ryan had vacated.

It didn't take long afterward for Danita's eyes rolled into the back of her head and she went limp. She felt her muscles spasm, heard her own voice crying out, but her world was so absorbed by the sensations these two hot bodies were given her to notice anything besides the feeling of Ryan's lips on her neck, Killian inside of her, their shared touch building flames.

For that moment, they were her whole world.

Chapter Six – Killian

Killian made sure his gun was loaded before tucking it into the back of his jeans. He would do better against McGrath if he could just shift and tear him to pieces, but the goal was to make sure everything was still on the level. Not to kill him and risk the Lion going after him, Ryan and Danita.

It had been almost three months since McGrath had agreed to let the two shifters buy Danita's freedom. Three months since Danita had moved out of her bedroom and onto the air mattresses in the living room with the Bears. Three months of bliss as they learned what rhythms worked best for the three of them.

And out of the blue McGrath had phoned Killian, demanding to talk about the seven hundred and fifty thousand they were to give him in person. That it corresponded exactly to the amount of money he was able to get from his trust fund couldn't be a coincidence.

If the Leopard wanted more money, could they get it? Even though Killian's trust fund would cover the cost of Danita's ransom, they had nothing else. They were counting on the farm to produce what they needed to survive the winter.

Of course, there was always the option of selling the farm. The alpacas weren't going to produce wool until the following year, and while they had been able to sell from the vegetable garden, it was going to be a rough winter. And that was even if McGrath didn't demand more money from them.

If it came down to it, though, Killian wasn't sure if Danita would sell. She loved her plot of land and her alpaca herd. This was her dream, and she'd fight tooth and nail for it.

Killian pushed aside his worries, focusing on the current situation. Find out what McGrath wanted. The Leopard sat on a bench in the only park this town had, spreading breadcrumbs to a group of pigeons. He smiled pleasantly at Killian, but the Bear saw his fangs. Not a good sign.

"Flanagan. Sit down."

Killian sat.

"Tell me, when I told you and Higgins to keep an eye on Miss Valdez, what part of that made you think it was acceptable to get her pregnant?"

It was like he had been punched in the stomach. "Pregnant?"

Danita hadn't displayed any indication of morning sickness. There was no reason for any of them to suspect she was pregnant. Killian struggled to absorb this information, his hands clenching on his knees. Was she really pregnant, or was McGrath trying to play him?

"Her doctor owes me a few favors and informed me immediately." McGrath's nostrils flared. "You should have known to keep your distance. I can forgive your interference with your attempts at fixing that little farm of hers because there is no way for her to get her plans off the ground. She has dreams, but no real way of realizing them. What I do not appreciate is you lowering her market value."

Market value. Killian clenched his jaw. His fists trembled with the desire to break McGrath's face. Danita was far more than a commodity to be sold.

"You said we could pay off her debt. We are in the process of getting the money you want for her. Surely that covers her market value."

"Well, my price just went up. Twice the amount as before, to show you just how displeased I am. And you have until the end of the month. If you don't have it then, I am going to take Miss Valdez and you will never see her again. Clear?"

Killian nodded, knowing if he moved, he would kill the Leopard. He forced himself to stay still until McGrath was no longer in sight. He made himself sit for a while longer, seething with rage.

McGrath didn't want money. Killian had already guessed that, but he had hoped that enough money would deter the Leopard from his plans. Apparently, it hadn't. He was still pretending it was about money, though, and that gave them time.

The Leopard might think that he just backed them into a corner, but he had actually given them an out.

Now they just needed an extra quarter million. Add that to the seven hundred and fifty thousand Killian was getting from his fund, and they would have a million dollars. Just enough to pay the Lion for permission to kill the Leopard.

***

As soon as he was back at the farm, Killian sought out Danita. She was feeding the alpacas, chatting to them animatedly. He strode over to her and slung her over his shoulder. They would find a way to get the rest of the money they needed to kill McGrath, but he had to make sure she was safe and far away from here.

"Hey!" she laughed and squirmed. "I'm working. You can wait until after supper, big guy."

She thought he was taking her to bed. He shook his head. "Ryan!"

"I mean it, I'm working." Danita's tone was still light and playful.

Killian pushed her into the truck and rounded to the other side. He tried to ignore the look of shock on her face that quickly turned to fear. They didn't have time. They had to get out of here and somewhere safe before McGrath decided to just come and take her.

"What's going on?" Danita's voice was high-pitched. "Kelly?"

Ryan joined them seconds later.

"Get Dani to the safe house," Killian said. "I'll be there shortly with some supplies."

Ryan didn't ask why, but Danita snatched the keys out of the truck's ignition and slid from the truck. Backing away from the two Bears, she shook her head. Her eyes were wide, but she had that set-jaw look that meant she wasn't going to back down.

"I'm not going anywhere. There's work to be done, and you're scaring me. What is happening?"

Killian glanced at his partner for help, but Ryan looked just as confused as Danita. Killian's shoulders slumped, and he told Danita everything, from the original agreement the shifters had made with McGrath and this further development. By the time he was done, Danita was swaying on the spot.

"So we have to go," Killian said, stepping towards her.

"No."

The Bear stopped. Hadn't she heard anything he just said? "Danita—"

"No. We need a quarter of a million dollars. That's only two hundred and fifty. I know my math. I have friends. Lots of friends. My foster-sister, Amelia, offered to give me a loan before I applied for my first mortgage. So I will call her up and ask for it now. And then you can kill McGrath and I don't have to sell my farm or my body to satisfy his demands. I'm sick of him and I want him out of my life."

Her hands were clenched, her chin raised in defiance. Her amber-brown eyes stared at him hard, almost challengingly. She wasn't going to back down. Killian felt a rush of love fill his heart. Beside him, Ryan chuckled low in his throat.

"Our mate is the feisty one, isn't she?"

"Yes," Killian agreed. He smiled. Maybe he hadn't been openly admitting it, but he couldn’t deny any longer that Danita was their mate. Their perfect third piece. "But it would still be best to—"

"Run, so McGrath knows that you're going to kill him?"

"Run so he can't get his hands on you."

Danita stepped forward. She clasped his hands in hers and shook his head. "That won't happen. I'll go phone Amelia right away. The sooner we get that money the better. But I can't just leave the farm. Not when I have Maria and my other alpacas to look after."

She brushed her lips against his. Killian's eyes trailed down to her stomach. In his dread of what McGrath might do, he had forgotten about one very important fact. Something that both thrilled and terrified him.

"Danita." He took a deep breath. "There's something else you need to know."

Chapter Seven – Danita

Pregnant. Danita smoothed her sunshine-yellow dress down over her rounded stomach. She had noticed that she was gaining weight, but hadn't thought anything of it, not with the amount of carbs she'd been eating lately. It wasn't like she had any other signs of being pregnant.

The lack of period probably should have been a giveaway, but she had never really paid attention to her cycle before. Besides, she was so busy working, all the days just seemed to melt together.

She smiled at herself in the bathroom mirror. It was only half an hour until Amelia's wedding, and she told the boys she was coming in here to freshen up–really she just wanted to probe her stomach and beam about the news in private. Today was Melly's day, she couldn’t side rail it by announcing her pregnancy, no matter how much she wanted to.

Her phone rang, startling her. Danita sighed as she answered it without bothering to look at the number. Killian and Ryan had become overprotective lately, always making sure they didn't go more than ten minutes without speaking with her. While she understood their worry and thought it was sweet, it was also a little annoying.

"I'll be right out, you don't have to worry."

There was a pause on the other end. "As much as I am happy to hear that, Miss Valdez, we have something else to speak about."

Danita's heart nearly stopped at the sound of the smooth voice. McGrath. She swallowed hard, clinging to the sink rim. "What do you want?"

"I just wanted to inform you that I know your two Bears are planning to kill me."

"They're not."

"I have friends in the Lion's circle. They have an appointment to meet with him. There's only one reason they would do that."

Danita couldn't deny it. She stayed silent, her heart pounding.

"I'll admit that I'm a little disappointed that they thought that they could hide it from me, but here we are. I just wanted you to know so that it didn't take you by surprise when I killed them first."

She didn't know she was falling until she hit the floor. Her satin dress crumpled around her as she sat on the cold tiles, trying to find a way to breathe. "Don't."

"Pardon me?"

"Don't kill them. Please." Danita clutched the phone tightly, her breathing shallow. She could feel each beat of her heart, but it felt… outside somehow. Like it wasn't part of her body. Or she wasn't. "I'll do whatever you want. Just don't kill them."

"Whatever I want?" McGrath's voice was layered with innuendos, but Danita didn't need any hints.

She already knew exactly what he would want from her, and she was prepared to give it to him. From the start, he had been wanting one thing, and everything he had done had driven her closer to that, bit by bit. Perhaps he’d known the boys would want to kill him all along, and this was his revenge. Whatever. It didn't matter, as long as she could protect them.

"Yes. Just tell me where and when to go."

McGrath chuckled a deep, throaty laugh. "I'm glad to hear it. I can't wait… Even if those brutes took your virginity from me. But don't worry. One night with me and you'll forget all about them."

She wanted to vomit or scream, but only remained silent.

"There is still a matter of what you owe me… I know. You spend a weekend with me–this weekend–and give me your little farm, and I will let your Bears live. After that, we can arrange a weekend here and a few days there until your debt is paid off. Agreed?"

Danita choked out a yes.

The call disconnected. Danita let the phone fall to her lap. Her heart continued to pound, but she didn't feel anything anymore. She couldn't think, either, which was a relief. The numbness was welcome. What was going to happen was going to happen, for the sake of her two Bears, but that didn't mean she wanted to dwell on it.

Eventually, somebody knocking on the bathroom door roused her. Danita quickly got to her feet, smoothed her dress and made sure her makeup wasn't smudged. She tucked her cell phone back into her clasp and strode out, smiling as brightly as she could.

***

All throughout the short ceremony, she was very aware of the warmth of Killian and Ryan by her sides. She reveled in it, stroking their arms and hands, beaming towards Amelia and her own mates as they wed. They would never know about this new agreement she made with McGrath.

Later, when they were home, she'd tell them that McGrath phoned her and offered her a lower price. Something like that. It didn't matter. As long as they weren't out for blood, everything was going to be fine.

Danita violently thrust those thoughts away, knowing that they would lead to a breakdown. Instead, she focused on Amelia. She was so happy up there with Xavier and Timothy. The three of them were clearly perfect for each other. Her beautiful white wedding dress clung to her figure and–was it? Danita squinted. Yep. There was a curve to her stomach. Subtle, but there. Amelia was pregnant.

Such happy news. Such happy, happy news. Danita held her hand against her own stomach. Well, at least that was something she didn't have to be afraid of when…

How she made it through the small dinner afterward, Danita never knew.

All she knew was that she managed to smile and congratulate the happy triad, and she danced with both Ryan and Killian before spinning off with Amelia to giggle and talk about all the happy things they were going through. Amelia assured her that the loan that they had discussed was going to come through by the weekend.

It was only then that Danita felt the weight of it crashing down on her.

Somehow, she managed to keep smiling as she told Amelia that she was so sorry, but she was tired and had to go. Somehow, she managed to keep it together as she got the boys and headed home. She was in full control.

Until she got home and went to her room, claiming she needed extra sleep. It felt cold and empty without her boys. And the worst thing of all was the package on her bed. Inside was a white baby doll negligee. A note was set on the top.

Looking forward to our meeting.

An address followed. Danita closed the box and set it aside. The thought of McGrath inside her house made her feel ill. The thought of anything else… She quickly changed into a pair of old sweats and curled up in bed, trying not to cry, trying to just fall asleep.

She failed in both.

Chapter Eight – Ryan

Ryan stared out the window, watching as the skyscrapers and apartment buildings seemed to close in all around him. Normally he liked being in the city, back in the familiar settings he had grown up in. This time, it just felt claustrophobic. Probably because Danita wasn't with them.

Logically, he knew that she was safe. They didn't just leave her at the farm by herself, after all. Her friend Amelia and her two Wolf Alphas had come to visit. It had been a risk, but Killian had explained to the Wolves that a Leopard shifter was stalking Danita, and they promised to keep her safe.

Even if they were only Wolves, they were still Alphas, and ought to be able to handle McGrath if he tried anything. Ryan was just grateful that the three had agreed to put off their honeymoon for a few days.

Still, it ran against all of Ryan's instincts to leave Danita behind. Killian had a point when he said that the Lion might be even more dangerous towards her than McGrath, though. Risking her was out of the question.

James Grenham had founded the Four Clovers almost two decades ago. Well, him and his four wives. He was a huge man with steely brown eyes and plenty of scars from his younger days. Lions were notoriously violent with each other, even in mated groups like this one.

"Be careful. They might not look it, but the wives are just as dangerous as the Lion himself," Killian warned as he pulled the car into a parking garage.

"Yeah. I know."

Security was already waiting when they got out of the car. Both Bears were frisked, and the two duffle bags that they had the million dollars in was scanned. It was only then that they were escorted to another car, which drove them through the city until they got to a villa-style mansion in the suburbs. Grenham was outside, trimming a hedge as the two Bears were led to him.

The duffle bags were taken inside.

"It's not often that I get two runaways that were taken in by my little family wanting to do away with the one who brought them in." Grenham had his back to them. His gray hair was neatly styled, and his voice had a soothing, gentle quality to it. If not for his bulging muscles clearly defined under his shirt, he would look like a kind old businessman.

Ryan was fairly certain that he and Killian could take the Lion in a fight, but they wouldn't last long if they did. Not with all the security around.

Besides, they weren't here to fight Grenham, but to get his permission to kill the Leopard.

"McGrath is threatening our mate. If there was a feasible alternative, we would take it. But he decided that he wants her, and is stalking her. Leopards never release their prey once it's in their sights." Killian's voice was strong and emotionless. It was a good thing he was here to do the talking. "We tried to buy her freedom, but he keeps making demands we can't possibly hope to fill."

Grenham snapped a twig and turned, smiling pleasantly at them. "And so you came to me to buy forgiveness for killing him?"

Killian hesitated.

"We want to protect our mate," Ryan said.

The Lion's brown eyes flickered towards him, the fine scars on his face looking more like wrinkles than anything else. Ryan didn't let himself be fooled. The man was dangerous. He might be older than he once was, but that didn't mean he was any less deadly.

"Two males for one female." Grenham shook his head. "It's unnatural. And Bears no less. Your kind usually doesn't even take life mates, do they?"

Ryan opened his mouth to angrily protest against that unfair stereotype but Killian elbowed him in the side. "We realize our relationship is unconventional, but—"

"But I'm afraid that if you wanted permission to kill McGrath, you won't be getting it from me." Grenham shook his head, looking amused as both Bears tensed. "McGrath is—"

"A pig."

Ryan turned to find four women standing behind them, eyes narrowed and arms folded. They were all beautiful, all blonde, and had strong bodies. The one on the furthest left stepped around them and glared at Grenham.

"McGrath is a pig. You've turned a blind eye towards him long enough, James. He might not give you permission to kill the Leopard." The woman turned to the two Bears. "But we do. Go kill him. Protect your mate from the likes of McGrath. And we will only ask half of what you brought."

The Lion made a noise of protest in his throat.

The woman gave him a black glare. "The other half is for your freedom. Survive your attack on McGrath, and you will no longer be obligated to serve the Four Clovers. You can live on your little alpaca farm with your little human and never hear from us again."

Ryan's jaw dropped. "How do you—"

"It's our business to know." The Lion growled. "Now get out of here, before I lose my temper."

***

They were halfway home when Danita called Killian and told him that she had decided to go stay with Amelia for the weekend. As much as Ryan wanted to see her, hold her and assure her everything was going to be okay, he knew it was for the best that she wasn't at the farm while they killed McGrath. They couldn't risk hurting her.

"Have you noticed that Dani has been acting off lately?" Killian asked abruptly.

"Isn't that normal, though? There's a Leopard stalking her and we're going to kill him. She's not like us, used to this violence. Of course she's frightened and not acting like herself."

"Ever since the wedding, she's been acting differently." Killian's brow furrowed. "I've caught her crying in the barn a few times, and sometimes she just sits there, staring off into space with this… this destroyed look on her face. And then at night…"

Ryan knew what he was talking about. She was desperate, almost rabid, in their lovemaking. Every night, for hours and hours, until she fairly collapsed with exhaustion. He frowned, a shiver running down his spine. "I've been telling myself that it's pregnancy hormones."

"And so have I. But… Maybe I'm just being silly."

Ryan's brow furrowed as he considered the situation. Could there be something else happening that they weren't aware of? Something that happened at the wedding?

He squinted. "It could be that the wedding triggered something. Like, maybe she's thinking that we might never get married or something? That McGrath kills us?"

Killian frowned but didn't reply. They continued on in silence, both wrapped up in their own thoughts. Would fears for their safety be enough to drive Danita to be as distracted as she had been for the past few days? If that was the case, couldn't she have just told them about it?

She had told them not to kill McGrath after he called Killian to not only lower her ransom but also gave them an extension. They had told her they weren't going to, just because she was so distraught. They had even gone as far as to tell her that this trip was to ask for the Lion's interference, rather than permission to kill the Leopard.

But now, Ryan shivered as he considered what could have happened to change McGrath's mind.

***

Back at the farm, they started preparing at once. Luring McGrath to a location wouldn't work, he was too smart to fall for something like that. So the only option left to them was to hunt him down and tear him to pieces. He would not be caught unprepared, though. Just their presence might set him off. So they were bringing guns, knives, anything they might need to take him out if they were in a space where shifting was impossible.

"We should bring a couple of bags to look like we're paying him," Killian said as he slid a knife into his boot. "Go look in the bedroom for another duffle bag, will you?"

Ryan grunted. He would prefer to be headed to get McGrath already but did as Killian said and headed to the bedroom.

The instant he entered, he knew something was wrong. The old, ratty slippers that Danita wore everywhere in the house were sitting beside her dresser. She wore them to sleep every night because her feet got cold. Even when she complained that both Killian and him cuddled up to her made her too hot, she kept those damn slippers on.

There was no way she would have left them behind.

"Kelly!"

"What?" Killian sounded vaguely annoyed.

"She left her slippers."

Killian rushed to join him in the bedroom door. "Maybe she was in a rush to pack and forgot them."

"Those slippers?" Ryan yanked his cellphone out of his pocket and called her. It went straight to voicemail. "Her phone's off."

"McGrath." Killian gripped his hair, tugging hard on it. "But how would he have abducted her when the Wolves were here? Unless…"

With a growl, he pulled out his own cell phone. Ryan tore into the bedroom, searching for any sort of clue while Killian talked on his phone. He didn't care who it was. His heart pounded, his mouth dry. It was obvious what McGrath wanted with their Danita, and if he got his way…

No! His hands trembled. If there are any gods for real, don't let this happen!

If McGrath had his way, he'd have to kill the Bears or they'd kill him. It was as simple as that.

He found a torn note in the wastebasket. It was in tiny bits, crumbled, but Ryan was able to smooth them out and piece them back together quickly enough. His breathing was shallow as he read the address. The writing was McGrath's.

Gotcha.

Killian cursed, still in the doorway. "She told the Wolves McGrath got arrested. That's how she convinced them to leave her alone."

"I know where she went." Ryan headed for the door. He grabbed a gun and a knife as he passed, a roar building in his chest. "Let's go kill a Leopard."

Chapter Nine – Danita

The road had turned from pavement to gravel some time ago, but the jolting ride was over now. Danita pulled her truck between two low-hanging branches from an elderberry tree. She hadn't expected to end up in the middle of the bush when she plugged the address McGrath had given her into her GPS. But that was probably his plan. If she tried to change her mind and run, or scream for help, or anything else, there wasn't anyone to help her.

This is for the boys, she reminded herself, getting out of the truck. I can do this to save their lives.

A neat little cabin was tucked into the maples and scrub brush. It looked somewhat old and overgrown, but it was clear that McGrath had been here recently, cleaning it up. The freshly painted rail on the wraparound porch attested to that. The cabin was built from logs, a pretty yellow-grey color, and the door had a stained glass rose window set into it.

Danita tried not to think about how many other victims McGrath had brought here before her. It was very isolated. What if he planned to murder her? There would be plenty of places to hide her body. He could have a graveyard just behind the cabin easy enough!

The thought almost made her bolt back into the truck and leave, but she steeled herself and grabbed her weekend bag. If he had a habit of murdering people, Ryan and Killian would have told her, wouldn't they?

They didn't know I was coming.

She pushed that thought aside. He wasn't planning on killing her.

Inside, the cabin was bright and open, with a single room as the kitchen and living room, divided by a stone hearth that went from floor to ceiling. Everything smelled like pine sol. But it was empty.

"Hello?"

She looked around. Had she gotten the right address?

The light creak of a floorboard made Danita turn. McGrath was right behind her, a predatory gleam in his eyes. She jumped and backed away from him, her heart pounding in her throat. She couldn’t breathe as she stared at him, adrenaline flooding her system. Every instinct she had told her to fight him, run away and drive off.

He was a predator, and she was his prey.

"There you are." He reached out and brushed her hair from her face. "I was beginning to think you had changed your mind."

At that moment, Danita wished that she had. Her stomach clenched and she was sure that if he touched her again, no matter how innocently, she would end up vomiting all over him. Her legs felt wobbly as she set her bag on the floor.

"I have to bring some other things in from the truck." Her voice was hardly more than a whisper as she tried to edge around him.

McGrath caught her arms. "I don't think so. Do I look like I'm an idiot? Those two Bears went to the Lion for permission to kill me. You didn't think I'd let them get away with that, do you?"

"N-no!" She shook her head and wrenched herself free of his grasp. "They were just going to ask if he would stop you. They weren't going to ask to kill you."

"You're foolish to think that. They won't stop until I'm dead. So run, Miss Valdez. Run as hard as you can. When I catch you, I'm going to tear your throat out and leave your body for your precious Bears to find."

Danita stumbled back, her heart pounding. Her eyes widened as she stared at McGrath. He meant every word that he was saying. "They don't know where I went. They don't know I'm here."

"After I'm finished with you, I'll send them the coordinates. Now run–wait." McGrath tilted his head and his gaze swept down her body. "I still want a taste. Put on that little white number that I gave you, and then you can run."

No. He was going to kill her, and there was no way she was going down without a fight. She had made a deal with him to save her boys. If he wasn’t going to agree to his end, no way in hell would she consider letting him touch her. Danita clenched her fists, feeling the steel rise up her spine.

McGrath's gaze never moved. "Well?"

"It's in my bag," she replied.

Slowly, she bent over to grab it. She sucked in a deep breath and snapped up, swinging the bag at McGrath. He jumped back, but not fast enough. The bag hit him in the head. Danita sprang forward, slamming her palm to his nose. He cried out, stumbling. She punched him hard in the stomach and ran.

She had just made it down the front steps when a scream from behind her made her stumble. She turned to see a giant Leopard charge through the door. His fur shone with gold, the dark pattern was like midnight against the noon sun. He was easily as tall as she was. Danita ducked, just missing the massive paws that swiped at her face. The Leopard landed lightly, turning on a dime. He crouched on the ground, snarling at her.

Danita scrambled to the left, but the Leopard leaped lithely to block her. He advanced a step. She fell back one. His tail and whiskers twitched. This wasn't the end of his game. It was just the beginning.

"Please," she begged despite herself. "Please don't do this."

McGrath made a noise that sounded like a chuckle–and Danita heard the roaring of a vehicle. As the Leopard's head whipped around, she scrambled to her feet and ran. McGrath pounced on her. Fiery pain coursed through her shoulder and neck, and then he was gone. She saw him disappear into the trees.

Hot blood coursed through her body. Her head spun as the pain increased. An earth-shattering roar made her wince. Then a honey-brown Bear, easily twice as large as McGrath, ran past her.

Ryan. Danita stared after him in amazement. How had he found her? She tried to push herself up but the agony shot through her again, and she made herself lay still. The world tilted and swayed. Her eyes closed tightly, hanging to what little shreds of consciousness she still had.

Big, strong hands stroked her hair. They probed her neck and shoulder. The wound throbbed and she whimpered.

"Shh, Dani. You're going to be okay. You're going to be okay." Killian's calm voice wrapped her up in its embrace.

"Ryan," she whimpered.

"The Leopard doesn't have a chance against him. Just stay still. I don't think that it was a major wound, but I still have to clean you up and stop the bleeding."

Killian gently rolled her over before gathering her in his arms. He headed into the cabin. Nausea swirled everywhere in Danita's body, otherwise, she would have protested. She didn't want to be here, to imagine what might have happened.

But Killian was right. They needed to take care of this. He would protect her.

He set her down on the couch and got to work. Danita didn’t know if she fell unconscious or he was just that quick, but the next thing she knew, her nausea had subsided and the pain had diminished. Killian taped some gauze to her neck and nodded, as though satisfied with his work.

"Take this." He pressed a pill into her hand.

"What is it?"

"Painkiller. It's a superficial wound, but I bet it hurts."

Danita swallowed it down, choking a little as it scraped her throat.

"Stay here." He kissed her forehead. "I'm going to help Ryan. We'll be back shortly."

She didn't want him to leave her, but she also didn't want Ryan to get hurt, so she didn't protest as Killian left. He leaped from the porch, shifting mid-air into his huge gray Bear. Danita listened anxiously, straining her ears, but as soon as the sound of Killian moving through the brush was gone, all was silent.

***

Despite the situation she found herself in, Danita did end up falling asleep. The adrenaline sapping her energy, combined with the painkiller Killian had given her and the lack of sleep she had had the past few nights sent her unconscious quickly. When she woke, her mind was crisp, and she felt much stronger.

The sound of running water and a voice drew her attention. Fear grabbed her, flooding her with adrenaline yet again. She got to her feet and inched towards the bathroom door, which stood ajar. The water was too loud for her to make out the voice. What if McGrath had shaken off the boys and come back? Worse, what if he had hurt them?

She skirted the bathroom door and grabbed a knife before she hurried back to the couch and laid down again.

Right at that moment, the water turned off. A man grunted with pain.

"I can't believe you let him get the drop on you like that." Killian's voice. Danita jumped to her feet. "I told you to be careful."

"Yeah, yeah."

Danita ran to the bathroom, throwing the door open. Ryan was stiffly drying himself off, Killian half-supporting him. Neither had a scratch on them. With a cry of relief, she flung herself at her Bears. She was crying before she even realized what she was doing. They enfolded her in their embrace, holding her gently as she cried.

"How did you find me?" she eventually choked out.

"You left your slippers and Ryan found a torn note in the trash."

Her slippers. Danita actually laughed. She had considered bringing them but decided she didn't want her favorite slippers tainted by memories of what was going to happen here.

It was a good thing she hadn't brought them, or her boys may never have known to look for her. She began shaking as the weight of what might have happened crashed down on her.

"It's okay." Ryan kissed her. "McGrath is dead. And we're fine."

"Other than a couple broken ribs." Killian glared at his partner. "Because this one was an idiot."

"They'll be fine by the end of the day. Don't worry her."

"You're the one who worried—"

Danita laughed and covered their mouths. "None of this, now. No fighting. Take me home. I don't want to be here anymore."

The boys immediately turned to her. Both of them embraced her, Ryan getting her shirt damp. Danita wasn't about to complain. She was safe. She was well and truly safe.

Epilogue – Danita

The feeling of little feet kicking her ribs woke Danita before the alarm had even gone off. She groaned, rubbing her stomach. That only elicited more kicking and made her realize how much she needed to use the bathroom. Trying not to shift her Bears too much, she wiggled her way out from between then, going over the footboard rather than trying to climb over one of them.

They had gotten a king-sized bed to replace the air mattresses some time ago, but it was hardly enough room for her and one of the boys, let alone both right now. Despite it getting into winter and not having a reliable heat source for the house yet, they had to keep the bedroom window open at night, or it got just too hot, mashed between the two of them.

After she was finished in the bathroom, she kicked off her old slippers and dressed, trying to be quiet. Her boys were sound sleepers, but if they heard her moving, they'd be pulling her back into bed before she could wiggle into her overalls.

But she was not going back to bed. The alpacas needed to be fed, and the boys still spooked them from time to time if they smelled too strongly of Bear. Besides, she was still perfectly capable of working, even though the two shifters didn't like her doing it.

Now that she was seven months pregnant, they never let her do anything. It was starting to get annoying. But at the same time, it was sweet, and Danita tried to sneak away and do her own work as much to get them to stop her as to actually get the work done. It had become a bit of a game between them now, seeing how far she could get before they caught her.

The air was crisp outside, with the smell of snow that was always present at this time of year. A heavy frost covered everything, coating naked branches, the long, dead grass, the fences. There were even beautiful, delicate patterns of frost on the windows that looked like fairies had come and danced on them.

Danita loved winter. It was just so romantic.

As was usual at this time of day, the alpacas were all huddled together inside their section of the barn, wooly forms pressed together. They would get a good harvest next year. With McGrath gone, she had gotten that mortgage she wanted, enough to pay Amelia back and to survive the winter, along with buying supplies for the spring shearing.

"Hey, fellas," Danita trilled, patting Maria's head as the alpacas followed her from one end of the fence to the other. "How are you this morning? Hungry for some nice tasty hay and mineral supplements?"

The barn door opened just as she was cutting the twine off a hay bale. Her Bears came in, shaking their heads as they crossed the floor.

"You, Miss Valdez, are going to get yourself hurt." Killian jumped past her, grabbing the pitchfork before she could.

Danita put her hands on her hips. "You heard the doctor. A little work won't hurt me or the baby. It might actually help."

Ryan picked her up, cuddling her to his chest. She loved this, the ease with which they could pick her up and carry her around, even this far into her pregnancy. She wrapped her arms around Ryan’s neck and put her head on his shoulder as he began to pitch the hay to the alpacas.

"The doctor may have said that, but I'm not convinced that you didn't pay him to say that." Ryan's voice vibrated through her. "You need your rest, and you need to save your energy."

"I have plenty of energy. For chores, for other things." She nuzzled into his neck, kissing him.

Ryan groaned. "You're going to kill us, woman. You'd have us going all night every night if you could."

"What, can't handle little ol' me?" Danita laughed.

Killian laughed as he started adding the mineral supplement pellets to the alpaca feed. "We haven't been able to keep up with you since we first joined you here. You have more fire and passion than a thousand women. Give her here, I need some of that. It's freezing!"

"We can go back inside as soon as you're done feeding the animals. The rest of the chores can wait." Danita gladly moved from Ryan to Killian's arms and started kissing him instead. "Or we could stay out here."

Her boys exchanged exasperated looks. "It's too cold."

"We can make our own heat." Danita gave them both a sultry look. "The blanket's still out here."

The boys glanced at one another, and Danita could see their defenses break down. Ryan hurried to finish feeding the alpacas while Killian set her down and went in search of the blanket. She grinned as she watched them.

Less than a year ago, it was just her on a broken-down farm with dreams of the future but not much else. Now she had her farm–still not pristine, but workable and being improved little by little–she had her herd of alpacas, she had her boys, she had a baby on the way.

"Got the blanket," Killian shouted in glee, waving it over his head.

Ryan grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards the loose pile of hay. Danita laughed in delight. Yes, this was better than all her dreams come true.

*****

THE END

Paranormal Menage Romance: Heat, Hockey and Two Werewolves

Description

A curvy witch who is also an artist PLUS two sexy Werewolves who want her PLUS a hot hockey game!

The only thing Piper Diamond wants to do with hockey is to stop hearing about it so much.

For this witch, gallery owner and artist, the absolute worst time to be in her hometown of Uphoria, Alberta is when the town hosts the Werewolf League games, resulting in hockey permeating every aspect of her life. Even her normally attentive, sexy Werewolf mate, Baxter, loses his head during the hockey season and eats, sleeps and breathes hockey.

But when the hunky center forward of Uphoria's home team, Patrick Giles, wants Piper and Baxter for his trois amour, a three-way mating group, Piper's interest in hockey suddenly skyrockets. Even though Patrick is sexy and Baxter is more than willing to have him join them, Piper's not certain that she can commit to a relationship with another Werewolf.

Unfortunately she doesn't have much time to think about her love life. Her gallery is in financial trouble and it's all she can do to keep warlock Thor Wragge from buying it and turning her dreams into cheap reproductions. Things don't get any easier when the gallery becomes a target for vandals and burglars, so Piper has to decide what she really wants from life.

Chapter One

Piper Diamond tried to ignore her mate, Baxter, as he sighed, rubbing his thumbs in small circles at the base of her neck. He always knew just the right way to touch her to ease the tension in her spine. His musky Wolf scent so close to her stirred desire like it always did, but right at this moment, he wasn't after sex.

Instead, his eyes were sad and droopy, his mouth downturned, trying to convince her to do something far different. And far less exciting.

"Please come to the game with me."

"Baxter, I can't."

"Why not?"

"Because I have all this work to do," she gestured to the receipts and invoices strewn over her desk. "And because I don't want to. You'll have more fun without me, anyway."

It was the Wolf League playoffs in Uphoria, Alberta. Winter howled outside and the windows rattled as sand-like grains of snow beat against them. And it always led people to bundle up in woolen hats and parkas to brave the frigid temperatures, so that they could sit in a freezing cold hockey arena and watch a bunch of Werewolves skate around on the ice, slapping around a puck with their little sticks.

Hockey season was the worst season in Piper's opinion. Though she could easily summon up a small dragon to keep her hands toasty in the arena, she just didn't see the appeal of the sport. Not a very Canadian attitude, as Baxter repeatedly told her.

When it came to hockey, the only delightful parts of watching a sports game–the rippling muscles of the athletes–were hidden beneath layers of padding and fur. Boring.

What made it even more unbearable was that while the playoffs happened, they were all anybody in Uphoria, especially Baxter, would talk about. Piper couldn't even walk down the street without hearing fights over the finer points of what happened in the last game.

Baxter leaned over her, nibbling at her neck. She tried to ignore the tingle that it created, focusing on her bookkeeping papers.

"You have been pouring over these books for hours," Baxter nipped at her earlobe, his steamy breath in her ear. "If you come with me, I can make it really worth your time…"

Piper swept her blue-and-purple hair out of her eyes and turned to her mate. As a Werewolf, he was able to shift forms at will and either be a man with firm muscles, dark hair, dark eyes, and a Latino complexion, or a humanoid wolf with hairy, clawed feet, hands the size of dinner plates and boundless muscles that rippled under gleaming fur the color of midnight.

"You'll be able to enjoy the game better without me," Piper repeated. "The gallery is in the red again, I'm not sure how I'll make rent. It seems every time I break even, something happens and I'm in debt again."

Baxter caught the arms of her swivel chair, trapping her. "Piper Diamond, you get your delicious ass out of this chair this instant. You need something to distract you, and you know how… desirous I get after we win a game."

"You're insisting, aren't you?"

Baxter nodded, and Piper wrapped her arms around his neck. He rarely insisted on anything, and so she knew that this was very important to him. "Okay. I'll go. On one condition. If we lose, you don't start pouting."

Baxter flicked his tongue across her lips and she opened them readily and moaned.

"I'll get your coat," he whispered, slipping away from her grasp.

Piper smiled at him. She really did not want to go watch hockey, even though she had to admit the sex after Uphoria won a game and Baxter was all hopped up on adrenaline and excitement, was always mind-blowing. But Baxter was right, as he usually was. She needed a distraction and hockey was better than sitting around stressing.

They had been mates since senior prom night. Neither of them had really understood just how permanent Werewolf mating actually was. They had been hormone-fueled teenagers with their heads in the clouds, lost in a night of music and dance.

They hadn't even known each other prior to that night.

Nobody had asked Piper to prom. She was the high school's fat-girl that nobody noticed, except for when she snuck candy into Mr. Breton's oh-so-boring History of Magic in the Americas class. She wasn't the only one eating chocolate while Breton droned on and on, but she was the only one the other students seemed to notice. Back then, Piper hated her body, bouncing from diet to diet, her weight yo-yoed like crazy, making her constantly sick.

She hadn't even wanted to go to prom, but her mother wanted her to go. Her mother had just stopped chemotherapy and so Piper had agreed. During a slow song, Piper was making up an exciting story to tell her mother about how much fun she had when Baxter approached. He complimented one of her art pieces that was displayed in the school hall. Talking lead to kissing, intense and fiery.

Piper was still not entirely certain how or why it happened, but before the end of the night, they were in the backseat of his car, clumsy, awkward, but with no second thoughts.

It had been a mistake.

But it was the best mistake Piper had ever made. Baxter was the sweetest, most attentive mate she could ever hope to find. Even though knowing that she was his mate for life scared the shit out of her at first, it didn't take long for her to truly fall in love with him.

"I love you," she said, leaning against him for warmth as they scampered out to the car.

Baxter kissed the top of her head. "I love you, too."

***

The game, as Piper had predicted, had Baxter jumping from his seat, swearing like a sailor at the referee every few minutes, cheering and stomping his feet every other time. He wasn’t the only one, either.

Piper watched him with a smile, only half paying attention to the game. On the rink, two teams of Werewolves, both in their beast's forms, faced off, snarling and slamming into each other. The Wolf League games were notoriously more violent than the ones humans played and it was common for the ice to stain red.

"There he goes, there he goes!" Baxter screamed, pulling Piper to her feet.

The center forward for the Uphoria team had the puck. Skating so quickly that it was hard to keep her eyes on him, he zig-zagged through the opposing team players. Baxter screamed so loud his voice grew hoarse.

In that instant, as though she had called his name, the center forward looked up. His wolfish face was twisted into a snarl, white teeth flashing in the arena lights. Brown eyes burrowed into hers and he winked with a distinctive nod of his head.

There was a flash of movement and a roar of approval from the crowd. Piper strained to see what had happened. A buzzer went off, announcing the end of the game. Or at least, she hoped it was. Her cheeks were flushed all of a sudden, her pulse quickening.

"We won!" Baxter shouted, jumping up and down. "We won!"

Piper applauded half-heartedly. Her gaze continued to follow the center forward, but he didn't look back at her.

***

The next morning Piper yawned as she flipped the sign in the window of her art gallery from closed to open. After the game had finished, she and Baxter had celebrated with a few beers when they got back to the house her father had given to them as a gift after they graduated from college. The bottles were still sitting on the kitchen table, abandoned when Baxter had begun kissing her.

Winning the game had made Baxter more passionate than normal and he had given her a night that made her forget all about that odd wink at the game–unfortunately, it had also given her only a couple hours of sleep.

Piper walked around her little gallery, admiring the pieces of local art on display. As the host for the Wolf League playoffs, Uphoria always experienced an influx of tourists during the hockey season. This usually also brought in a couple extra thousand dollars and helped offset the unpleasantness of the season.

It had always been a dream to own a big grand gallery in the city, but Baxter was a hometown guy. Even though they tried out the city for a few years while they were in college, Piper could tell he was miserable and willingly came back to Uphoria.

Even with her father's gift of a house to help them get on their feet, Piper had rapidly gone through her savings to open up this small gallery. Though she always managed to break even every month, keeping her business afloat was no easy task.

Nobody appreciates the lovingly painted strokes of a real brush these days. They only want those cheap knockoffs Thor Wragge sells.

Speak of the devil. The tinkling of the bell announced a visitor and even before she saw him, she recognized the slimy, greedy aura of Thor Wragge.

Wragge owned a knockoff art souvenir shop directly across the street from her. He even dared to refer to as a gallery! The mindless could find any number of replicas of famous pieces of art over there, from The Mona Lisa to kits that would instantly paint any room like the Sistine Chapel.

Wragge had a setup in his basement that constantly put out his rip-offs via magic, but there technically wasn't anything illegal about it, as he never claimed to sell the originals. It was just bad taste and lack of originality.

"Can I do something for you, Wragge?"

Piper refused to call him by his first name. Whether it had been him or his parents to arrogantly give him his name, he was no God of Thunder. He was a powerful warlock, yes. He was attractive enough with neat, sandy-brown hair and brown eyes, but he wasn't even of Norse descent.

"I just thought I'd come over and take a look around. I've been getting so many customers lately that I need a nice, quiet place to think." Wragge flashed a smile at her.

Piper bristled. She had seen the steady stream of customers in and out of Wragge's shop. In the last three days, she had had four. But that didn't matter. One of them had bought a thousand-dollar sculpture and that was worth the hours of sitting in the back, working on her own art while listening for the bells announcing a customer's arrival.

"If you're here to offer to buy me out again, forget it." Piper folded her arms across her chest, squashing her breasts down. They were large, like the rest of her and Wragge had a tendency to ogle them.

Piper was glad that Baxter wasn't here–the last time he had faced off with Wragge, he'd nearly attacked the man. Baxter already had a difficult enough time finding a job simply because he was a Werewolf. He didn't need jail time to make it even worse.

"You say that every time," Wragge smiled a toothy grin at her. "It's such a delightful little shop. I could do such wonders with all this. And you. It's a shame all that potential is wasted."

Heat rushed to Piper's face and she glowered. "Get out."

Wragge smirked and left.

Chapter Two

As the door swung shut, Piper noticed somebody standing in the corner. Had a customer just witnessed that exchange between her and Wragge? Piper repressed a groan as she tried to compose herself.

The man wore a light coat, most likely indicating that he was a Werewolf since their internal temperatures ran hot. He stared up at her painting of Baxter. He was in a half-shifted state, his deep eyes staring straight out of the portrait, one finger crooked seductively, his shirt dropped and strategically placed to cover his groin.

It was one of her favorites and Baxter liked to brag when they had dinner with her dad, that people were always coming up to him and asking for his autograph because of it.

As she approached, the man turned.

He was well muscled, all seven feet of him, with brown hair that matched his brown eyes. His hands were the size of dinner plates and had feet to match. There was a self-confident way he held himself that made Piper instantly attracted to him. She had always been a sucker for bad boys and bad boy vibes were coming off this guy in spades.

"Sorry about that," she said, indicating the door Wragge had just left from.

He gave her an easy grin. "No problem. I don't mind waiting. Patrick Giles."

Piper took the offered hand and introduced herself, smiling politely. "Can I help you find anything?"

"I'm Patrick Giles," he repeated, his grin widening.

Her brow furrowed. Did he think she hadn't heard him the first time? "Piper Diamond."

"You don't know who I am, do you?"

Piper bit her lower lip. The name did sound familiar, but—

Oh.

Oh, my. Piper felt her eyes widen and she struggled to keep herself in check. "You're the center forward for the Uphoria Wolf hockey team - thing."

"Yes. That thing," he chuckled.

Piper mentally kicked herself. She didn't even like hockey and she was acting like he had stepped out of her favorite daytime drama. She tried to recover herself. "Pleased to meet you. Can I help you find anything?"

"I've already found what I want."

His gaze swept down her full figure, making her face feel even hotter. She found herself wishing that she had worn something with a deeper scoop to show off her cleavage and sternly reprimanded herself.

I'll have to tell Baxter about this when I get home. And that wink. Will he be angry?

The thought cheered her up–maybe he'd stop wanting to drag her to the games with him. Then again, Baxter never got jealous, so he'd probably think it was funny.

Patrick turned back to the picture of Baxter and gestured to it. "How much? I can't find a price."

Piper's jaw dropped. Why did he want this sexy, seductive painting of Baxter? Had she got it wrong? Was that wink last night meant for her mate, not her? Anger swirled in her. Baxter never got jealous, but she did, as irrational as it was, as Werewolves mated for life.

"It's not for sale. It's from my own private collection."

"Did you paint this?"

"Yes."

"Is he your boyfriend?"

"He's my mate," she rose her chin and glared defiantly at Patrick, but he only grinned at her.

"I'll give you five thousand for it. I have a friend in New York who is looking for something just like this one. I'd like to give it to her as a present."

Piper's jaw hung slack, not hearing much past five thousand. The painting, as much as she loved it, wasn't even worth half of that! Five thousand dollars? That would certainly give her a good bump in her profits, would even push her out of debt again. Maybe even enough to buy a new car. Or at least fix the one she and Baxter had.

Numbly she nodded. "I'll package it up for you."

Patrick lifted the painting down and smiled, following her into the back, where she eased the picture into a box for travel.

"Is a check good?"

Piper nodded.

"I saw you at the game last night. You know, it's the blue moon tonight. We're having a special charity game. I've got a couple of extra tickets. I'd love for you and your mate to come."

"I don't know if—"

"And I'd like to commission you to paint a portrait of me. You've got a good eye for shadow and color. I don't know much these things usually cost… Is another five thousand good?"

Piper rubbed the back of her neck. "Well, really it's not worth that much—"

"Five thousand it is then." He quickly wrote a second check. "I'll send my assistant over with those tickets later. See you at the game."

With a grin that was half-smirk, he strode from the gallery with the painting tucked under his arm, whistling. Piper stared after him and then at the two checks in her hand. What the hell was going on here?

***

Baxter wasn't the least perturbed about the strange way Patrick Giles had just given his mate ten thousand dollars and tickets to a hockey game. He wasn't even the least bit annoyed when she told him about the wink she'd gotten the previous night.

"Yeah, I saw that," he said, much to her annoyance. "You've actually got tickets to the Blue Moon game?"

Piper repressed a sigh. "Yeah. And he was so generous I don't think we can stay home."

Baxter's eyes were bright, a grin spread over his face. "Who wants to stay home? I've been dreaming about seeing a Blue Moon game since I was a pup! This is going to be fantastic! What should I wear?"

His excitement was catching and Piper found herself laughing. "What's wrong with what you're wearing right now?"

"You wouldn't understand. You're not a hockey fan. I can't believe it! Patrick Giles in your gallery, buying a painting of me!" Baxter beamed. "Next time he's there call me and don't let him leave until I'm there. Do you think I could get him to sign a copy of his book?"

"Should I be jealous?" Piper teased.

Baxter shrugged. "I'm yours for life, baby. If you want to make your life miserable by being jealous, go ahead. Whatever makes you happy." He burrowed his face into her neck, the way she liked.

Piper laughed again. "Come on. I'm taking you to dinner to celebrate this sudden, strange good fortune that we've got."

***

The game was even more violent than the last. Several times two of the hockey players went after each other, snarling and snapping, sending up a ruckus that drowned out the cheers of the crowd.

Piper bit her nails, unable to tear her eyes away from the action on the ice. She felt like she was watching a gladiator match–and for some incomprehensible reason, she loved every second of it. She especially loved when a member of the audience burst into Werewolf form, breached the Plexiglas barrier and attacked the hometown goalie when he let the other team score a point. What was wrong with her?

Baxter was beside himself, whooping and cheering and screaming. He'd bought a coke before the game started and that was soon spilled everywhere. He didn't seem to notice or care.

After the game, he excitedly relived it, giving Piper a blow-by-blow account of what they had just seen. Uphoria had won, with Patrick Giles making at least seventy-five percent of the goals. He had acknowledged her sitting in the stands and she wondered what he was playing at… He knew that she and Baxter were mated, so he couldn't be making a play for her, could he?

Werewolves mated for life. It was a biological thing. It wasn't the same for witches, but Piper loved Baxter. He was all she wanted.

The petite woman who had dropped off the tickets earlier found Piper and Baxter before they left the building and told them that Patrick wanted to see them. They exchanged shocked looks and followed after her. Piper's mind whirled.

They waited in a comfortable room, being served taquitos, loaded potato skins and raspberry cheesecake. It was so good that Piper ate everything, even though she wasn't hungry.

Patrick arrived soon. Baxter's eyes widened and his jaw dropped. It looked like he even stopped breathing. Piper wasn't sure if she should be amused or jealous, but he was meeting a hockey God, so she only gave his hand a small flick to remind him to close his mouth.

"So you're Baxter," Patrick grinned as he offered his hand to her mate.

"Y-yes."

The two stared at each other, as though sizing the other up, but not in a threatening way. There almost seemed to be electricity flashing between them. Piper became uncomfortable and cleared her throat. "I'm here too, boys."

Baxter jumped and Patrick flashed a white-toothed grin at her.

"Believe me, we would never forget that." He settled on the couch. "I'm glad you both came. I have something I want to discuss with you. I understand that you are a mated pair. I have been looking for quite a while for a couple for my trois amour and you are the ones I want."

Piper's jaw dropped. What in blazes was she supposed to say to that?

She knew that many Werewolves formed groups of three, usually with two men and one woman, but she had never considered being in one herself. She was happy with Baxter and certainly didn't want him to think he wasn't enough for her!

She did find herself attracted to Patrick, but it wasn't like she could just take him out for a test drive–mating was for life. If this threesome didn't work out, then it would break more than just hearts. It could break the Werewolves' souls.

She became aware that Baxter was speaking and forced herself to listen.

"I have always known that I've wanted an Alpha," Baxter said. "I—"

Piper frowned. "You're my Alpha," she interrupted.

Baxter smiled at her and shook his head. "I'm a Beta. I've always known I was. And, I would like for the three of us to be a trois amour."

Piper gasped. "You would?"

"I would. But my first concern is your happiness, so it's your choice."

Her first instinct was to say no. How could three people sharing their lives and bed even work? She rubbed her clammy palms against her thighs. "I, uh… I don't know. I've never considered this before."

Baxter sighed. "I should have spoken to you about my feelings before now. I'm sorry. But maybe with time—"

"We'll date," Patrick interrupted. "Get to know each other. No rush to make up your mind." He stood. "I'll drive you home. My assistant will drop off your car."

Chapter Three

Piper did not sleep well. Baxter had fallen asleep just as she made up her mind to talk about Patrick's proposal. So she stewed in her thoughts all night, eventually moving to the couch so that her restless tossing and turning wouldn't disturb her mate.

What was a witch to do? She'd had dreams about two men, but it wasn't something that she'd ever seriously considered. Now a second Werewolf directly told her that he wanted her and her mate as his mates. They didn't even know each other.

Would they even get along? Would all of them be mated to each other, or would it just be Baxter and Patrick mated to her?

The next morning as she made her breakfast, a protein fruit smoothie, Baxter wrapped his arms around her waist and nuzzled the back of her neck.

She turned to him. "Are you serious that you wouldn't mind having a trois amour?"

A smile twitched his lips. "Yeah. I am. Like I said, I've always known I wanted an Alpha. And if that Alpha can get us free tickets to hockey games—"

"This is serious."

"It's really not that complicated. I want an Alpha and I've seen Patrick assert his dominance with his team time and time again. He's a strong, confident male and exactly the kind of Alpha I want. But what you want is equally important. If you're not comfortable with adding a third mate, then I will be satisfied with monogamy."

"But would you be happy?"

Baxter pressed his lips to hers. "I'm happy when you're happy."

Piper sighed. She owed it to her mate to at least try this out. Nothing would become permanent until they mated, anyway. The image of the three of them kissing and groping each other came to her mind, making her cheeks flush. "Bax…"

He waited, but she couldn't figure out what she wanted to say so, she just shrugged. She rubbed the back of her neck, which prickled uncomfortably.

Wait.

She stiffened suddenly. Jerking away from Baxter she swore fluently and rushed for her coat.

"What is it?"

"The security spells at the gallery were tripped!" She swore again, shoving her feet into her boots. How long had it been going? How could she not notice before?

Because I was so distracted and tired. Or it had just happened.

When she stepped outside she saw a thick layer of frost sticking to the car windows, so she rushed back in, grabbing her dollar store flying broom. It was really too cold out for broomsticks, but this was an emergency.

Baxter opened his mouth to protest, but Piper pushed off, quickly gaining altitude so she flew over the buildings. The wind bit through her coat and her ears soon numbed. With one hand she pulled her blue and purple hair over her freezing cheeks, attempting to stay warm.

She was at the gallery in a matter of seconds and as she landed, her heart sunk. The large front window had been smashed, shards of glass everywhere, the metal grating Baxter had installed blown open. Somebody had used a powerful hex to get inside.

Piper rushed in, digging into her pants pocket for her cell phone.

She'd been so sure that her magical security system would be enough to stop anybody from breaking into the gallery, that she had been reluctant to spend cash she didn't have on a non-magical system. They were so easily disrupted and didn't prevent people from entering. The magical security system was meant to keep out everything and everybody except for her when the gallery was closed. Obviously, it hadn't worked.

Baxter arrived just after Piper phoned the police to report the break-in. He rushed to her side and wrapped his arms around her.

"This always happens," Piper seethed, pushing him away. She was in no mood for physical contact right now. "As soon as I get a break, something terrible happens. I really need to go to a magi and see if I'm hexed. I've been saying it for years but this time, I'm actually going to do it!"

"Go get your inventory list so we can see what's missing," Baxter said calmly.

Piper shook her head–of course. She was so distraught that she didn't even think about checking inventory. It was one of the reasons she loved Baxter. While she was getting emotional and certain that she was hexed, he focused on the more practical side of things. He was always there to keep her grounded.

By the time the police showed up, Piper had gone through the inventory both in the front and back of the shop.

"Nothing's missing," she told the police, leaning against Baxter as relief coursed through her. "It's just the damage to the storefront."

"Probably some out of towners mad that their team lost in the Wolf League," the police officer, Anna Johnson, a bulky, tall Werewolf, said, jotting down something on a notepad.

"As if I have another reason to hate hockey," Piper muttered.

Johnson chuckled. "I wouldn't say that too loudly or else the locals will come after you, too. You're in Canada, after all. Hockey's our biggest religion. If I didn't know you were born and raised here, I'd swear you were a foreigner. But rumor has it that Patrick Giles wants the two of you for a trois amour."

Piper flushed at the expectant look that Johnson gave her, but Baxter nodded proudly.

"Are you planning a wedding, or will you keep it to a private mating ceremony?"

"Aren't you supposed to be policing, not gossiping?" Piper interrupted. "We're not certain we're going to have a trois amour."

Johnson shrugged. "There weren't any usable scents and the magic is your basic garden variety. No special prints on it."

"That seems a little too well planned for a drunk angry person," Piper frowned. "You have to go through like five steps to scrub your prints from magic."

"We'll make sure to put a patrol on every hour after it gets dark to this area, just in case," Johnson said. "In the meantime, I suggest that you get this cleaned up and ready to open for business. The town's rumor mill will be producing a lot of curious folks to come see the witch that Patrick Giles has his eye set on."

"Thank you," Baxter said.

Piper blushed.

***

Baxter ran out for some fixit spray before he had to go to work while Piper swept up the shards of glass. The heating system was working overtime, which was going to end up in a high bill, but at least there hadn't been a wind or anything to knock the pieces around.

I just got ten thousand dollars. I'll have some leftovers, maybe enough to get that rattle in the car fixed.

When Wragge stepped onto the street from his stupid convertible corvette, Piper groaned. He looked at the damage to her gallery with an expression that was far too innocent.

Piper frowned as he came closer. Could he have something to do with what had happened here last night? He wasn't the best of neighbors, but would he really stoop so low?

"Miss Diamond," he greeted, deliberately walking through the pile of debris she had swept up. "It looks like you had some trouble last night."

"Nothing I can't handle," she replied through gritted teeth. "We're not open, so could you—"

"I hope nothing of value was taken?"

Piper sighed and shook her head. "Just some vandalism."

"Oh, good. I am glad to hear that," Wragge smiled, his gaze sweeping from one end of the shop to the other. "What luck that they'd only take that hideous amateur piece that you insisted on keeping behind the register."

Piper's face drained of color. She whirled around and found he was right. The wall behind the register was empty. Piper's heart leaped to her throat and she ran across the gallery. Maybe it had just fallen, or…

There was no sight of it. Her eyes filled with tears. How could she have been so worried about everything, and not even notice that it was missing?

It was a painting of the view looking down at an apple tree from a window. Her mother had painted it, showing the view she saw every day from her hospital bed as cancer slowly drained her life away.

"I never understood why you kept it around," Wragge continued. "It was a worthless, amateurish—"

Piper whirled on her heel throwing out both her hands towards Wragge. "Purpura informos!"

She grinned as large purple pustules broke out over Wragge's skin. He yelped, waving his hands around and trying various anti-hex wards. Piper laughed.

"It's a hex of my own design," she told him. "I'll take it off if you tell me what you've done with my mother's painting!"

***

"Mr. Wragge agreed not to press charges, given the circumstances," Officer Johnson said as she let Piper out of the community jail cell. "But you can't go around hexing people for being rude to you."

"He's the one who broke into my gallery," Piper insisted, as she had for the last several hours.

"He was at home celebrating the Wolf League's run of luck. We have dozens of witnesses backing him up."

Piper scowled as she collected her belongings. If Wragge didn't do it himself, he had hired somebody else to do it. She didn't speak as she was lead out of the station. Baxter waited for her and gave her a relieved hug.

"I've fixed the damage at the gallery," he told her as they headed for the car. "And I went out and bought a new security system. You're a good witch, but this one is magic and non-magic. It will protect the store better."

"Thank you," Piper whispered, slumping into the passenger seat. She didn't want to talk right now.

"I'm going to find your mother's painting. I'm going to get it back for you."

Piper nodded, not saying what was on her mind. Thor Wragge had stolen it. He was a powerful warlock and crafty enough to know that the more valuable pieces had stronger security around them. She'd never thought somebody would want to steal her mother's painting. In all likelihood, Wragge would have destroyed it by now.

I'm going to prove he did it. Somehow. And then he'll be sorry.

Chapter Four

Piper crushed nutmeg and foxtail in a mortar, using the rhythmic pounding of the pestle to calm the anger that still burned inside her.

She was above the gallery in her studio while Baxter watched the downstairs. It was his day off at his own job, but he insisted that he wanted to give her time to paint today and took a shift at the gallery.

Piper loved to mix paints with her special blend of herbs that magically enhanced the vividness of the painting and protected them from everything, from bugs to water. To her, this was always soothing. The sweet, tangy scent of her mixture was already helping her shoulders relax. Given how grouchy she had been the last couple days, no wonder Baxter wanted her to paint.

She added the nutmeg and foxtail to her other ingredients: sage, witch hazel, mussel shell, and fairy wings–fair trade, of course. She only bought wings that had been naturally discarded and sold by the fairies. Fairies shed wings the way humans clipped their fingernails, but there were still some ruthless people out there that cut off fairy wings for a quicker profit.

Wragge probably buys bulk like that, she thought, the calming atmosphere of mixing paints evaporating in a second. She blew out an annoyed breath and dumped all the ingredients into a blender, liquefying them.

Just as she was adding a teaspoon of the mix into the paint she was going to be using for this picture, Baxter entered. He had been just as stressed and on edge as she had been since the break-in two days ago. Now his shoulders were relaxed and his face wasn't so pinched and worried.

"Patrick's here. He wants to talk to you. Should I send him up?"

Her studio was almost as intimate to her as a bedroom. Scattered around the room were various canvases that were in various states of being finished. She didn't let anybody but Baxter see them. They were too precious to her.

"I'll come down." She capped her paints and potion before she hurried downstairs, Baxter following after her.

Patrick was wearing a leather jacket that emphasized the broadness of his shoulders. Baxter was decently muscled, but he looked like pre-spider-bite Peter Parker next to Patrick's Hulk. The man was pure muscle head to toe. Blue jeans hugged the sculpted curves of his tight ass and there was a sizable bulge at the front that had Piper blushing.

Who wants to cuddle someone as hard as a rock? She tried to convince herself that there wasn't a very large part of herself that wanted to do this whole trois amour thing right now.

But she was not ruled by her hormones, dammit. She wasn't going to commit to something that she'd want out of at some point. It would be cruel to both of the Werewolves if she agreed without being completely certain she would last a lifetime.

"Are you okay?" Patrick asked the instant he saw her.

Piper's brow furrowed and she turned to Baxter. "You told him."

Baxter shrugged, looking slightly abashed.

"If I find the person who did this I'll rip his freaking head off," Patrick snarled.

Piper frowned at him and she folded her arms. "Not that I don't appreciate the sentiment, especially if it's Thor Wragge, but we've got to be really clear about one thing. I can handle my own revenge. If you find the person who did this, you bring him to me so I can rip his freaking head off."

Patrick's eyes widened briefly but he laughed and ran a hand through his brown hair. "You're a feisty one. No wonder the Beta was drawn to you."

"Baxter. His name is Baxter."

Her mate put an arm around her waist. "Pip, I don't mind being called 'the Beta'. I actually kind of like it. Makes me feel like those fighting fish. You know, pretty and deadly."

He waggled his eyebrows and Piper laughed. She turned back to Patrick, who stared at the two of them with a look of frustration and desire. His shoulders had gotten even tighter and he shoved his hands into his jeans pockets and gave them both a sheepish grin.

"God, I want to kiss you so bad right now."

Piper flushed. "I think we need to get to know each other better before that's even a possibility. No sooner than the third date at least."

Baxter sighed in frustration, but luckily he said nothing.

The other Werewolf nodded slowly. "In that case—"

"Actually," Piper interrupted, and her heartbeat started going crazy. Both Werewolves watched her, with hope she thought, but she just couldn't figure out how exactly to say what she was wanting to know. Ah, hell. Might as well just come right out and say it. "So the three of us—"

The tinkling bells of a customer entering the shop interrupted her. Piper ground her teeth in frustration. Officer Johnson's prediction that the gallery would have an increase in customers because of Patrick's attention towards her and Baxter had certainly come true, although there had been only a slight bump in sales. Still, it was better than nothing.

But the man who had just entered wasn't actually a customer. All the bubbling rage that she had been fighting to get rid of, hit her with a vengeance. She tore herself from Baxter's arms, marching towards Thor Wragge.

"What are you doing here?" she seethed.

Wragge rose one of his thick, bushy eyebrows. "Perhaps I am interested in buying something."

Piper laughed.

"All right, if that's the way you want to do this," Wragge sighed dramatically. "I actually came over to clear the air between us. I am sorry your mother's painting got stolen. I had nothing to do with it, but I understand how upset you were the other day and I forgive you for your little hex."

Little hex?

Piper's hands clenched. The only thing more offensive to the witch than insulting her painting was insulting her magic. She had graduated with top marks in magic at school and had even gotten a scholarship to the college up in Calgary. There was nothing “little” about her hexes!

She opened her mouth to speak when a low growl sounded behind her. She felt Baxter and Patrick step up behind her, flanking her. Patrick was the one growling, his voice rumbling like thunder. There was something very, very sexy about the possessive way he put his arm around her waist, letting the vibrations from his chest flow into her and she held her breath, willing herself to stay calm.

"I think you should leave," Patrick rumbled.

Wragge stared at the giant center forward with a flummoxed expression. "Aren't you Patrick Giles, the center forward for the Uphoria Wolf team?"

"I am. And as I said, I think you should leave."

Wragge glanced from him to Piper to Baxter back to Patrick. He seemed unable to take in what was happening and Piper could almost see the thoughts exploding from his head.

Why would Patrick Giles–the man who could have any girl he wanted in this town–have his arm around the waist of short, pudgy Piper Diamond? What was so special about her?

What was so special about her? Piper was distracted from Wragge for a second. Why had Patrick chosen her and Baxter to have his trois amour with? Was it because Baxter was at every game? Was it because he really liked her art? Why?

"I can see my attempts to extend the olive branch were in vain," Wragge said, sniffing. "Good-day."

"Thanks," Piper muttered to Patrick as Baxter slipped an arm around her waist, resting atop of the other Werewolf's. It felt so… right. But also heavy and full of responsibility. She pulled away. "I think we need to just move on from that break-in. As much as I'd like to destroy that… warlock for it, I don't even know if he was the one to do it. He has witnesses that put him at some party."

Baxter snarled. "Doesn't mean he didn't pay some—"

"Speculation," Piper interrupted. "We have a better security system now, the window is fixed, everything is fine. Let's just forget about it. The cops are probably right, it was probably some out of towner mad that their team lost so spectacularly during the Blue Moon."

It took effort, but she wrenched her mind away from what she'd actually like to do to Wragge to get him to confess. Instead, she smiled at Patrick, hoping it was a polite and not a flirty smile. "Was there a reason you stopped by?"

Patrick still glared at the door, but he nodded and tore his eyes from it. "The final game of the season is in a couple of days and I claimed some tickets for you two. Right against the rink so you can see every bloody detail."

"Oh," Piper's heart sank but she tried to keep her voice upbeat. "Thanks. That would be great."

The last thing she wanted with the break-in and her mother's painting being stolen, was to go watch a bunch of people beat each other up while slapping a disc of rubber around. Maybe she could claim a headache when the time came and send Baxter alone. Her mate chuckled, burrowing his face into her neck.

"I can see exactly what you're thinking," he said, then grinned over at Patrick with an apologetic look. "Piper actually kinda hates hockey."

Piper's face went red. "Baxter!"

"Really?" Patrick's eyes widened.

"I don't hate it. I just don't enjoy it. Or the town when the hockey season is on…" She bit her lip. "Sorry."

Patrick still seemed stunned. He shook his head. "Crazy witch. How can you not love hockey? Never mind, I don't want this to turn into a fight." He pressed a hand to his heart and inhaled deeply. "But if you're not coming to the game, then we're going for a date tomorrow. I'll pick the two of you up at six."

Chapter Five

Piper stared at her hair in the mirror, uncertain what she should do with it. She loved the way the blue and purple streaks looked against her skin, but her normal, everyday style of slicking it back seemed too masculine for this. Its natural curl frizzed around her face, and she grabbed some frizz-be-gone and smoothed it into her locks. The magic substance instantly coiled the flyaway strands into tight corkscrews.

"I love it when you wear your hair like that," Baxter said, stepping into the bathroom behind her.

He was already dressed in a smart suit, and his gaze ran across the matching red bra and thong Piper had elected to wear. Her breasts spilled from the lace cups, ramping up her cleavage, and though she normally hated thongs, she wanted to feel extra sexy tonight.

"Piper!" Baxter whistled. "The fancy underwear tonight, huh? Are you hoping that we get lucky?"

"I swear if you say another word I'm hexing you to kingdom come." Piper put her hands on her hips and glared at him.

Baxter chuckled, reaching around her for his cologne as an excuse to nuzzle her neck. "Look."

He turned down the top of his pants, revealing a glimpse of red silk boxers. Piper felt a flutter of nerves and reached for her fit-and-flare orange dress.

She wanted to tease Baxter right back about wearing his fancy underwear, but she was far too anxious. Was this a good idea? She didn't even know if she could handle being in a three-way relationship. Was she leading them on too much?

"It won't just be tonight, though, will it?" she blurted. "If… I mean, it'll be for life. Just like you and me."

Baxter nodded. "Yeah. It will be. Which is why we want you to be certain before anything happens. I mean, you and me… we didn't really know what we were getting into. And I don't regret it. I love you and I love our life together. But it would have been much easier if we had realized what mating for life actually was before we mated."

"Yeah. I know. And the idea is appealing, but I don't know if it's a forever thing for me."

Baxter zipped her up and kissed the back of her neck. "Just don't do anything we'll all regret and it'll be fine."

Piper smiled, but she didn't know if it was that easy. How did she know what they'd regret and what they wouldn't?

***

Patrick's eyes gleamed with a distinct predatory look when he saw the two of them. He wore a pink silk shirt that stretched tight across his chest, thin enough that Piper could trace the contours of his pectorals and abdomen. He looked so yummy that her mouth began to water even before they got to the restaurant.

Control yourself, she thought sharply.

"You both look good enough to eat," Patrick said.

Piper wasn't sure if she choked out a thank you, but Baxter more than made up for it. Patrick escorted them to a limousine–an actual limousine–and opened the doors for them. Inside was toasty. One of the seats faced back towards the other one, and that was where Patrick sat, facing Piper and Baxter.

"Champagne?" he offered.

"I haven't eaten all day," Piper said. "I really shouldn't."

"You haven't eaten all day?" Patrick's mouth turned down and he gave Baxter a glare. "Why didn't you make her eat something?"

"There's no distracting this one when she's focused. She spent the whole day blending foundations to get just the right shade for her skin."

Piper glared at him.

"Not that that means anything," the Werewolf hastily added. "She does that every other week anyway. She is an artist, after all. She's very particular about her colors."

Patrick took them to the swankiest, most expensive restaurant in town. It wasn't that swanky or expensive when compared to what they could find in the city, but they served lobster, which was pretty expensive for the likes of the young, perma-broke couple. Piper's eyes nearly popped at the prices.

Thirty dollars a plate? This had better be good food.

She peeked over her menu at Patrick. How much money did he actually have? If he could drop ten thousand dollars on a couple of paintings, he had to be really rich. The Wolf League wasn't as nationally popular as human games, so she couldn't imagine he received a giant paycheck. The first date wasn't the time to ask about it, anyway.

"Oh my gosh!" The squeal interrupted Piper's thoughts and she turned to see a pretty girl standing three feet away, her round eyes fixed on Patrick. "Patrick Giles! I love you. I loooove you!"

Piper wanted to groan. Seriously? The girl was about to swoon, her hands clenched to her chest. Patrick smiled politely. The girl took a step forward, her face flushing.

"Can I get your autograph? To Kristal Clarkson, your biggest fan."

"I'll do better," Patrick said. He reached into his breast pocket and pulled out a ticket. "For the final game. Already signed."

The girl squealed. "Oh, this is so exciting. Can I get a quick selfie?"

She had already whipped out her cell phone and Patrick frowned at her.

"No. I am having an important dinner."

"Dinner," the girl repeated as she glanced at Piper. Her eyes narrowed, her jealousy clear. She ignored Baxter.

"Now if you don't mind, I would like if you would let my friends and I discuss our business."

The girl flushed, took the ticket and scrambled away, shooting death glares over her shoulder at Piper. The witch twisted a napkin in her hands, feeling unnerved from the pure hostility in those glares. Some people were crazy and that girl was certainly one of them… she needed to get herself a proper boyfriend and stop being so obsessed with Patrick.

Wait, am I jealous? No… I can't be!

Piper shook off her thoughts and frowned at the hulking Werewolf. "Does that happen often?"

"Yeah, sorry about that. It happens more often than I'd like, but people usually don't recognize me without fur," he smiled easily, relaxing the mood instantly. "Have you decided what you want yet?"

"When did I have the time?" Piper muttered, but when Baxter snorted she flushed. "Sorry."

Patrick grinned at her. "Do you mind if I order for you? I think I know what you'll like."

It would probably be better if she didn't look at the prices. She nodded. "That would be lovely."

***

The rest of dinner passed without further incident. Piper had never tasted such delicious food before. Everything seemed to sing on her taste buds and she had no idea how she was meant to go back to plain old bread and butter after this. The creamy cheesecake–Patrick had clearly done his research on her tastes–the three of them shared for dessert was so divine that Piper ate half of it by herself before she realized that the Werewolves were just watching her eat.

Once they were back in the limo, Patrick surprised her by brushing his lips against hers. A jolt went through her and she kissed back, pressing his mouth open, demanding entrance. With a chuckle, he opened his mouth and their tongues danced.

Baxter pressed kisses to her neck and shoulders, slowly unzipping her dress. She let one sleeve come off, gasping when Patrick's hand cupped her breast, toying with the lacy fabric of her bra.

Oh, God! Are we really doing this? Piper forced herself to break the kiss and cover herself again, though the heat flooding her body begged her not to.

"I need to understand more," she blurted. "If this happens, is it just between the two of us? I mean, are you both going to be mated to me or will you be mated to each other again?"

Baxter slid back a little. Without his warmth pressed against her, she shivered. "I assumed we would… But I suppose a definite answer is needed."

"Of course," Patrick said. "That's the purpose of a trois amour."

His mouth caught hers again. Pleasure flooded Piper's senses, drowning out the voice in her mind that said she wasn't ready for this. She pushed herself against him, wrapping her arms around his neck. Baxter returned to her shoulders, moaning. It felt so, so good.

By the time they came to the house, Piper's lacy red thong had been discarded and Baxter knelt between her legs, his skillful tongue making her want to scream. Her dress bunched at her middle, Patrick was worshiping her breasts.

There wasn't enough room in the limo for what they wanted, so Piper hastily covered herself up again and the three of them rushed to the house.

The cold air slapped some sense into her, though. When the door closed behind them and Baxter tried to pull her and Patrick to the bedroom, she dug in her heels and shook her head.

"I'm sorry." Her face flushed as she saw the desire in the Werewolves' eyes. "I shouldn’t have let it get this far. I'm just… I'm not sure I can commit to forever. I'm sorry."

Both of them looked disappointed and Baxter wrapped his arms around her.

"I'm sorry, too," Patrick managed a small smile. "I promised I would be patient and I wasn't. I suppose I just didn't want to be alone tonight… if I promise to behave myself, can I stay? I'll sleep on the couch."

Piper bit her lip. She liked Patrick. She didn't want to hurt him, even though she knew at this point the only way not to do that was to accept him as her second mate. But would that hurt even worse down the road? Tears welled in her eyes. Why did life have to be so damn complicated?

"If I decide that I can't do a three-person relationship in the end, it'll just be more painful if we keep pushing things to be together."

"If I leave now, I might do something I regret," Patrick gestured to the bulge in his pants. "I'll take a cold shower and sleep on the couch."

"You can sleep in our bed with us," Baxter said suddenly.

Piper's jaw dropped. "But—"

"If we put on a show for him it's not mating," he said.

"But there's the same problem, that if this doesn't end well then—"

"Then we'll have the memories," Baxter interrupted and somehow it sounded like the most reasonable thing in the world. "I want to do this, Piper. Please."

"I won't touch either of you," Patrick said, his voice hoarse and deeper than normal.

Piper hesitated. Baxter always did everything for her. It was so easy to be selfish with him because he never insisted on his own way.

"I can handle it," Patrick added.

Baxter touched her lips. "Please."

His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were dark with desire. He pressed a kiss to her lips, so fiery and passionate Piper felt all her defenses breaking down. God, she wanted this night…

"Okay," she said. "But I hope we don't regret this in the morning."

Chapter Six

Baxter had already gone to work by the time Piper woke up the next morning. She stretched her body, which was still feeling jelly-like from the previous night and grinned. That had been intense!

She had been afraid that desire would overcome good sense, but Patrick had stood at the end of the bed watching them, hands gripping the footboard and hadn't moved. It had been a little awkward at first, but at the same time, it was thrilling. Piper never thought she would like being watched, but it had made everything much more… explosive.

Breakfast was waiting for her after she showered and dressed. Piper's eyes widened at the spread. Pancakes, waffles, French toast, bacon, sausages. Her mouth watered and her stomach grumbled.

"Breakfast is the most important meal of the day," Patrick said, pulling out a chair for her.

"You cook?" She couldn't keep the surprise out of her voice.

"My parents said that my hockey career wouldn't go anywhere, so I went to college to be a chef. I enjoyed cooking. I actually own a couple of restaurants in the city. But once I got onto the hockey team here, it was like all my dreams came true and I retired my apron. Except for special customers," he grinned at her, sitting across the table. "How do you feel this morning?"

"How do I feel in general or how to I feel about a polyamorous relationship?"

"Either."

"I feel… hungry."

It was all she wanted to say on the matter and so she began eating. Patrick laughed but left it at that. They chatted about his home life for a while. Both his parents were still alive and lived up north in Edmonton and they were both proud of his achievements–although they were prouder of his successful business ventures than they were of his hockey skills. He had the two restaurants, plus quite a bit of other successful investments.

"So you're like… rich?" Piper asked cautiously.

"Well… I suppose you could say that. Does that change things?"

"I don't know… I don't want to be a gold-digger," Piper picked at her food, suddenly nervous. "So when you bought my painting of Baxter and commissioned another one—"

"I like your work. I wasn't trying to bribe you. But the three of us would be comfortable and I'd want to take care of you."

"The truth is I'm not sure if I could handle it. I mean, Baxter is so mellow and you're… well, you're kind of demanding."

Patrick had the decency to look abashed. He bit into a sausage and glanced up through his lashes, long and thick, almost feminine, at her.

"That's the Alpha in me. I do what I want, I take what I want and I want to lavish the ones I care for. Sometimes I forget that my way isn't the only way."

"And when you and Bax kissed last night it made me a little jealous."

"And seeing you and him together made me jealous. I'm sure he felt the same way when you and I kissed. I thought it made things more exciting. A little jealousy is healthy for a relationship. As long as it doesn't get to Othello levels."

Everything he said sounded so damn convincing. Piper finished her breakfast, thinking hard. Maybe this was going to be a good thing. Maybe she didn't have anything to be worried about.

"Okay, she said slowly. "So why did you pick me and Baxter? It's something I don't really get."

Patrick leaned back, studying her. "I've seen you two off and on at games over the years. I've always liked the way you two looked at each other. And then, at that last game, I heard Baxter screaming and I was distracted. I'm never distracted while I'm on the ice. Then our eyes met and I scored a goal while looking at you, and I just knew."

Piper couldn't help but giggle. "Because you scored a goal? Don't you do that a million times every season?"

"Because I was ready to take the risk of getting my heart broken and I knew that you two were worth the risk. It's a wolf thing."

"Baxter said the same thing about why he started talking to me during prom," Piper smiled at the memory.

"Anything else?"

"I'm full, thanks."

"I meant other concerns." Patrick's smile widened.

"I'll have to think about that. But I ought to get to the gallery. Lots of work to do."

Only that wasn't going to be the case.

***

Piper stared around in horror. Glass crunched beneath her feet, the only sound besides the beating of her heart that could work itself into her brain. This could not be real. It couldn't be happening. She was in a nightmare, a terrible, terrible nightmare that she would wake up from at any moment.

All the gallery windows had been smashed. The display cases smashed. Ceramics had been thrown to the ground, kicked to pieces. The paintings were slashed, ribbons of canvas hanging in their frames. Stone sculptures were cracked in half, and the metal ones had been blasted by magic, reducing them to twisted heaps.

Piper covered her mouth with a hand, her stomach churning.

Worse was when the police came and told her the new security system hadn't engaged. It appeared to have not been turned on at all. No magical tampering found.

She could have sworn she turned on the system when she left the gallery the previous day. She played it over and over in her mind. Had she made a mistake? Had the installers? What was she going to do now? She had all her hopes tied up in this art, and now that it was gone she'd had to pay the artists for the damage.

Piper closed her eyes and drowned out the sound of glass crunching beneath her feet. It's insured. It's insured.

***

"The police report clearly indicates that the security system was not engaged," the insurance broker said, looking sympathetic but unyielding. "I'm afraid there's nothing I can do for you."

Piper wanted to hex the little man but somehow managed to find her feet and leave the insurance offices without a meltdown. Adding jail time for hexing these people would not help her situation at all. Her blood pumped through her ears and she didn't know what to do now, so she walked along the frozen streets until her face and hands were as numb as her soul.

She'd lost everything.

Worse, she'd lost tens of thousands of dollars' worth of art that was only in her shop on commission. The angry artists who had trusted her were demanding their cut of the money had their art been sold. The landlord she rented the space from was demanding that she pay for the property damage since it was her fault the security system hadn't done its job.

That was still something she just could not figure out. She knew she had set the security system before locking up. That was one thing she would never, ever forget to do, and yet for all purposes, it appeared that she had.

She was ruined for life. Her art degree was useless for getting a job in this town and it would take the rest of her life to pay off these debts.

Patrick flicked into her mind, but she shoved thoughts of him away. She wasn't going to take his money if she was going to decide against the trois amour and she wasn't going to agree to a three-way mating just so that she wouldn't feel guilty about taking his money.

After phoning Baxter so he wouldn’t worry, Piper went to a bar. Somewhere in her brain she knew this was a bad idea, knew she couldn't afford to get drunk at this time–both literally and metaphorically–but she didn't care. She just didn't want to think.

But she did think.

After one beer she thought, I bet Thor Wragge was behind this somehow. He got tired of trying to bully me out and decided to destroy my life instead.

After two beers, I turned on that security system. He must have learned the codes and turned it off. He was spying on me that whole time. That's how he knew to take my mother's painting.

After three beers, He probably bribed the people at the security place. He found out exactly how to stop it from engaging and broke in the night before to put a paperclip or something in it so it wouldn't engage when I turned the system on. That's what he did.

Four. And then he waited until nighttime when nobody was around and broke in.

Five. He destroyed everything. Oh, god, what am I going to do now? How can I get out of this? Can I declare bankruptcy? Will my debts just transfer over to Baxter?

Six. Bastard! I hate him. It's not like I was any real competition to him anyway!

Seven. I'm going to make him pay.

It was very late by this time, but as Piper left the bar she didn't seem to feel the cold. She also seemed to be full of energy and walked to where she knew Wragge lived. He lived in the pretty suburbs with their trees and Christmas decorations still up. She walked true and strong, although some stupid assholes occasionally drove on the sidewalk.

Once she reached Wragge's house, she was at a loss. If I had eggs, I'd have something to do to him. Wait a minute. I have magic!

It took a moment for her to remember the spell, then waved her hand above the space over his house, creating two large neon signs that brightened the whole street. Vandal, the signs flashed, thief.

Piper giggled, enjoying the buzz of alcohol in her brain. She painted a scene with her magic, Thor Wragge naked with a stupid look on his face. She made sure to give him a teeny tiny member. Then she painted flames all around him, crackling and seething. Go to hell.

Wragge stormed out of his house, tying a robe. He scowled at the sight of her. Piper drew her hands back.

"Loqui quasi hedum!" she shouted, pointing all her fingers at the enraged man. A bolt of green light shot from her hands and struck Wragge's throat.

He stumbled back, eyes going wide, clawing at his neck. He opened his mouth— "Baa!"

Piper laughed. She quickly added donkey ears and a curly pig tail. "Act like an animal, become an animal!" she shouted. "Act like an animal, become an animal! Act like an animal, become an animal! Go to hell, Wragge!"

Chapter Seven

Wragge was pressing charges this time. Vandalism and magical assault.

Fortunately, Piper was let out on bail, as long as she promised that she wasn't going to drink a drop of alcohol and that Baxter wasn't going to leave her alone. It would mean having to go to work with him until after her sentencing, but Piper supposed that was probably the best thing to happen, anyway.

It wasn't like she had anything else to do.

Both Patrick and Baxter came to the jail to pay the bond. Piper stared at her feet as they escorted her back to Patrick's shiny car. She could feel the disappointment rolling off her male, but Patrick seemed rather calm about the whole thing.

"My lawyers are working on your case," he said as he drove them towards their home. "I'm sure they can get the sentence down to malicious magical pranking, rather than assault. They're very good. If you keep your nose clean from now on, they've assured me that you'll just have to do some community service."

Piper slumped down, folding her arms, and frowned out the window. "Until they give me a fine I can't pay, then they're going to lock me up for the rest of my life."

"You don't go to jail for life over something like this," Patrick reached to pat her knee and she pulled away from him.

"Don't touch me!"

A hurt look briefly flashed into Patrick's eyes and he withdrew.

Baxter leaned between the two seats. "Piper doesn't like to be touched or reassured when she's in a funk. It's better to just let her ride it out."

"Really?" Patrick's brows furrowed.

"Yeah. It's my nature to try to make people feel better. But she'll bite off your head for it until she's ready."

"She is sitting right here," Piper snapped. "I want to walk home."

The Werewolves ignored her, although they stopped discussing her surly flaws, which was a plus.

Piper glared out of the window, certain that everybody was stopping and staring at her, knowing what had happened. Uphoria wasn't small enough that everybody knew everybody, but Piper's family was from the town and both sets of grandparents were also born in Uphoria, so a lot of people did know her and would be talking about this.

She wondered, suddenly, how many of them would blame her relationship with a Werewolf for her lack of self-control. Her hands curled as she imagined what they would be saying about Baxter because of this and she wanted to jump out of the car and dare them all to fight her.

Probably not the best thing to do.

When they got home, Piper went to the bedroom and closed herself in the closet. It was dark and roomy, perfect for hiding away in. She heard Baxter and Patrick's voices murmuring from the kitchen but was able to focus on her own thoughts.

Did she regret going after Wragge the way she had? Yes. It had been stupid, impulsive and now had her in even more trouble than before. But she was still certain that he had something to do with all this. How was she supposed to prove it?

Or was it better to just keep her head down and figure a way out of her financial mess instead of focusing on revenge?

The thought made Piper sigh, but now that she was in her safe spot in the closet, she knew that it was the right thing to do. Trying to get Wragge back would only hurt her in the long run. She was already in a hole, there was no point in trying to dig it deeper. And she did have art she could auction to pay off her debts.

It had been her mother's collection and thinking of selling it was like a knife to the heart, but Piper knew she had to. Her mother had collected a lot of rare, expensive pieces. Most of it was worth at least triple now than when they had been purchased.

It would be enough to pay off Piper's debts.

But she'd lose everything her mother left her.

Her dream of a gallery was over. None of the artists she'd been working with would want to trust her again after all the work they gave her to sell was destroyed like that. She was finished.

Heart-heavy but mind made up, Piper dried her eyes and went out to the kitchen. Both Werewolves were waiting for her and Patrick retrieved a slice of blueberry cheesecake, her favorite, from the fridge and passed it to her. The sweet, creamy texture on her tongue felt good and bolstered her courage enough to tell the two what she had decided.

"No," Baxter said instantly, shaking his head. "I've already been talking to your dad about it and he's agreed it's probably best we get away from here. We can sell the house, that will certainly make a dent in your debts and then you don't have to sell all of your mother's collection."

"And then we go live with my dad?" Piper sighed. "It's not feasible."

"We can move to the city. Get a fresh start."

"You hate the city."

Baxter shrugged. "I'm not too fond of Uphoria right now, either. We'll go for one or two years until this whole scandal blows over. Besides, you'll be able to get a gallery going there and you'll have more customers."

Piper smiled, grateful that he would be willing to give up his home for her happiness, but she couldn’t do that to him. He had a job he loved, friends who accepted him as a Werewolf and both of those things were hard to find, even in Uphoria where a good quarter of the population were Werewolves.

"No. It's time for me to grow up."

"In that case, I am going to give you a loan," Patrick said. "We'll set up bimonthly payments that will have it paid back in five years."

Piper stared at him, her jaw dropping open. "Excuse me?"

"And I'll finance a new gallery for you. But in the city. Like Baxter said, it'll be far more profitable there. I have many wealthy friends with a taste for fine art, and you have a good eye. How long will you need before having a gala opening?"

Piper shot up, knocking her chair over. "No!"

Patrick's brows furrowed. "No?"

"No! No, I can't accept this. You're just doing this because you want us for your trois amour and I'm sorry but I won't let myself be bought like this!"

Baxter gasped and Patrick's eyes narrowed. He slowly stood and once more Piper was reminded that every inch of his height was pure muscle. They bunched together as he tensed, jaw grinding together.

Piper glared right back at him, not letting herself be intimidated into submission. She was not going to let him convince her to enter a lifelong three-way relationship just because he was rich!

"If I was trying to buy you, Ms. Diamond, I would have gotten you a fancy car and more jewelry than you could wear in a lifetime. This is no more than what I do for any friend of mine, give them a leg up when they need it, but expect accountability in return. And your gallery is a business venture. One that I think could be very successful. I'm not just going to give you the property and the money you need to collect the art, it's an investment that I damn well expect returns from."

Piper's face heated and she had no idea how to respond to him. Every word rang with the truth and she felt herself shrinking into herself, ashamed for the accusation she had made. As she opened her mouth to apologize, Patrick stormed out of the house.

Silence hung heavy in the air. Piper slumped back into her chair and hid her face in her arms. Her eyes filled with tears. Eventually, Baxter's fingers brushed hers, cautiously testing if she was safe to comfort. She flipped over her hand and pressed her palm against his.

"I always ruin everything," she whispered.

"No. Not everything."

Piper gave him a watery glare.

"Look, I think accepting Patrick's help is the right thing to do. I know it's hard for you to not do things all on your own, but in this case, we do need help. We can still sell the house and pay back as much as we can with that, but your mom's collection is too important for you to sell."

He stroked some blue hair away from her face. Piper leaned into his touch.

"Would he be doing all this if he didn't want us?"

"I don't know. But you have to understand, for Werewolves, the bond between mates is instant, even before mating. We know exactly who is going to make us happy and from that moment on, our goal is to be with that person. That bond can be broken, but it's not easy. Patrick feels that bond with the two of us, and I feel the bond with him."

Piper's lip wobbled. "What should I do?"

Baxter looked at their hands for a moment. "You need to make your decision. Are you or are you not going to accept the trois amour? I'm sorry and I know it frightens you, but we need to know before the bond gets any stronger. It's going to hurt bad enough if we have to break it."

Chapter Eight

Piper held the box of dishes shut while her father taped it. Even though everything else was already in boxes, somehow the dishes being packed away made everything final. She and Baxter were leaving Uphoria.

They had found a small apartment to rent near the new gallery, a nice big building with lots of space to be creative with. The house had also sold quickly, although in the end they had taken twenty thousand less than what they were hoping for. But both had agreed that getting away from the town as soon as possible was the best thing to do and now that her community service for hexing Wragge was up, they could finally go.

"Have you made a decision about this whole Werewolf threesome thing?" Piper’s father asked, straightening.

"She's not allowed to say," Baxter said quickly, stepping in to pick up the box.

Her father turned a raised brow on her.

"Patrick doesn't want to know until after the gala. He says it's easier to do business that way," Piper glanced around her empty home and sighed, waiting until Baxter had left the room before she spoke again. "I have made my choice, though."

"What are you going to do?"

Piper shook her head. "I'm not going to tell you yet. I think Baxter and Patrick have the right to learn first. But it's the right choice."

Her father stared at her hard for a few minutes then nodded. "I just don't like this deadline thing."

"It's fine, Dad."

"Not if you're rushing into something you'll end up regretting, Little Bug. You've gone through a lot these past couple months, I don't want to see you get hurt."

Piper smiled at the tender childhood nickname. "You won't, Dad. I promise."

***

It was only a week later that the gallery's opening gala took place. Spring had arrived suddenly to the world, bringing bright, hot sunshine with it. It seemed like the day after the snow melted Piper was already walking around in shorts and a T-shirt. With it being so warm outside and so many people inside the gallery for the gala, they had had to turn on the air conditioning.

Piper surveyed the scene, basking in happiness. Patrick had indeed invited many of his wealthy friends and business associates. Everywhere she looked, finely crafted silk suits and satin dresses were paired with twinkling jewels of every color imaginable. Waiters in white suit coats handed out glasses of champagne or small, tasty hors d'oeuvres.

"What did I say?"

Patrick's voice made her jump. She turned to him, smiling. "What did you say about what?"

"All this." His eyes twinkled.

"You're right about everything. I've never had so many compliments on my work before and I think we've made at least a hundred thousand just on people making me promise to paint portraits of their pets. And the dress is amazing."

She gestured at the strapless number she wore, covered in blue lace that hugged her every curve. She especially loved the sweetheart neckline–it made her breasts look huge.

"I have to say, Baxter's silent auction idea was good, too," Patrick said, tucking her hand into the crook of his arm. "Your landscapes are very popular."

"I don't paint landscapes. It's abstract."

Patrick wrinkled his nose. "They look like landscapes to me."

Piper was about to reply when she saw a most unwelcome sight. Her hand clenched tight around her champagne glass. Her eyes narrowed and her lip curled.

Thor Wragge.

Here, of all nights. The only consolation was that his suit didn't look so fashionable in this crowd and he was clearly ill at ease.

She marched towards him, but Baxter got there first and Patrick quickly pressed her into conversation with a nearby elderly woman before marching over to join them. From the way the three men were holding themselves, it was clearly a tense conversation. Piper wondered how long it would take for Wragge to get the message and leave.

The elderly woman was just asking her if she'd paint something for her grandson's birthday when a roar silenced everybody. All heads turned just in time to see Patrick sinking his fist into Wragge's stomach. Baxter grabbed the other Werewolf, pulling him back as Wragge gasped and wheezed.

Piper's eyes widened and she stared in shock. What was this all about?

Wragge's breathless voice carried through the hall. "She's a goddamned gold-digging whore!"

Baxter froze. Then both he and Patrick lunged.

***

"It's a switch from you two getting me out of jail at least," Piper said later, unlocking the door to her and Baxter's new apartment. The two Werewolves followed her in sheepishly.

"He had no right to say those things about you," Patrick said. "And he deliberately provoked us. He wasn't even on the invitation list!"

Piper took their tuxedo jackets, her heart pounding in her chest. She had been waiting for two months for this night, not only because of the gallery gala but also what she knew was going to happen after it. The incident with Wragge had interrupted things, but she was ready to put him behind her. Whatever he was after, he wasn't going to get it.

"I'd like to tear his head off," Patrick continued, growling.

"Forget about him."

Baxter snorted. "That's you saying that?"

Piper folded her arms. "Do you guys want to hear my decision or not?"

Both Werewolves stiffened. Baxter straightened, his eyes wide and eager, while Patrick's hands clenched into his pants, his knuckles going white. Piper couldn't help but feel sorry for him. She had been planning on dragging it out just a little longer, just to torture him, but found she didn't want to.

"Yes."

Patrick jerked like he had been electrocuted. He was on his feet in an instant, eyes bright, a smile blossoming over his face. "Yes?"

Piper nodded.

He crushed her to his chest, bringing his mouth to hers hard. There was something possessive about the way he thrust his tongue into her willing mouth, something territorial, as though he was claiming her as his own.

It was so erotic she felt herself growing damp just from that one kiss. Her arousal increased as Baxter joined them, trading kisses between her and Patrick's neck, moving constantly as though he would never be sated. Piper felt a tug inside her and she met the Werewolves' fervor with her own, hurriedly reaching for Patrick's belt.

Baxter stood behind the other Werewolf, caressing his body and slowly undressing him as Piper got to her knees. Patrick moaned but shook his head.

"Tonight we focus on Piper," he said in a strangled voice. "Tomorrow is Baxter. The next day is me."

Baxter switched gears instantly, moving behind Piper. He brought her to her feet and both of her men focused on her neck, one on either side. She moaned in delight, loving the feeling of being squashed between their firm, sexy bodies. Hands were everywhere and Piper could feel both of them aroused as they ground at her through their clothes.

"Wait, wait," she gasped.

Her men stopped, though they remained sandwiched together.

"I've got condoms and lubricant in the bedroom nightstand," she whispered. "And there's the bed…"

Patrick lifted her into his arms and all but ran into the bedroom, easing her onto the bed before stepping back to look at her. He looked so gorgeous, standing there with that gleam in his eye and Piper grinned at him.

With a groan he fell over her, pushing her expensive dress up to her waist and hooking his fingers under her underwear. His touch was inexperienced but made up for that in his eagerness.

She found him with her hand, answering his energy with her own. They rolled so they faced each other on their sides and Baxter laid behind Piper, naked himself, undressing her. Two sets of lips worshiped her body and heat flooded her senses. Piper stared into Patrick's wide, dilated pupils as he slipped on a condom and claimed her as his mate.

A cry of pleasure burst from her mouth and Patrick froze. Baxter's hands were on her ass at this time, lubricating and preparing her and he chuckled.

"She's a screamer," he told the other Werewolf.

Piper thrust her hips forward. "Don't stop."

Patrick's eyes were wide and he bit his lip, looking uncertain for the first time. "I didn't hurt you?"

Piper shook her head. "It feels wonderful."

"It does." Patrick moaned, beginning to move his hips and he buried his face into her neck. "It feels so good."

Piper was not prepared for the pleasure that flooded her as both her men concentrated on her, entering her from both sides, hands and mouths roaming her body. As they brought her closer and closer to that heavenly ocean of pleasure flooding her body, she clung to Patrick, thanking God that Baxter had made her go to that hockey game all those months ago.

Chapter Nine

Two nights later, the three of them were in bed when a loud, shrill beeping from Piper's cell phone interrupted them. Her heart was instantly in her throat and she scrambled for her clothes.

"It's the gallery!" she shouted, dressing as fast as she could.

Patrick and Baxter jumped out of bed as well. They were quicker than Piper and she was still pulling on her shoes when Patrick carried her out to the car. Her fingers drummed against the window, anxious. It was all she could do to not scream at Baxter to go faster.

"At least we know the security system works," Patrick said, but it did little to lighten the mood.

The police were already there when the trip arrived. Lights flashed blue and red and Piper's eyes instantly found the gasoline can sitting beside one of the cruisers. She gasped. As her heart beat faster, she reminded herself that the building was still standing and no obvious damage was apparent.

The Werewolves flanked her as she sought out the officer in charge, a tall athletic man with broad shoulders and a permanent scowl etched between his eyes. It was the same officer that had arrested Patrick and Baxter during the incident at the Gala and Piper had to repress a scowl of her own.

The officer's frown deepened when he saw the three of them, but nodded politely in greeting. "It looks like you three are very unpopular. We caught somebody trying to burn down the building. You're lucky you've got such a good security system in place, otherwise we might not have gotten here in time."

"Was there any property damage?" Patrick asked, all business.

"You've got some gasoline splashed around the entrance you'll want to clean up, but that's all."

Piper sighed in relief. Finally, they were going to be at the bottom of this! And finally, Wragge is going to get what's coming to him! "So who was it?"

"A woman by the name of Kristal Clarkson. You know her?"

Piper gaped. "A woman?"

"You heard me. Do you know her?"

"Never heard of her."

Piper's head spun. It was a woman. Kristal Clarkson. Not Thor Wragge. How was that possible? She had been so certain that it was him! Maybe he paid off this woman to do all that vandalism so that it wouldn't be traced back at him. That was it–Wragge had put her up to it and she was going to roll on him and he'd finally get his.

"Kristal Clarkson," Patrick repeated, frowning. "I know her."

Piper spun to face him. "You do?"

"She's a fan. A bit more than a fan, actually, she's obsessed. Remember the woman who interrupted our first date?"

Piper thought a moment then nodded. It was so long ago she'd erased the woman from her mind.

"That's her. She tried to get into the locker room at my last game and I've seen her hanging around my house. I'm sorry, I never made the connection between her and the vandalism at the gallery."

The police officer rose a brow. "There have been other incidents of vandalism?"

"At the gallery I had in Uphoria," Piper sighed. "A broken window, then somebody broke in and smashed everything. Is she a witch? They used magic to—"

"She's a witch. A pretty feisty one, too."

"The vandalism did happen right after we started approaching a trois amour," Baxter put in. "It could be because this Kristal was crazy obsessed and jealous."

"We'll have the truth out of her soon enough," the officer said. "In the meantime, I think your building is fine."

"She might not be working alone," Piper put in quickly, thinking of Wragge. There was still a chance, after all. A witch had to have hope.

"We'll have a car patrol the area for the rest of the night, but if she had a partner, they're probably long gone by now."

The conversation was obviously finished and Piper slumped back to the car with the Werewolves. Patrick handed Baxter the keys and slid into the backseat with Piper, pulling her onto his lap as they headed home.

"I'm sorry, I didn't see the signs." Patrick nuzzled her neck. He was catching onto what she liked quickly. "If I had, we could have prevented that little bitch from destroying your first gallery."

"Do you get stalker fans often?"

"Well… none so far I would classify as stalkers, but they can get a little over zealous at times," Patrick admitted. "This Kristal is the first real crazy one that I've had. But it's my job to protect you and I—"

"I just thought it was going to be Wragge." Piper crossed her arms and scowled. "I really wanted it to be him. I'd really like to see him crawling on his knees to beg me not to put him in jail."

"You have a real feud with him, don't you?" Patrick chuckled, though he stopped when Piper glared at him. "Look, I'll admit that guy is an asshole to you, but what I don't get is what started all this. Why does he have a vendetta against you?"

"Hell if I know." Piper slumped, knowing that wasn't quite true. "I may have started it."

Baxter snorted.

Piper glared at him. "Care to share anything, Baxter?"

"No, I think you're doing a good job."

Patrick raised his brow.

"Wragge churns out copies of the same piece of art magically. Like, those dumb wall-hangings that show the little kids playing hockey on a pond? He's been selling those for years, the same damn picture every year. Everything in his store is cheap and magically reproduced. He wanted to do that to my art. Can you imagine the nerve of him?"

Patrick's shoulders shook with suppressed laughter, but Piper was too upset to notice, her hands were clenched and she glowered out the window as streetlights zipped by.

"And when I told him in no uncertain terms that I wouldn't—"

"She called him a waste of breath and that he was going to hell for what he was doing."

"The devaluation of art is serious. Well, he got pissy and said that the only reason I felt that way was because I wasn't a good enough artist or witch to set up my own press like the one he had. Well, you can say a lot of things about me, but you insult my art and my magic and you've got a feud on your hands. And I don't mean insults like “my kid could paint that” - that's just ignorance and—"

She cut off as Patrick roared with laughter. With a huff, she tried to move off his lap but he just held her tighter. Elbowing him in the stomach only made him laugh even more.

"Ah, Piper. Piper, Piper, Piper. You're a little minx, you know that, right?"

Piper's shoulders hunched forward and she scowled.

"I was going to wait until it was officially official," he continued, "but I can see you need something to cheer you up. I've decided that I need to get more into the art business myself. Now I know you hate cheap reproductions, but I'm opening up an Artco franchise store in Uphoria. Only with cheaper prices and more variety then what Wragge has in his shop."

Piper gaped at him. "But… but that's going to cost you a small fortune! And… how is it even going to work?"

Patrick shrugged. "It'll hurt Wragge's business, which is its purpose. Just being there ought to have some effect on his bottom line. Like when a Tim Hortons opens up right next to a donut shop, it's going to hurt the donut shop."

It was Baxter's turn to laugh. "I'm glad we're out of Uphoria for that. I bet Wragge has smoke coming from his ears over this."

Patrick smiled in a self-satisfied way and Piper snuggled closer to him, laying her head on his shoulder. "Thank you."

Baxter hummed, and Patrick's eyes flicked over to him. "While we're on things that were going to wait, I think Baxter has something for you, too."

They were at the apartment building by this time and Patrick carried her inside. It was something she never thought she'd be able to experience, given her size, but Piper found she really liked being carried from one place to another. It made her feel special.

"You sure?" Baxter asked Patrick when they got to the apartment. "It can wait until morning–make you the hero of tonight."

"I'll have plenty of chances to be the hero. Besides, I think our little female here won't be satisfied until she knows what we're talking about," replied Patrick, his hands resting on her shoulders.

Baxter glanced at Piper's impatient expression and grinned. Patrick took Piper to the kitchen while Baxter disappeared in the hallway closet. Moments later he reappeared with a painting in his hands. Piper gasped. It was an apple tree, painted from the view of a window high about it. Tears filled her eyes as she reached for the painting.

"My mother's painting. How did you—"

"I found it at a secondhand store. Couldn't believe my eyes." Baxter kissed the top of her head. "There's no real telling how it got there, but I suspect Kristal Clark had something to do with it. More so than Thor Wragge."

Piper didn't care. She quickly went to the den and took down the abstract piece she had hung over the couch, replacing it with her mother's picture. Stepping back to admire it, she leaned against Baxter as he put an arm around her waist.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"It was my pleasure."

Piper looked up at him with a glint in her eye. "Oh, you can count on it."

She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the bedroom, Patrick trailing after with a grin stretching from ear to ear.

Chapter Ten

The first game of the new hockey season was exhilarating.

Piper jumped up and down next to Baxter, completely enthralled as her eyes followed Patrick from one end of the rink to the next. She could see his breath puffing into the air and watched a trickle of blood run down his lip where he had been elbowed by another player. The puck moved so quickly that she couldn't see who had it.

It was odd how fun hockey suddenly became, now that she had a certain player to keep her eye on and cheer on.

There were ten seconds left on the clock. The score was 2-1 in Uphoria's favor. The opposing team was vicious and it was only because of the goalie's skills that they hadn't scored more points. Piper could see Patrick's frustration mount with every passing second.

"He's got the puck, he's got the puck!" she screamed, clawing at Baxter's arm.

Baxter winced then laughed and cupped his mouth and hollered encouragement.

"Destroy them!" Piper screamed, caught up as the final second ticked by. "Kill them, kill them!"

Patrick slapped the puck hard as the opposing players went after him. It sailed through the air, a black disc against the white ice. The net caught it, bouncing it back into the goalie's head just as the buzzer rang, indicating the end of the game.

Piper stomped her feet and clapped her hands, whooping and hollering. Baxter grabbed her around the waist, swinging her around their private box, pressing fevered kisses to her neck and face. Piper grinned and laughed, glancing down at the rink. Patrick glared up at them, his wolfish lips pulled back in a grin. Once he caught Piper's eye he crooked his finger, beckoning her.

"I think Patrick wants us to wait until he can join us," she laughed, pushing Baxter away.

In response, Baxter grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the box. They were soon in the locker room.

It had been startling when Patrick first invited them in and being around all those naked or half-dressed Werewolves had made Piper red as a tomato and highly uncomfortable, but none of them gave her a second glance.

That was the Werewolf way. They weren't phased by nudity and certainly weren't attracted to a person that wasn't a possible mate.

"That was amazing!" Baxter gushed as he threw his arms around Patrick.

Piper hung back. Baxter and Patrick might have no problem with kissing when one or both of them were in the wolf forms, but fur was not a turn-on to her. The last thing she wanted was to be hacking up fur balls.

After Patrick removed his hockey gear and had retaken his human form, he pulled both of his mates to the shower to celebrate. They were individual cubicles, but it was still only afterward that Piper realized that his teammates would have been able to hear every single moan. Her face flushed as she toweled off and redressed.

"You wolves!" she shook her head. "I don't know what I'm going to do with you. Sex maniacs, both of you."

"That's why you love us," Patrick chortled. "Besides, I didn't see you protesting. Quite the opposite, in fact."

The locker smelled like sweat, old shoes and wet dog, but it had emptied sometime while the three had been in the shower. Well, at least that was a relief. She turned to her boys, putting her hands on her hips.

"So, I heard that some place in British Columbia is going to host some of the Wolf League games this year?"

Patrick nodded, a grin spreading over his face. There was a split in his lower lip and bruises on his cheek, but violent games always seemed to make him more excited. "That's right. We're getting bigger, Piper. More and more people are wanting to see our games."

"Because you're like modern day gladiators," Piper grumbled, crossing the room for the first aid kit. "Let me take care of that lip."

"It also means that I'll be spending a lot of time away from home."

Piper turned back, frowning. Patrick languidly dressed, seemingly not paying attention to his two mates.

"Piper and I can fly out to watch the games," Baxter said.

"Well, you can at least. I've got a plane ticket for you to come visit me over there for a couple of weeks. We can look at hotel rooms when we get back to the apartment."

Piper pressed her lips together. Baxter got tickets, but she didn't? She tried not to be jealous–after all, Baxter hadn't been able to find a new job just yet, so he was available to go gallivanting off to British Columbia to see the games. She wasn't. At least not yet.

She cleared her throat. "I could take some time off at the gallery, you know. We're doing so well, I thought I could get an assistant or something that could keep an eye on things while I went to see your out-of-province games."

Patrick shook his head. "That's sweet of you, Piper, but I know you only come to these games because you feel obligated to. It's fine."

"No, I like hockey a lot more now!" Piper bounced on her toes. "I love watching you play."

"I think you like playing after he plays." Baxter laughed.

Piper wrinkled her nose at him. "No, I've come to really enjoy watching hockey. I think I like the blood a lot more than I used to."

Patrick burst into laughter. He laughed so hard and for so long that he had to sit down. Piper folded her arms, narrowing her eyes at him to show she wasn't amused, although his full-bellied laughs were hard not to join with.

"You are too easy to tease," he said, finally catching his breath. "I've got tickets for you, too. And an assistant sounds like the perfect thing for you."

He strode over to her, hands clasping over her hips. He lifted her with more ease than she thought was possible; she was always amazed when he lifted her. Baxter was soon by his side and Patrick settled the witch onto both of their shoulders. Piper held one of Patrick's and one of Baxter's hands.

"I am so lucky to have you two," Patrick sighed.

Piper laughed. "I think I'm the lucky one!"

"Nope, it's me."

Patrick growled playfully as they exited the locker room. "We're all lucky. How about we agree to that?"

"Agreed," Piper and Baxter said in unison.

Piper squeezed her mates' hands, smiling, feeling so happy she thought her heart might burst.

*****

THE END

Paranormal Menage Romance: Taken by Two Hockey Dragons

Description

A curvy lawyer with a secret crush PLUS a hot hockey star who is a Dragon Shifter PLUS his sexy buddy who is need of a mate!

Michelle Handsworth loves to flirt with her famous hockey playing client Cain Samson. With his blond hair and blue eyes, Cain is the handsomest man she has ever met, but innocent flirting is as far as they could go. As his attorney, nothing can ever happen between the two of them.

At least, that is the excuse Michelle gives every time Cain asks her out, but it isn’t the whole truth. The real reason Michelle is determined to keep distance between her and Cain is because she can sense a dark and strong magic within him.

Michelle isn’t just a fantastic lawyer, she’s also a witch who can sense people’s auras. She’s always been able to do it and over the years she’s learned to trust her abilities when they give her a warning. Cain’s aura, with its flickering yellows and reds and constant smell of smoke, is a huge warning.

Michelle thought Cain would be OK with her dating his best friend, Brock Thaddeus, but she’s dangerously wrong. Cain is no normal hockey star, he’s a Dragon Shifter.

When Michelle chooses another man over him, will Cain be able to control the dragon within him, or will fire consume them all?

Chapter One

He was late. He was always late. Michelle glanced up at her clock and shook her head. She was used to this kind of nonsense from her clients. As an attorney specializing in contract law, sports stars with huge egos were just a normal part of her day.

Cain Samson liked to breeze into his meetings twenty minutes late. He was huge, six-foot-five and pure muscle. His clear blue eyes were set on either side of a crooked nose that had been broken more times than he could count. He had long blond hair always falling into his eyes.

As if she had called him, Cain appeared at reception with his entourage in tow. Cain was one of the best hockey players in the world. He had three Stanley Cup championships under his belt and had been the captain of the gold-winning U.S. Olympic Hockey Team. He was, by far, her most famous client and the cocky grin he always wore told her he knew it.

His contract was sitting in front of her dotted with post-its and sign-here stickers. It was seventy pages of confusing legal jargon interspersed with huge amounts of money. Millions of dollars were being handled on these pages and it was Michelle’s job to make sure Cain saw every cent he was owed.

She ran her hand through her curly dark hair and quickly touched up her lipstick. Nothing could ever happen between her and Cain. He was her client, having a relationship with him would have been unethical and illegal. It could get her disbarred. Still, she wanted to look good. Flirting with Cain was one of the perks of her job.

Outside of the glass walls of her private office, the law firm was buzzing at the news of Cain’s arrival. Through the clear walls, she could see the receptionist, an older woman in her fifties who rarely moved, stand up and offer to walk Cain back to Michelle’s office.

There it was, that roguish smile that made all the girls, Michelle included, weak in the knees. He flashed it at the receptionist who giggled and tucked her hair behind her ear. He waved at her to sit down, indicating he didn’t need to be shown where to go. Cain knew where Michelle’s office was, he had been here plenty of times. As he strode past reception, the men of his entourage sat in the waiting area, propping their feet up on the coffee tables and pulling out their cell phones.

“Hello, Cain,” Michelle said as he pushed open her door. “How are you today?”

“Better now that I’ve seen that beautiful face of yours,” he countered. His voice was low and deep. Like a roll of thunder.

“I imagine this multi-million-dollar contract in front of me has also made your day better,” she said, determined to remain professional.

“That’s just a bonus, getting to see you is the real prize,” he stared straight at her when he said things like that. Sitting down in a chair across from her, he pressed his fingertips together and looked at her above them. He was so handsome it was almost unfair. If there had been any justice in the world, his handsomeness would have been diluted over several men, not all contained in this creature in front of her.

Creature was the right word. It wasn’t just that Cain was a wildly successful hockey player or that he was fabulously rich and handsome. The real thing that kept Michele away from him was hidden from normal eyes.

Cain was something else. She had known it from the first time he had pulled into the firm’s parking lot. The day of their first meeting she sensed him before she saw him. As the car pulled up to the firm, the hairs at the back of her neck tingled and she could smell smoke. No one else could smell it, though. They didn’t have the gift that she had. To everyone else Cain Samson was just a normal human, albeit one in great shape.

Everything that lived had an aura about it and each aura was different. Her mother, for instance, had a ring of yellow light that radiated off of her. It was calm and warm and soothing. Unless she was mad, then her mother’s aura was red and angry, lashing out at the other auras around her. The plants were surrounded with a pale green light, dogs had a bright white light that shone out from them.

Cain had something else. His aura was like nothing she had ever seen in a human. It was a swirling halo of greens, reds, and yellows mixed with the smell of something burning. There was a power in that aura she could not name. Cain Samson was not a normal man, but what he might be, she couldn’t guess. All she knew was that he was very powerful.

“You’re staring,” he said, interrupting her thoughts.

“You’re staring,” she replied looking seriously at him. Did he know? Could he guess that she too was not a normal human? She searched his gaze hoping to find something there, but she could deduce nothing past his flirting smile.

“So, let’s talk about your contract. It’s all the standard things we discussed. You’ll have a five-year deal with the Black Hawks for ten million per year. That includes some promotional stuff you’ll have to do, but we’ve negotiated that down to fifty hours per year, which shouldn’t be that hard,”

she held the contract out to him. He waved it away. “Let’s be honest, I would have no idea what anything written on that said. I trust your judgment, Michelle. If they’ve given me all I’ve asked for I’m ready to sign.”

“I do love how easy you are,” Michelle said handing him a pen.

“It’s not fair when you say things like that to me,” he said shaking his head as he signed where indicated. “It gives the wrong impression.”

She watched him, instead of focusing on his body, or his eyes, or the constant aura around him. Michelle imagined what she would spend her bonus on. Cain was a huge client for the firm and Michelle was the only lawyer he would work with. Signing his ten-million-dollar contract was a huge deal.

“What are you thinking about?” Cain asked, her as he handed the thick contract back.

“Shoes,” she replied with a smile. “There are these Manalo’s that I’ve had my eye on for a while. Black heels with straps. I’m going to get them the second we’re done here.”

“Why don’t I come with you?” he asked. “I’d happily buy you anything you wanted. I’d kill to see that smile on your face.”

Michelle failed to suppress her smile. She shook her head. He was too smooth, too confident, too used to getting whatever he wanted. And that power of his was surrounding and wafting over her, a perfume scent of fire and ash and something metallic. When he talked to her like that, the aura around him would flare up like someone had thrown gasoline on hot coals.

What are you? She wondered as she stared at the Norse Viking God in front of her. Where does all that power come from?

But she would never say the words out loud. If she asked him that, he would want to know how she knew and then what would she say? Would she tell her million-dollar contract holder that she was a witch? Should she tell him that she knew spells and magic, that she could sense the aura of every living thing from the President down to a small dormouse? No, it was her secret and she cherished it. She wasn’t telling anyone.

Magic didn’t run in her family. Michelle didn’t come from a long line of witches. In fact, it was exactly the opposite. She was different from everyone she knew. No one else could see the aura that surrounded the living, no one else could separate truth from lies just by looking into the speaker's eyes. No one else could converse with the spirits of trees and rivers or see the future in the stars like she could.

Magicals like her and Cain were incredibly rare. He was only the third she had ever met. The second had been a sinister looking woman on an airplane. She and Michelle had recognized each other, but the woman had only glared at Michelle and shook her head. She clearly hadn’t wanted to talk and Michelle had respected that. The first had been an old woman named Maria who worked at the local library when Michelle was a little girl. She had taught Michelle everything she knew, not that it was much.

Cain was hot, but the truth was, Michelle didn’t really know anything about him. She knew his professional life intimately, but that was it. Other than the occasional bit of flirty banter in her office, she and Cain were strangers. His aura showed him to be very powerful, possibly more powerful than she was. It was too dangerous, she and Cain could never be more than attorney and client.

“Any ticket to any game, you just call and it’s yours. I’ll put an entire club box aside for you and anyone you want, assuming it’s not a date, of course. But if you have a nephew or a niece that loves hockey, you should bring them.”

“Thank you, I might just take you up on that,” Michelle said. She had become a huge hockey fan since working with Cain and she went to as many games as she could. She had never taken him up on his offer for the club box. The truth was, she didn’t want to sit up in some isolated box sipping champagne and making polite small talk. She liked to be close to the action. She liked to sit right on the ice, behind the plastic barrier where she could scream and yell at the opposing team with the rest of the fans.

The contract signed, Cain sat back in his chair and let out a long sigh. “I always feel better when that’s done,” he said. “It’s like a weight’s been lifted off my shoulders. Now I can focus on my training without having to worry about all this.”

“Good, you should never have to worry about the paperwork. That’s my job. You just focus on winning.”

“I’m having a party at my place tonight to celebrate the contract,” Cain said leaning forward and straightening the nameplate on her desk. “Please tell me you’ll come. Your name will be on the list. It’ll be at the top of the list. You’ll be ushered right in and given a glass of whatever it is you want. There will be a lot of people there and not all of them will be hockey players.”

“But most of them will be hockey players, right?” she asked.

“Since when don’t you like hockey players?” he countered. He stood up and said. “I’ll be waiting for you tomorrow. I hope you don’t disappoint me.”

He left, making his way to the waiting room where his entourage rose and followed him out of the building like baby ducks following their mother. She didn’t have any plans tomorrow night, unless sitting on her couch watching Scandal and drinking wine counted as a plan. Maybe she would go to the party. She knew how to look without touching, she could keep Cain Samson an arm's reach away.

Chapter Two

The walls of the house were vibrating from the music. Samantha Ronson was behind a set of turntables and Cain’s dining room had been turned into a dance floor. Hockey players and models moved together, grinding and dancing with the beat of the music, full glasses in hand.

In the kitchen Cain was uncorking bottles of champagne and handing them to giggling women. His penthouse was filled with people. Everyone was smiling for selfies and posting them to Instagram with the hashtag #samsonbash. His publicist was roaming around snapping pics and getting quotes. Even when he wasn’t working Cain Samson was still working.

All he needed now was Michelle to show up. He made his way over to the front door. He couldn’t get two steps without people slapping him on the back and congratulating him on his new contract. It took him forever to get anywhere, but he wasn’t complaining. At the door he heard the siren cry of several beautiful girls begging to get in. They stood behind the bouncers stretching out their arms past them, towards him.

He scanned the faces of the girls in the hallway, but didn’t recognize any of them. They looked like duplicates, thin blonde girls with long straight hair, black eyeliner and matching short skirts with tall boots. None of them were Michelle. Her dark skin, curly hair, and fantastically curvy physique would have stood out from that crowd.

He smiled and waved at the girls, but turned away without letting any of them in. The house was already crowded and if there were too many people the cops would show up, declare the whole party a fire hazard and kick everyone out,

Cain wasn’t ready for the party to be over. The whole party was just an excuse to see Michelle out of the office. Nothing he had tried before had worked. He had offered to take her to the nicest restaurants in town, fully-paid vacations anywhere she wanted to go, shopping trips, even the movies, but she had always responded with a smile and a no.

So he was her client. So what? He didn’t care. She was interesting and enticing and smart. She was funny and hot. She was so very, very hot. Every woman Cain met fell at his feet, everyone but her. He could see that she liked him. She liked their flirty interactions, but something was holding her back. He was hoping to find out what it was at this party.

“Why so glum, chum?” his friend and trainer, Brock Thaddeus, asked as he wrapped his arm around Cain’s neck and squeezed before letting go. “Looking for someone?”

“No,” Cain said shaking his head.

“Good, because there is plenty of talent here,” he watched a girl shimmy on the dance floor, her skirt rising dangerously up her legs as she moved. Cain nodded, there were a lot of beautiful women here, but the one he wanted was still missing.

No one knew about his feelings for Michelle. Cain Samson got everything he wanted, women included. His friends would have just told him to move on and leave Michelle behind. They would have taken him to the clubs to find a replacement. But he didn’t want a weak imitation of Michelle, he wanted the real thing.

“You finally ready to let the beast out of its cage?” Cain asked.

Brock let out a long sigh and said, “My divorce has been finalized. I am officially on the market.” He looked around, his eyes jumping from woman to woman as he surveyed the room. Cain did the same thing, it looked like Michelle was going to be a no-show. He would need to find someone else to keep him warm that night.

“Let’s get drunk,” Cain said. He grabbed three shot glasses and like moths to a flame they were almost immediately surrounded by five giggling women. They were each wearing high heels and seemed to always be on the verge of tipping over.

They tossed back their shots. The girls gave out a loud a woo-hoo and raised their arms over their heads. It was only a few seconds before they started chanting for another.

“How about a body shot?” one girl asked. She had long fake hair, sharp pointed nails, and teeth that were a little bit too white. She leaned onto Cain, her hand tracing down his chest as she licked her lips. She was right on top of him, pushing her body against his. But Cain didn’t feel anything when he looked at that woman, she was trying too hard.

“No one’s saying no to that,” Brock said, sweeping his hand over the table and knocking empty cups to the floor. The girl let her hand linger on Cain’s chest and gave him a cloying smile as she hopped up on the table and laid down on her back.

Cain poured a shot of whiskey onto her stomach and then leaned down and quickly drank it back. He could taste the salty sweat of her skin and even though he wasn’t attracted to her, he couldn’t stop his body from reacting.

“One for my friend, and the best trainer I could ask for,” this girl wasn’t what he wanted, but Brock was looking for someone so Cain pulled his friend over and poured another shot. Brock took his time, licking the girl’s stomach and making her shiver and giggle as he drank the bitter liquid.

“OMG,” another girl said. “You’re Brock Thaddeus! I loved your workout routine. I dropped two whole sizes from doing that.”

“I do what I can,” Brock said with a casual shrug. He turned towards the girl and smiled down at her. Meanwhile, the body shot girl was pawing at Cain’s shirt.

“Come over here, sexy,” she said pulling him closer. She was sitting up on the table and she pulled him so he was standing between her legs.

“You’re really good at that,” her voice was slurring and it looked like she was having trouble focusing her eyes.

“Good at what? Shots? I’m not sure that’s really a skill,” Cain countered. She was falling all over him. Her hands racing over his chest and sometimes going even lower.

She licked her lips and said, “I’m a huge fan of yours.”

“Really, you’re into hockey?”

“Totally, I love it.”

“What other hockey players do you like?’

“Um...” she said, blinking furiously. “I don’t even know any other players. Only you. You are the best, after all.”

“Yeah, but it’s a team sport,” he restrained himself from rolling his eyes. He wasn’t into this girl. She was just another starfucker. She didn’t care about him or hockey. All she cared about was being retweeted, upping her Instagram follower count and scoring a part on a reality show. Cain was many things, but he was not interested in being a rung on some girl’s ladder to fame.

“Please, don’t let me interrupt. I just heard there was whiskey in here,” his heart stopped at Michelle’s sweet voice.

He whipped his head around to see her. She was standing in the doorway wearing a tight black dress that hugged her hips in all the right places. Whenever he saw her at the firm she was always wearing suits and collared shirts. Her clothes were impeccably tailored, but modest. Now she stood in front of him in something that she would never wear to work. He didn’t think it possible for her to get even hotter, but here was the proof right in front of him.

Cain pulled himself away from the body shot girl. She tried to cling to him, but he managed to pry her hands off his shirt. He stumbled over a red solo cup and a beautiful smirk appeared on Michelle’s face.

“You came,” he said, his voice a little breathless. His heart was pounding. He felt like he had just run a marathon.

“I don’t think that girl on the table was ready for you to leave,” she said glancing back at the pouting girl who was still sitting on the table with her arms crossed. She was wearing a furious frown and glaring at Michelle.

“She’s fine,” Cain said with a wave of his hand. He didn’t know that other girl and he certainly wasn’t interested in her. He was in a room filled with party girls and models, but Michelle was the only girl he could see. “What can I get you to drink?”

“I will have your best whiskey, straight up,” she said.

He nodded and walked over to a high cabinet. He reached far into the back and pulled out a bottle of Lagavulin. “This up to your standards?”

“Absolutely. I didn’t know you had such good taste,” she said and then she bit her bottom lip and a surge of electricity pulsed through his veins. Fire. There was always fire within him. An unending burning fire in the pit of his stomach always threatening to overtake him. It was a roaring flame of passion stoked by Michelle biting that perfect lip of hers.

It had taken him years to control that fire. He had learned to channel it, keeping it locked down until game time. Once the game started he let the dragon out of its cage and used the fire to propel him to victory. Sometimes, despite his best efforts, the real dragon came out. He always struggled with it. But with age came wisdom. It had been a long time since he had lost complete control and changed.

Hockey had been his lifesaver. It was an outlet for his energy and aggression. He no longer lashed out. He was no longer angry for no reason. He was able to tire himself out with hockey and drain the beast. It helped him keep his transformation under control.

Girls that like body shots weren’t for him. They would never understand the fire that burned within him. They would only think about looks, TV deals and money. None of that stuff mattered to him. Those were bonuses that came with hockey, but he could have easily lived without all of that as long as he still had the game.

He had seen Michelle at his games. She came to most of them. She would have her seat right on the ice and anytime the ref made a bad call or the other team scored she would be up and screaming and slamming her fist again the barrier. When he scored, or made a great play she jumped up and threw her arms in the air and he could hear her cheer, different from all the rest.

Michelle didn’t go to the games to be seen and take pictures of herself. She didn’t want to sit up in a box or at the bar. She wanted to be where the action was. She went for the love of the sport.

Now she was here in his penthouse, at his party. This would finally be the night for him to make his move on the one woman he really wanted. The only thing keeping them apart was her job and Cain was sure that they could get around that. She needed to see how serious he was about her. Being with her wasn’t a joke to Cain and he was ready to prove it.

“OMG! More shots?” Body shots’ high-pitched voice was like nails on a chalkboard. She was right on top of him, hanging off his shoulders and getting between him and Michelle. The dragon inside of him reared up, he didn’t like anyone being between him and the woman he wanted.

Chapter Three

“Honey, this is Lagavulin,” Cain’s friend said. “This is beyond the top shelf. You don’t shoot it, you savor it.”

Brock didn’t know who that woman was, but he knew he liked her. She was tall and curvy with a head of dark curly hair and a perfectly fitting dress. Most importantly, she didn’t seem impressed with Cain at all. If anything, she seemed bemused by him.

“You finally break out the good stuff?” Brock asked as he elbowed his way past body shots.

“Only for the three of us,” Cain said. “Only those who appreciate it.”

The other girls seemed to finally get the message and with a huff they loudly stomped out of the kitchen and went back to the party. It was better once they were gone. There was more room without their suffocating and desperate attentions.

“Hi, I’m Brock, it’s nice to meet you,” Brock said extending his arm past Cain and towards the beautiful woman.

She looked him up and down and he could see the small, flirtatious smile that was playing on her lips. She took a slow, delicate sip of her drink and appraised him over the rim of the glass.

“I’m Michelle Handsworth,” she said extending her hand. His hand easily encompassed hers. Her hands were smooth and warm, but her handshake was firm. She had a good grip and she maintained eye contact, staring right back at him. “I’m Mr. Samson’s contract attorney.”

“Mr. Samson,” Brock said, his eyes wide.

“I’ve told her not to call me that,” Cain grumbled.

“I don’t think I’ve ever heard anyone refer to you as Mr. Samson,” Brock said. “I’ve heard people call you Cain and Samson and asshole and son-of-a-bitch and a few other words I won’t say in polite company.” He smiled at Michelle and his heart lurched when she smiled back.

“Don’t hold back on my account,” she said.

It was like something out a movie. All of the music and chatter and everyone else at the party seemed to disappear. It was just him and this beautiful woman who smiled at his jokes.

“So how do you know Cain?” she asked.

“I’m part of his training team.”

“Brock Thaddeus,” she said finally realizing where she knew him from. “My brother has all of your workouts. He subscribes to your YouTube channel. He loves you.”

“Let’s hope it runs in the family,” he said. There was that smile again. It took over her whole face, from her mouth to her eyes. Everything seemed to light up when she smiled. There was something about her he couldn’t quite put a finger on. She wasn’t like the other girls at the party. For one thing, she had been there for ten minutes and still hadn’t taken out her phone for a picture. She didn’t care who might be here, she wasn’t concerned with being seen.

“Brock is my best trainer and closest friend,” Cain said. Throwing his arm over Brock’s shoulder. “We’re practically brothers. Nobody pushes me like this guy does. I wouldn't be half the athlete I am without him.”

“That’s high praise,” Michelle said appraising him anew.

“There you are! Why are you hiding in the kitchen?” Cain’s publicist Elizabeth rushed into the room. She had two cellphones, one in each hand. She shoved one in her purse as she grabbed Cain by the hand and pulled him towards the doorway.

“There’s a guy from SpikeTV here who you have to meet,” she ordered.

“I don’t want to-.”

“It’s just a conversation. We’re not agreeing to anything and Brock and Michelle will still be here when we’re done.” Cain gave one last desperate look over his shoulder. But Brock was glad for the interruption. He wanted to talk to Michelle alone so he gave a wave as his closest friend was pulled out of the kitchen.

“Finally, we’re alone,” he said pouring them each another glass.

“We only met about four minutes ago,” Michelle said.

“But already it feels like I’ve known you forever,” he said.

“That’s a pretty corny line.”

“It’s working a little bit, though. Right?”

“Maybe a little,” she said with a shrug.

“So,” Brock said. “Anything ever happen between you and Cain?”

“Would it matter if something did?”

“No,” he said shaking his thread. “I just wanted to ask you out, but if you had dated Cain I would run it by him first. He is my best friend and the guy code, though a great secret, does exist.”

“Nothing ever happened between me and Cain. As his attorney, it would be unethical for us to date. I could actually get into a lot of trouble for something like that.”

“Even though Cain says you’re the best, I’m glad you’re not my lawyer.” That smile appeared again. Her entire face lit up and he had the sudden urge to lean in and kiss her. He wanted to taste her lips and run his hands all over her body. It had been a long time since he felt an attraction this strong. “So, what are you doing this weekend? Can I take you out to a very fancy dinner?”

“You’re sure you don’t want to check in with Cain first?” Michelle asked.

“I was never a very patient man,” he said taking a step towards her. “Besides, Cain had his chance. If he didn’t jump the moment he saw you, that’s his loss. Not mine.”

She looked up at him through her lashes and bit her lip as she debated something in her mind. There was something fantastic in that thoughtful look of hers and his body was urging him ever closer. He couldn’t hold himself back any longer. He reached out and touched her arm, his hand caressing her smooth, dark skin.

“Alright. One date, but no funny business,” she said with a shake of her head, her curly hair bouncing in a halo. “I’m not that kind of girl.”

“Fair enough,” he said giving her arm one last touch before pulling away. She pulled out her phone and gave him her number as he snapped a quick picture of her perfect face before saving the contact. “Are you allergic to anything? Gluten-free? Vegan?”

“Nope,” she said. “I have a very adventurous palate.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Brock said. “I’ll try and live up to that challenge.”

“It’s a date,” she said grabbing her glass. “I have never actually been in Cain’s house before and so far the kitchen is the only part I’ve seen.”

“Let me give you the full tour,” Brock said. He had to fight the urge to touch her. He wanted to put his hand on the small of her back, he wanted to stroke her arms, hold her hand. But he held himself back. She had said no funny business and she was the kind of woman who meant what she said.

He led her around Cain’s penthouse until they ended up out on the balcony with a handful of other people. The Chicago skyline was a light in the darkness. It was a beautiful view. Far below them people hurried in the streets.

“So, why did you become a lawyer?” he asked. It was quieter out here and for the first time, he didn’t have to yell over the music. The wind was pushing her hair over her eyes and she brushed it aside.

“I was always fascinated with the law. I would choose CourtTV over Sesame Street every time. It’s the only thing I ever wanted to be. I got into contract law in law school. It sounds strange, but I really like reading through contracts. I like figuring them out and finding loopholes.”

He nodded. She was going to be a challenge, but the best kind. She was smart, smarter than him for sure. She wasn’t going to be the kind of girl who was going to put up with any bullshit. She wasn’t just going to fall into his arms. But Brock didn’t mind. He loved a challenge.

Chapter Four

She couldn’t help but look up Brock Thaddeus online. After the party, she lounged back in her bed and turned her laptop on. She entered Brock Thaddeus into Google. There were hundreds of pages of results. Under the image tab, there were countless pictures of Brock. He was standing with his arms crossed in front of a weight bench, he was doing a one-handed pull-up, and he was smiling halfway up a rope ladder.

He had won Men’s Fitness Trainer of the Year four times. His weightlifting books were international bestsellers. He had appeared on the Today Show, Good Morning America and the Daily Show where he had taught proper weightlifting form to the anchors. He had a degree in sports medicine from John’s Hopkins.

She found out that he used to be a hockey player, but he shattered his right leg during a practice in his freshman year of college. He had to rebuild his entire life in the aftermath. But opportunity can bloom from tragedy. Once he could no longer play hockey professionally he devoted himself to his studies and graduated top of his class.

Now he was interested in her. Michelle sat back against her headboard and looked at the handsome face of the man she had a date with. She wasn’t the kind of girl who went for famous boys. She wasn’t interested in her life becoming public fodder. While Brock was famous, he wasn’t that famous. He wasn’t followed by paparazzi and he seemed to live something resembling a normal life.

He was also wonderfully human. There was no magic in him at all. His aura was a good one, though. It was bright yellow and smelled like a meadow in the early morning. It floated around his body in a calm wave. He had a quick wit and was ready with a smile. She couldn’t ignore the butterflies that started to fly in her stomach when she thought about him.

It had been a long time since she’d been on a good date. She was a high-powered attorney who made a lot of money. She worked with politicians and music artists and professional athletes. She had encountered a lot of men who couldn’t handle that. Somehow her success made them feel inadequate. It seemed impossible to these men that Michelle had a life of her own that had nothing to do with them. They took her success as a personal threat and the relationship usually ended before it really got off the ground.

It bothered her, but she never doubted herself. She wasn’t going to be the kind of woman who hid her light to make a man feel better. She had worked damn hard to get where she was and she had no intention of going backward. It was hard to find a good guy, but she was sure he was out there. She had kissed a lot of frogs but was still searching for her prince.

Maybe it would be Brock. He was well-off and successful in his own right. But even if he didn’t have all that success, she felt that he still wouldn't be threatened by hers. Brock was self-possessed with an easy, relaxed report that spoke of strong confidence. He could have been a bartender and he still would have been cool with Michelle’s job.

***

Three days later, Michelle was back in a business suit with her briefcase in hand. Cain was having a press conference to announce the signing of his new contract with the Black Hawks. They were in a large auditorium in the United Center. There was a long table up front for Cain, Liz and the coach. The rest of the room was filled with reporters milling about waiting for the press conference to begin.

Michelle was there in case there were any questions about the contract. But she had never really been needed, no one had ever asked her anything. She was pretty sure Cain invited her so he could show off. He wanted her to see him in front of all these people. He would be the center of attention. This whole thing was a celebration of him and he wanted Michelle there to witness it. She didn’t mind, it got her out of the office for the morning. She arrived on time with a smile on her face.

Michelle was sitting at an empty bar. The stadium wasn’t technically open. They were just having the press conference here. There were no bartenders, waitresses or patrons, just Michelle on a barstool flipping through a thick contract for one of her other clients. The sound of the paper rustling echoed in the empty room around her.

It felt strange, being in an empty place that would normally be crowded. She kept expecting someone to come over to her and ask for her number. Empty stools lined the bar and there were empty tables and chairs all around her with a great view of the rink.

“Hey,” she recognized Cain’s deep voice. He was standing in the doorway to the bar, leaning against the door jam and looking over at her.

“Hi,” she said smiling at him.

“Is that my contract?” he asked as he walked towards her.

“No,” she said closing the file. “It’s for a different client.” Her smile wavered as he approached. Something about his aura was different. It was red and angry and lashing out. His aura looked like a fire, flames licking the air around him it as if it was desperate to catch hold of something else and set it ablaze.

She noticed his aura before she noticed his expression. His face was set in a hard frown and their normal flirty banter was missing. Her stomach dropped and she quickly looked past him and towards the rink.

He sat down on a barstool next to her. But instead of saying something charming, he just ran his finger around a circular water stain on the bar. Michelle could tell that he had something to say and her stomach clenched as she waited. Had he discovered that she was another Magical? She waited for him to speak, the seconds passing slowly.

“You’re going out with Brock?” he finally asked.

“Um...yeah. Is that a problem?” she replied. Was this what he was mad about, really?

He ran his hands through his hair and frowned.

“Why?” he asked.

“What do you mean, why?” she asked. “He’s an eligible bachelor, I’m a single woman. He asked, I thought about it and I said yes. It’s just a date. We’re not getting married.”

“Why did you say yes to him, but no to me?” her heart sunk when she looked at him. He didn’t look angry anymore. He looked miserable. His handsome face was hanging and he had perfected that whole “puppy-dog” eye thing. Her heart hurt from looking at him. This was the last thing she had wanted.

She was used to viewing Cain as a Hockey God. She was used to seeing a smirk on his face and confidence in his eyes. She was so obsessed with him being a Magical, that sometimes she forgot he was also a person. She didn’t think he was capable of being this sad about something. She hadn’t realized how serious his feelings for her were. It wasn’t just silly, fun flirting, there had been something real behind all of that.

“Cain,” she said, reaching out to put her hand on top of his. “I’m your lawyer. We can’t date. I would get fired for that. Plus, it’s very unethical. I work in your best interest. If we date, then personal considerations can come into play and then I’m not an objective lawyer looking over your financial interests, but your girlfriend. I can’t let emotions like that come into play when I’m working with your contracts. The rules against clients and lawyers dating are good rules and they should be followed. There are too many ways for that relationship to end badly and for the client to be negatively affected. This is for your own good.”

“I know what’s good for me,” Cain said pulling his hand out from under hers. “I wasn’t joking all of those times I asked you out. I wanted - I want - to be with you.”

Michelle didn’t know what to say to that. The aura around him had died down a little bit, the flames were subdued with his sadness. But it was still there, those lights, that burning smell. He was her client and he was a Magical, it was too complicated. She didn’t want complicated. She wanted simple, human Brock.

“I’m sorry,” she said with a shake of her head. “You’re a great guy and you’re gonna find someone who’s perfect for you.”

He got up off the bench in a huff. He was breathing deeply and shaking his head as if he were arguing with himself. He was about to storm off when he stopped and turned to her one more time.

It was a credit to Cain that she wasn’t afraid of him. He was bigger than she was and he held powerful magic within him, but she trusted that he would never hurt her. She didn’t need to wince or pull back. Cain wasn’t the kind of man who would hit a woman.

She sat in her seat and looked up at him. She felt awful. He was a good guy and he deserved better than this. Should she tell him the truth? That she was Magical and she knew he was too, but where would that lead? She imagined telling him was like a dark well that she would have to jump into. She had no idea what would happen once she was inside. There would be no coming back from that conversation.

“I wish I had fired you,” he said, his aura flaring up dangerously around him. It reached up to the ceiling and traveled down beneath the floor. His frown deepened as he turned around and walked out of the bar.

Michelle let out a long sigh and slumped down. She hadn’t wanted to break Cain’s heart. She had always thought this joking flirtatiousness was just that, a joke. But he had been serious and sincere the entire time.

From far away she could hear the snapping of cameras and the shouting of reporters. She looked around the lonely bar as a few doors down people fought and yelled for Cain’s attention.

Chapter Five

He wanted to burn something. He wanted to let the fire consume and transform him. He would revert to his true form and fly over the city. He would burn it to the ground and destroy it. The air would reek of smoke. Fire would be everywhere. The images consumed his mind, it was all he could think about.

Breathe, he reminded himself. Deep, calming breaths. He would not transform. He was in control of the dragon, it was not in control of him. He was the master of his anger, only he could let himself transform. Calm. He needed to be calm.

Remembering his old meditation training, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath counting to ten. He imagined his long body rising from the ground. His powerful wings beat the air as he lifted himself up higher and higher.

He was over a forest. A deep forest with no people in it. Beyond the forest was a chain of low mountains, rounded off and covered with tall green trees. He flew up in the air and then dove down into the trees before rising up again. He was huge and powerful. Fire burned inside of him.

He flew towards the mountains and quickly zoomed between two of them. Underneath him was a wide, calm, blue lake. Flying over it, he could see his own reflection. His long snout was lined with sharp teeth, the yellow and green scales that covered his body, the dark wings that stretched on either side of him. He flew over the lake, the water rippling from the beating of his wings.

This was his memory palace. The peaceful place that existed just in his mind. It was the place he went when he needed to calm the angry beast that was always lurking inside of him. His father had taught him this trick and he had been perfecting it his entire life.

The dragon was always in him. It was always angry. It always wanted to feed. It had taken Cain a long time to gain control over the dragon within him. But he was the master now. He was in control, but it was a constant fight. The dragon always wanted to come out. It never rested. It had been over eight years since he had last lost control and transformed. He wasn’t interested in ending that streak, he had to keep the dragon under control.

He couldn’t stop thinking about Michelle. Why did she have to be his attorney? Why couldn’t she have been a girl he had met at a club or a bar? Why did she have to be so good at her job and so perfect for him? It wasn’t fair. They belonged together. They would have been perfect together. But now she was going to date his best friend and there was nothing he could do about it.

Cain slammed his fist into the locker. The pain radiated from his knuckles up through his arm. A stinging, electric shock of pain that reverberated through his body. It didn’t help. It only made him angrier. The dragon inside of him was rearing up and screaming to be released.

Everyone was waiting for him on the ice. He had a training to get to. He was acting like a diva and slowing everyone down. But he didn’t want to train. Normally he couldn’t wait to get out onto the ice. He would be laced up well before the rest of the team. But today he felt tired and sluggish. The only thing he wanted to do was transform and fly, the one thing he couldn’t do.

He pushed himself up and off the bench. He felt weighed down, like he was carrying heavy weights on his shoulders. He wasn’t in the mood to train. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with his teammates. Mostly, he didn’t want to deal with Brock.

Cain made his way out onto the ice where his teammates were skating between plastic orange cones. Their voices echoed in the rink and he could hear their skates as they scraped against the smooth ice.

He saw Brock hanging back near the penalty box. Brock was the offensive coach for the whole team, but mostly he worked with Cain. Normally, Cain was grateful to have his best friend training him, but today he wished he had never met Brock Thaddeus.

Traitor, turncoat, betrayer, double-crosser, snake, sneak, two-timer, the words echoed around in his head as he glared at his former best friend. Who did he think he was? Who was Brock compared to Cain? Cain was a three-time Hart Trophy winner, he led the Olympic team, he had won the Stanley Cup three times and Brock was stealing his girl? It was impossible. It was wrong and he couldn’t stand it.

“There he is,” Brock said clapping his hand on Cain’s back as Cain finally took to the ice. He shrugged the hand off and quickly skated past Brock and towards the orange cones. He could feel everyone’s eyes on him and he wished they would look at something else.

He focused on skating. He clasped his hands behind his back and began to speed skate through the cones, getting in line with the rest of his teammates as they warmed up. He wanted to be lost in a crowd. Pushing his feet, the edge of his skate cutting into the ice and propelling him forward.

He pushed and skated until his heart was pounding. The dragon inside of him relished in the beating of his heart, it wanted more. He needed to work. He needed to push himself until the dragon was sated. He continued to weave between the cones, trying to focus on the movements and working the muscles in his legs.

Focus eluded him. Every time he glanced up he would see Brock. And every time the dragon would rear up and scream. So he put his head down. He just needed to do this. He needed to push himself. He needed to train until he couldn’t stand. Then, and only then, would he and the dragon sleep.

He was on his third lap when he saw Brock skate out onto the ice. His blood boiled. This was bad, this was very bad. The dragon was thrashing inside of him, desperate to be let out. The dragon would handle Brock. The dragon would rip him limb from limb, burn the parts and feast on the flesh.

No! Brock was his best friend, his oldest friend. Cain would never hurt him. That was the dragon talking and there was a reason the dragon wasn’t in control.

“Everything alright?” Brock asked as he skated up to Cain. He fell into Cain’s rhythm until they were skating together. Cain was fuming, he balled up his fists and tried to keep himself under control.

“Everything’s fine,” he said tersely. He wanted to push Brock over and pummel him until he was nothing more than an angry red stain on the ice.

“Really, because you look like you want to straight up murder me. What is going on?” Cain sped up, but Brock was on him keeping pace, until he finally pulled in front of Cain and came to a screeching halt, blocking Cain’s path.

“Don’t,” Cain warned. They were dangerously close to each other. Only inches apart. Cain could hear his own heavy breathing loud in his ears. Blood was thundering through his veins; the dragon was clawing to get out.

“Don’t what?” Brock demanded.

Cain moved to push away, but Brock grabbed his arm. He snarled and wrenched his arm free.

“What is your problem?” Brock demanded again.

“Michelle!” Cain said, the word echoing around the rink. The players on his team stopped in their tracks and all heads turn to face them.

“Your lawyer, Michelle?” Brock asked.

“Yes. You had no right going after her. I’m the one who knew her first. I invited her to the party so I could ask her out.”

“She’s your lawyer. I thought the two of you couldn’t date.”

Cain shook his head. He was furious. He wanted to punch and hit and burn everything. He was seething, barely holding himself back. He wanted to launch the dragon at Brock. Stretch his long neck out and remove Brock’s head with his strong dragon jaw.

“We’re not in high school anymore,” Brock said. “You don’t get to call dibs on a woman. Either you go for it and ask her out or you get out of the way. You can’t expect her to sit up on a high shelf, out of the reach of everyone else until you’re ready.”

He was right. That was the worst part. Brock was right. Michelle was her own person and she could date anyone she wanted. He couldn't tell her what to do. He couldn’t expect her to wait for him. But that didn’t mean he was ready for her to date his best friend and coach.

“I’m sorry,” Brock said holding his hand up in appeasement. “I didn’t know that you were interested in her. You never mentioned it. But she and I have a date for this weekend and I’m going whether you like it or not.”

“I gotta get some air,” Cain said. He skated to the entrance to the rink and ripped off his skates, putting his shoes on and leaving the practice behind.

Chapter Six

The smell of coconut oil filled Michelle’s apartment. She wanted to do a hot oil treatment on her hair before her date. She had massaged the oil into her scalp and down the length of her hair and now it was wrapped in a plastic cap and she had wrapped a hot towel around her head to help the oil activate.

She was actually excited for her date with Brock Thaddeus. Her brother had lost his mind when she texted him about it. He had sent her a list of questions about training and protein intake to ask Brock, but Michelle hoped that it didn’t come to that. She was ready for chemistry and passion, not small talk about weightlifting.

It was late by the time she finally crawled into bed. She had done her nails, her toenails and her hair in preparation for the date. Tomorrow she would just need to do her makeup and pick out her sexiest, but not too sexy, dress.

She didn’t remember falling asleep, but no one ever does. She did remember the dream she had. In this dream, she was lost in a deep, dark forest. The trees were tall and the ground was covered in a thick coating of fallen leaves. The forest was silent. Her footfalls crinkling on the dead leaves was the only sound.

She was walking, but she didn’t know where she was going. The forest around her refused to change. It was just endless tall trees as far as the eye could see. She wasn’t sure if she was going in the right direction, or even what the right direction was. The scenery around her never seemed to change.

She had been walking for a while when she heard it. It was like a heartbeat, a soft, steady drumbeat that throbbed in the air all around her. She looked around, trying to figure out where that sound was coming from. There was nothing hiding between the trees, but the sound was getting louder and closer. She wasn’t alone.

Finally, it occurred to her to look up. She could see a small circle of pale light framed by the leafy branches of trees. She stared up as that beating, thumping noise grew louder. She was afraid. She knew something was close, but still she couldn’t see it. Heart pounding, she stared up through the gap in the trees.

She put a hand over her mouth to stifle a scream as it passed over her. It was huge, massive, covered in green and yellow scales with long, bat-like brown wings, a heavy set of back legs and two smaller forelegs. It was a dragon. Its wings created the thumping noise. It was the sound of the beast flying.

Her eyes were wide with terror and there was an ancient panic coursing through her. The thing was too big. It was like some ancient monster that had survived to modern times. Her body instinctively wanted to move away from it and hunker down in the hollow of a tree.

Instead, she kept walking. She moved in the same direction as the dragon. She didn’t know why she was following it. She had no control over herself, she was just walking forward. Far in the distance, she could see light through the ancient trees. There must have been a clearing up there.

She walked through the forest, praying the dragon couldn't see, hear, or smell her. She would never be able to stop it. If it wanted her, it would have her. The trees began to thin out and a large lake appeared in front of her. On the banks of the lake, lay the dragon. His huge side rose up and down as he breathed. He was stretched out with his pale belly exposed to the sun.

She watched its sleeping form for a moment, but it did not remain still for long. It brought its head up and smelled the air. Michelle pulled back, worried that the dragon could smell her. But after a moment, it stopped sniffing the air. With an elegance that something so big should never possess, it stood up on its back paws and shook its body out.

It leaned down towards the lake and began to drink the water. Its eyes open as it scanned the forest for danger. It lapped up the water silently. When it was done, it began to beat its wings, rising quickly into the air. Michelle couldn’t believe how fast and lithe it was. In the span of a few seconds, the giant beast had gone from being next to the lake to being hundreds of feet above it.

The world shifted in front of her. She lost her footing and stumbled to the side, clinging to a tree as the world around her disappeared. Darkness fell and the tree she was holding onto dissipated into nothingness. She didn’t know which way was up or down or even where she was.

Finally, the world began to come back into focus. She could smell smoke and feel the heat from a nearby fire. Then there was the sound of a woman screaming over and over again. Michelle stood up and tried to find the screaming woman, but she wasn’t in the forest anymore.

She was on a city street. The buildings around her were all one fire. She coughed and tried to peer through the heavy, thick, poisonous smoke that lingered in the air. There were people lying in the street, covered in blood and crying out for help. They reached out to Michelle, begging her to help them, but what could she do?

A shadow passed over her and she looked up to see the dragon soaring over the street. Giant brown wings stirred ash up into the air. Heat pounded her face, sweat was pouring down her body. What was she supposed to do? The dragon opened its mouth and an otherworldly scream pierced her ears. She covered them with her hands and crouched on the ground. She looked up in time to see the dragon racing towards her. It opened its huge jaws and a burst of fire poured from its throat. It was coming right for her and she could do nothing but scream as she was engulfed in flames.

She woke up gasping. She jumped from the bed, searching her body for fire. But she wasn’t in the forest, or that dangerous street. She was safe at home in her bedroom. Her eyes were slowly coming into focus and she fell back onto the bed gasping for breath.

That was no ordinary dream. It was too realistic and the emotions in them were too strong. It had left her feeling spent and exhausted and shaking all over. That was no dream, that was a vision.

She sat up and put her head in her hands. The meaning was clear enough. Danger lurking all around her, something very bad and very dangerous was about to happen. Dragons were magical animals, they were extremely powerful and potent beings. But no one had seen a dragon in a very, very long time. So why was she having visions of one?

Visions came for a reason. She knew that. They were warnings and needed to be taken seriously. She needed to take this seriously. The only problem was she didn’t know anything about dragons.

Michelle stood up and walked over to her walk-in closet. She turned on the light and moved past a long line of dresses and shoes. On the floor, there was a box covered in a floral tablecloth. She whipped the cloth off and opened the box. Inside was her alter. There were crystals, herbs, bones, tea leaves and fire starters. Everything a witch might need.

She couldn’t fight a dragon, but she could control animals. That had been one of the first ways her magic had manifested. She had always been able to see people’s auras. She talked about them constantly as a child. It took her a long time to realize that few people could see what she did. But by the age of ten, she had learned to keep her abilities secret.

She discovered the power to charm animals when she was ten years old. She was walking home from school on her normal route that took her down a run-down alley. Pawn shops and cheap Chinese take-out joints had back doors that opened to this alley. There was always a mean German Shepard chained to one of the walls. Every time Michelle had to walk past it, the dog would bark furiously and strain at its leash as it struggled to attack. She had learned to give the dog a wide berth and stay well out of its reach.

On that fateful day, the dog was particularly angry. It was barking and foaming at the mouth. It was pulling and tugging on its leash as she tried to sneak by. Michelle hugged the wall and edged past it, avoiding looking the animal in the eye. She was halfway through the alley when the dog managed to break its leash. Once free it raced towards her, slobber dripping from its mouth.

Michelle began to run, but her foot hit a pothole and he she fell forward skinning her arms and legs. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to scramble back to her feet. She turned over, but it was too late, the dog was on top of her. He was growling and slowly moving towards her with his teeth bared, his eyes furious.

“Stop,” she screamed, holding her hand up. To her surprise, the dog complied. It skittered to a stop and then looked around confused before sitting down in front of her. Its tongue lagged out of his mouth and he cocked his head and looked at her.

Michelle sat up and wiped the grit from her arms. The dog continued to sit and stare at her. All the anger and fury had left it. In one moment it had gone from furious predator to a little puppy who wanted his belly rubbed.

She reached out with her hand and touch his soft fur. At first, he pulled away as if he expected to be hit. But once he saw that she was kind, he leaned into her hand and thumped his tail happily.

The second her hand touched his fur she was bombarded with strange thoughts. The dog was scared, his master beat him. He was hungry and thirsty. He was hot, tired and dirty from being out in this back alley all day and night.

“Poor, little doggy,” Michelle had said as she scratched behind his ears. Underneath his fear, hunger and thirst was a sweet little puppy who just wanted to run and play and sleep inside.

Instead of tying the dog back up, she took the leash in her hand and brought him home. Her mother had been angry when Michelle first brought him home. But the dog was so sweet and so well-behaved that she eventually relented and Dolly, as he came to be known, became the loving family pet he had always wanted to be.

Dolly had been the first animal she had charmed, but he had been far from the last. Crickets, fish, even a lion at the zoo once, Michelle had yet to meet an animal immune to her charms. She just had to hope that dragons were susceptible as well.

Chapter Seven

The date was going well. No, scratch that, the date was fantastic. Michelle was charming and smart and funny. She knew a lot about hockey and sports in general. Brock couldn’t stop staring into her dark eyes. He was desperate to kiss her.

He took her to his favorite sushi place. She was exactly as unafraid as she claimed to be. They ordered the chef's tasting and they dug into the beautiful sushi and sashimi that was spread before them.

“So, did you google me?” Brock asked.

Her face blushed and then she said, “Maybe.”

“Did you like anything you saw?” He asked.

“You’re very successful,” she said, tipping back a shot of Saki. “I didn’t know about the accident that shattered your leg.”

“Yeah,” Brock said. There was a time when any mention of the accident would have sent him on a downward spiral, but he was passed it now. He hadn’t let that accident stop him. It had only made him stronger.

“I had a full hockey scholarship to Penn State,” he said with a shake of his head. “Third practice of the season, this guy on our team comes in so hung-over that he’s still kind of drunk. He hit the angle on his skate wrong and went crashing into me and then we were both down. He landed on my leg and I felt the whole thing shatter. It was the worst experience of my life. I blacked out from the pain.”

“Wow,” was all she could say.

“I was depressed for a while. I stopped going out, stopped going to school. I lost my scholarship and eventually got kicked out. I spent a miserable summer on my parents’ couch, just whining and complaining about how my life was ruined. Then one day my father sat me down and told me that I could either spend my entire life crying about what I had lost or I could recover from this tragedy and see what else life had to offer.”

“Seems like a great dad,” Michelle said.

“He was a great dad. I’m not doing his speech much justice. It was very moving and powerful and he was right. So I got up and applied to some other schools and began to figure out what my life looked out without hockey.”

“So you don’t play at all anymore?”

Brock shook his head and said, “I have to be careful with the leg. The injury is bad and if I break it again I could be in some real trouble. I’m a trainer now, on my own and with the Black Hawks.”

“With Cain,” she said.

He nodded and tried to think of something else to say. He didn’t want them to end up on the subject of Cain. But suddenly he realized that he couldn’t think of a single thing to say. All he could think about was Cain’s rage at the rink. The two men hadn’t spoken since that day. Brock had called and texted and even showed up at Cain’s house. But it had been like running into a brick wall.

“He’s not happy we’re dating,” Michelle said. “I feel bad about that. You two have been friends for so long. I don’t want to mess that up.”

“You haven't,” Brock said. “All three of us are adults. We can make our own decisions. Cain can’t claim you. He’s mad now, but he’ll come around. We’ve been friends a long time. We’ll get through this.”

“When did the two of you meet?” Michelle asked.

“It’s a strange story actually. I’m sure you heard about how Cain grew up, pretty far from civilization.”

“His father ran a weather station in the middle of the Yukon, right?” Michelle asked.

“Yeah. It was just his mom, him and his dad way out in the middle of nowhere. They almost never saw any other people. They lived in this isolated building far back in the forest. There was only one lone road to get to town. It was impossible most of the time due to the snow.

“It wasn’t until he was fourteen that they left the weather station and he was enrolled in a real school, my school. He was an odd looking kid. His hair was long and he didn’t know anything about movies or TV or video games. He was just strange,” Brock continued.

“I was a hockey player and he joined our team. At first, we were all wondering who this weird kid from the woods was. We were all ready to pounce on him and haze him until he quit.”

“Then he started playing and we saw how good he was. The kid had spent his entire life in winter. He ice skated year round. Hockey was his whole life. The coach tasked me with keeping him company and making sure he didn’t get in any trouble. We got along right away. I taught him everything he needed to know about surviving public school and he drilled me in hockey. We’ve been friends ever since,” he added.

“I don’t want to be the thing that comes between that,” Michelle said.

“You won’t,” Brock said, reaching over and taking her hand. “Cain will get over this. He knows he has no right to be mad.”

They finished their meal and Brock swept up the check right as the waiter dropped it off. Michelle offered to pay half, but he waved her off. Brock wasn’t the kind of guy who went Dutch. He knew how a man was supposed to treat a woman.

“Feel like taking a walk?” he asked her.

“I would love that,” she responded.

They strolled along Lake Michigan, a cool breeze ruffling their hair. The sky was clear and even with the bright city lights, Brock could see a smattering of stars above them. He looked up at the stars as he reached for Michelle’s hand. He took her warm fingers in his and stroked her palm with his thumb. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see her smiling.

“So what about you? Where did you grow up?” he asked.

“Tennessee,” she answered. “I hated it. It was hot and swampy and when I told people I wanted to be a lawyer they laughed at me and told me to mind my place,” she shook her head as a tinge of bitterness entered her voice. “I couldn't wait to get out of there. I worked so hard all through high school so that I could get a free ride to a college somewhere north. I wanted to see snow and watch the trees change.”

“What about your parents?” Brock answered.

“They always supported me. They wanted me to have a better life. Both of my parents were blue collar workers, they had never gone to college. My mother never even graduated from high school. But I do my best to take care of them now. They’re both retired and having a great time in Florida.”

“Sounds like you're a hard worker, driven. I like that in a woman,” he said, turning to face her.

“I don’t do it for you,” she said while raising one eyebrow and smiling at him. “I do it for me.”

He nodded and took a step closer. She didn’t step back, but instead looked up through her lashes at him. He brought his hand up and placed it gently on her cheek. She closed her eyes and leaned into his touch as he leaned down and kissed her.

He could feel the goose bumps on her arms. She leaned into him and her hand came around his waist. He pulled her close, his tongue sliding into her mouth. He wrapped her up in his arms and she melted into him as their kiss continued.

A horn honked loudly and a group of teenagers leaned out of their car and started hooting and hollering.

“Get it, man. She’s hot!” One of them screamed. And Michelle laughed, a sweet sound that was like chimes on a windy day. Everything about her was perfect. If only she hadn’t specifically requested no funny business. He would have brought her home and shown her the time of her life.

His mother had always said that patience is a virtue and he knew that was true now more than ever. Michelle was perfect, there was a chance that this could be the real thing. He didn’t want to ruin this by being impatient. He would wait if that was what she wanted.

She smiled at him and turned to walk again. They were headed down a long pier that led out into the water. There were boats moored on either side as they walked farther out, away from the bright lights of the city.

Michelle opened her mouth to say something, but before she could get a word out, the air was pierced with a loud, unearthly scream. The sound hit his ears like knives and he instinctively grabbed for Michelle and wrapped her up in his arms to protect her.

“What is that?” he asked as the scream came again.

“It’s a dragon,” Michelle said.

Chapter Eight

Brock’s strong arms were wrapped around her, but Michelle knew they wouldn’t be enough. He couldn’t protect her, she needed to protect him. The screams of the dragon matched the ones from her dream. It had been a prophecy.

She could hear the whooshing sounds of the wings beating and she felt his shadow as it passed over them. Its giant wings spread wide as it swooped around the two figures huddled on the pier. It was circling them, the circles getting tighter and tighter.

The dragon screamed again, a loud painful cry that hurt her ears. But what followed was worse. The dragon’s mouth was open and as it screamed a burst of orange fire flew from its mouth. The flames hit the water and steam sprung up and surround them. The dragon continued to loop around them spewing fire into the water.

They were surrounded by steam. Brock’s arms were around her holding her tight. She was trying to free herself, but he was holding her back, trying to protect her. But she needed to be free, she needed to look the dragon in the eyes in order to charm it. She couldn’t be wrapped in another man’s arms when she did so.

“Let me go!” she shouted, struggling to be heard over the scream of the dragon and thumping of its wings.

“No, it’s not safe,” he said.

“I can take it,” she yelled.

They were surrounded by steam, the water beneath the pier was boiling and bubbling from the dragon’s flames. She couldn’t see anything. The steam was too thick. It was a fog that surrounded them.

“What do you mean you can take it?” Brock asked.

She struggled to free herself from his arms. Brock finally released her, but he kept a hand on her wrist.

Where was it? Where was the dragon? If she could see it, then she could charm it. The screaming and beating of the wings had stopped. It was no longer flying over them, it was somewhere else.

“Let’s go,” Brock said as he pulled her back by her wrist down the other side of the pier towards the street. The pier was long. It seemed to stretch in front of them for miles. They would never make it to the other side. There was no way the dragon was done with them. It had come for them.

Brock pulled her behind him, but they didn’t get far. A few feet in front of the pier, the boards rumbled and moved. They bumped up and down. Something was swimming underneath them. They stumbled backwards as the boards rattled and bumped and struggled to contain the monster pushing up against them.

The boards were pushing up, something was about to break free. With a scream the boards cracked and splintered and broke as a large, scaly head attached to a long neck poked through.

They were trapped. The pier was broken, there would be no way to get back to land without swimming. The dragon was staring at them. Its yellow, lizard eyes flicked between them as its tongue snaked out and tasted the air. It could clearly see them and when those cold eyes turned on Brock, it bared its teeth and opened its jaw.

Before she could stop him, Brock grabbed one of the splintered boards and raced towards the dragon holding the board above his head. He let out a scream and swung the board at the dragon. Had it been a man it would have knocked him off his feet. But this was no man, the dragon caught the board between its teeth and snapped closed, breaking the board in its jaws.

Brock fell back and in an instant the dragon was on him. He grabbed Brock’s leg and began to pull him towards the water.

“No!” Michelle screamed holding her hand up.

“Michelle, don’t,” Brock said as he cried out from the pain. He threw his arm out to keep her back, but instead Michelle grabbed his hand.

She knelt next to Brock, holding his hand as she stared into the dragon’s cold yellow eyes. “Stop,” she said clearly. The dragon only bit down harder. Brock screamed out and squeezed down on her hand. “Stop,” she said louder.

The dragon snarled at her. Everything smelled like sulfur and smoke, her eyes were watering. The dragon was in front of her. Michelle reached her hand forward and placed it on his snout.

The scales were cold, but felt surprisingly clean. The dragon shifted his eyes from Brock to her. And to her surprise, it almost felt like it was purring. She stared into his eyes, searching for the connection that she knew had to be there.

It came to her slowly, images of fire and snow and burning trees. There was a frozen lake and a hockey stick. Underneath the fire, anger and sulfur was something else. It was humanity. There was a person underneath all of that.

“Shifter,” Michelle gasped.

“What?” Brock said. His teeth were clenched and tears were streaming down his face, but he wasn’t screaming or crying. He was lying still, holding her hand, waiting to be let free.

“Who are you?” Michelle asked. She asked it out loud and within her mind.

The dragon let go of Brock’s leg and Brock let out a loud groan and pulled himself back and away from the dragon. Michelle stayed where she was, her hand resting on the dragon’s snout.

“Who are you?” she asked again. “You can tell me. You can trust me. Let me help you.”

The dragon blinked slowly and then she saw him. Buried underneath layers of anger, confusion and rage was Cain Samson. He was hiding within himself. The dragon had gained control and Cain was now trapped inside.

“Cain?” She whispered.

The dragon didn’t like that. It reared its head back and pulled away from her. It let out a loud painful scream and its wings began to flap. Water sprayed all around them as the beast slowly rose in the air. Her mouth hanging open, Michelle stared in awe as she knelt in the dragon’s shadow.

It took one last look at her and then with one final scream it rose up into the air and flew out over the water of Lake Michigan. She and Brock stared at it and watched it disappear over the horizon. Slowly the steam around them evaporated and they could see the skyline and the world around them.

Brock let out a groan of pain and grabbed his leg. Michelle ripped off her sweater and wrapped it around his leg, securing it tightly to stem the flow of blood. But it wasn’t enough. There was poison in a dragon’s bite. Brock’s normal human aura wasn’t normal anymore. There was something infecting it.

There was a bile green infecting the clean light. It started at his leg, but it was spreading. There was a foul smell coming from the wound. It smelled like rotten eggs and swamp and already a yellow puss was mingling with the blood.

“What’s going on? Do you know what’s going on?” Brock asked. But his voice was slurring. His eyes were losing focus. He was propped up on his shaking arms until they gave way and he fell back on the pier.

“Did you call the dragon Cain?” he murmured.

“Just lie still. Try and stay calm. Keep your heart rate down,” she said. She rested her hand on his head and felt a fever there. She jumped to her feet. She needed to get out of there. She grabbed three loose boards and laid them over the gap until it was wide enough for them to walk over.

“Okay,” she said going over to Brock. “I know it hurts to walk, but you have to try.” She threw his arm over her shoulder and helped him to his feet. He leaned heavily against her, his head lolling on her shoulder.

“I don’t feel well,” he murmured.

“I know,” Michelle said. Slowly and carefully they made their way over the shaky planks and to the other side of the pier where people were running towards them.

“What happened?”

“Are you ok?”

“What was that thing?”

They were peppered with questions, but Michelle ignored them all and pushed back towards the street. Police cars were arriving, sirens were drawing closer and flashing red and blue lights lit up the air around them. Michelle refused to stop. She kept pushing past people, supporting Brock with her arm.

Chapter Nine

Thankfully, they weren’t far from Michelle’s car. She managed to drag Brock there and she put him in the back seat, letting him stretch out his leg.

“It burns,” he said reaching down to the wound.

“Don’t, just leave it alone,” Michelle said, gently pushing his hand back. “It’ll be ok.”

She opened her trunk and pulled out her first aid kit. She unwrapped her sweater from around Brock’s leg and the car was filled with the noxious, foul smell of his wound. She resisted the urge to gag as she found a pair of scissors and cut his jeans up to the knee. She tore the blood-soaked material off him and threw it to the side.

The wound had stopped bleeding, but she could see the indentations from each of the dragon’s teeth. A yellow-green bile was pooling in the teeth marks and dangerous looking black streaks of poison were traveling up and down his leg.

She swabbed the wound with alcohol and Brock lifted his head up and let out an anguished scream.

“I know, I know,” Michelle said. “I know it hurts, but you have to try and be quiet.” He clenched his teeth and took gasping, painful breaths. Michelle grabbed a roll of gauze and wrapped it around his leg. It cut the smell and when she was done, Brock’s head fell back on the seat and he let out a haggard cry.

He looked awful. His face was pale and sweaty and he could barely keep his eyes open. She didn’t have much time. He had only been bitten a few minutes ago and already the poison was taking hold. A hospital would never help him. This wasn’t normal poison, it was magic.

The problem was, she had no idea how to deal with a dragon bite. She had never even heard of a Dragon Shifter. She knew there were people who could transform into wolves and bears, but she had never heard of a man turning into a dragon.

Cain, it was Cain. The dragon was Cain. He would be the only person who could save Brock.

Michelle grabbed a paper map out of her glove box and spread it out on the hood of her car. There was a crystal dangling from her rear-view mirror and she grabbed that as well. She held the crystal over the map and focused on Cain. She ignored the sirens and people and thought only of Cain. She remembered his long blond hair, his cocky smile. She could see him clearly in her mind.

The crystal spun above the map. It moved in slow circles as the image of Cain became clearer in her mind. Suddenly, the string holding the crystal jerked twice and she opened her eyes to see that it had stopped on the edge of Lake Michigan. She took a pen and circled the spot. Taking the map, she hopped in the driver’s seat and headed around the lake.

Brock moaned quietly behind her and Michelle forced herself to focus on the road. The only thing she could do for him was bring him to Cain. Cain would have to know how to cure the dragon’s bite. After a while there was no noise from the back and then she couldn’t help but constantly check on him. She kept glancing at Brock in the rearview mirror, making sure he was breathing.

It took twenty minutes to find the house on the lake. It was a rustic cabin tucked away in the woods at the end of a long, dirt drive. Cain’s truck was sitting in the driveway. She had the right place. It was dark out here, they were far from the city and the only sounds were the chirping of crickets.

The house was dark. Michelle left her headlights on, letting them illuminate the driveway. She stumbled towards the door in her high heels.

“Cain?” She called out. “Cain, are you here?”

There was no answer. She took the steps to the porch and looked around. It was a small, one-story hunting cabin, simple and rustic. Not like Cain’s normal style at all. She knocked on the door and to her surprise, it creaked open.

Inside, the house was dusty and dark. There was a faded green couch over a bearskin rug, a cold fireplace along one wall and a small kitchen. She could see a bedroom through an open door, but it didn’t look like anyone was here.

“Michelle?”

She screamed and jumped straight up in the air. She spun around and saw a haggard looking Cain.

“Did I kill him?” he asked, his voice thick and slurring. “Did I kill my best friend?”

“No,” Michelle said, shaking her head. She put her hands on his arms and felt that he was shaking. “He’s alive. He’s in the car, but there’s some sort of poison-”

Cain spun around, breaking free of her grip and stumbling towards the car. He opened the back door to reveal Brock, unconscious and splayed out in the back seat. He was covered in sweat and shaking.

Cain pulled his best friend out of the car and hefted him over his shoulder. As gently as possible, Cain carried Brock inside, depositing him on the bed in the bedroom.

“How did you find me?” he asked.

“I’m a witch,” she said looking into his blue eyes. “I always knew there was something magical about you, but I didn’t know what it was. Why did you attack us?”

He hung his head and said. “I lost control. I had been fighting it ever since I heard that you agreed to go out with Brock. I was so angry. I tried to contain the dragon. I came out here to find some peace and quiet and try to control myself. But I couldn’t...” He shook his head. “I lost control. It’s been years since this happened and now I’ve killed my best friend.”

“There has to be some cure for the poison,” Michelle said. “What’s the cure?”

“There is a way, but there’s not enough time. He won’t survive.”

“Please,” Michelle said, reaching across Brock’s prone form. “I have power. Tell me what the cure is and we’ll find a way to do it.”

“He has to complete his transformation. He has to become a Shifter like me. If he can survive it,” Cain shook his head.

“How does he complete the transformation?” Michelle asked.

“There has to be a third. Someone needs to be a conduit. The magic has to pass from me to the conduit and then to the infected,” he looked up at her sadly. “It’s rare that it works. There aren’t that many of us, most don’t survive the change.”

“I’ll be the conduit,” Michelle said. “Let me help you save him.”

“No,” he said. “I won’t ask that of you.”

“I’m not asking for your permission.”

Chapter Ten

Michelle frantically searched through the cabinets. Sage, myrrh, wine, candles. Thankfully, as a fellow Magical, Cain had all of these things within arm's reach. That was the end of his helpfulness. He stood over Brock watching as his friend shivered and writhed in pain. Brock was moaning quietly, sweat beaded on his forehead.

“Pull the bed out away from the wall,” Michelle ordered and thankfully, Cain was able to follow simple instructions. Michelle poured a circle of salt around the bed and then stepped over the barrier. She wasn’t sure what being a conduit included, but she needed to be able to protect herself if it put her in a vulnerable state.

She put a cast iron pot on the floor within the circle and threw in a few ripped out pages from a paperback and lit them on fire.

“Sit,” she ordered Cain and he obliged.

She threw in the sage and myrrh, filling the air around them with a sweet and smoky smell. “I don’t know what to do, you have to guide me.”

“I’ve never...I’ve never done this before,” he said kneeling on the bed.

“Trusts your instincts, they’ll guide you,” Michelle said. She poured a glass of deep red wine and staring Cain in the eye she took a sip, she handed him the cup and he took a sip, after that they lifted Brock’s head and he sipped the wine down as well.

The smoke and herbs were swimming in the air around them. Even though it had only been one glass of wine, she felt a little tipsy. It was a strong wine, but even stronger was the magic she put into it.

She stared at Cain and his aura erupted around him as he squeezed her hand. Below them, Brock’s aura was an undulating white and green, both colors mixing together, but not blending. The green was slowly overtaking the white.

She took Brock’s hand in hers and kissed his knuckles, looking down at his shivering form. Still holding Brock’s hand with her right hand, she took Cain’s hand with her left hand next, and repeated the action, laying a series of kisses along his knuckles.

“Show us the way,” she whispered. “Save him. You know how to do it.”

He leaned forward and kissed her, his hands holding her by the neck and pulling her closer and closer. The herbs and smoke and wine were mingling and she felt that strange weightlessness that came from magic. Spells were otherworldly, they were something else. They didn’t follow the normal rules of the physical world.

She kissed him back as the smoke blossomed and grew. It was more smoke than her small fire could have made. The smoke was thick and swirling, but it wasn’t burning her lungs or her eyes. The smoke was like a hurricane. It was swirling all around them, obscuring everything else in the room. But they were in the eye, the small bed with the three of them was free of smoke, the air was clear.

Everything was clear. Everything was standing out in harsh light. The sensation of Cain’s hands on her body was intense. It was like electricity coursing through her veins, lighting along her skin. She felt charged. She gasped as Cain moved down to her neck, kissing and licking the sensitive skin there. She leaned into him, desperate for more. Her hands were tangling in his hair.

She looked up at him and saw not his crystal blue eyes, but the dark, yellow eyes of the dragon. She was not afraid. She reached up and caressed the skin of his cheek. He leaned into her touch as his hand moved down her neck and to her breasts.

She felt someone behind her. He touched her skin and his touch was fire. She cried out in pleasure, as he traced fire over her shoulders and neck. It was Brock. He was breathing deeply. It was the harsh ragged breath of the dragon. He pulled her back against him. She could feel his erection pushing against her back as his hands came up and captured her breasts.

Brock was laying kisses along the back of her neck and then Cain was in front of her, kissing her mouth, his tongue dancing with hers. The sensations were too much, she couldn’t tell who was touching what, but she wanted none of it to stop.

“Yes,” she cried out, throwing her head back. Cain took the opportunity to lean down and kiss her chest while Brock unzipped her dress. He traced kisses down her back as the zipper went lower and lower. Goosebumps erupted on her arms when Cain pulled the front of her dress down until she was in nothing but her bra and panties.

Brock unsnapped her bra and Cain pulled it off. He took her breast in his mouth. Cain licked her nipple and then bit down gently, making her shudder. She tried to pull away, but that only pushed her back into Brock. They were both so powerful and strong, all of their attention focused on her. Their hands and lips and tongues were moving over every inch of her skin teasing her and driving her wild.

She brought Cain’s head up from her breast and kissed him. The she looked behind her and kissed Brock. She looked between the two men and finally they looked at each other and then they were leaning in and kissing each other while their hands explored her.

It was the hottest thing she had ever seen. These two huge strong men in bed with her. Brocks’ hands pushed her down on the bed and her panties slid off of her.

“Undress each other,” she said quietly. She wanted to watch. She laid on her back and as Cain slipped Brock’s shirt over his head, Brock unbuttoned Cain’s pants. She was so turned on, her body physically ached from wanting them. She couldn't stand to just watch. She reached up to their strong shoulders and pulled both of them down onto bed with her.

They were a tangle of lips and hands and arms and legs. She didn’t know who was who or where they were. There was nothing but the inescapable pleasure of the three of them moving in bed together. She felt someone slip their fingers into her and she arched her back, clinging to someone’s hard shoulders as fingers spun within her. Strong fingers were gentle and teasing, caressing her most sensitive places.

Another set of hands massaged her breasts as a mouth came down to kiss her lips. She was awash in sensations, straining for their touch. Someone’s tongue circled the tip of her breast and she buried her hands in his hair urging him for more. She was writhing on the bed, unsure of where she was and what was happening. Michelle was overwhelmed with the dedicated attentions these two men were paying to her body. She never wanted it to stop.

Cain and Brock were on the bed kissing and touching each other and her. She didn’t know where she ended and they begin. Her orgasm was building up inside of her, growing more powerful with every lick and touch. She arched her back and cried out the word YES! when Cain entered her. Her body strained to contain him. Fire coursed through her veins as he slid into her and began to move in and out in a heady rhythm that matched her heartbeat.

There was something else. She could feel the magic enter her and course through her veins. It was red and green and yellow and it was taking over her body as it moved into her. It felt wonderful and amazing, driving her wild from the inside out. She could do nothing but writhe underneath him and beg for more, her breath catching in her throat. Brock leaned over her and kissed her as Cain continued to thrust.

She slipped her tongue over Brock’s lip and felt the magic pass through her to him. He breathed in the scent of it and kissed her harder, desperate for more. His hands were on her shoulders and then her breasts. She was holding onto him as her orgasm built up inside of her.

A wave of pleasure was passing between them, growing with every second. Every touch and every movement sparking the shared fire within them. They were nothing but pleasure and sex and love and friendship and sweat, all moving together in a perfect rhythm. It was too much, too big for one person to contain. Her body tensed as the last of the dragon’s magic passed through her lips into Brocks’ and the wave of pleasure crested and crashed down on all three of them.

She was awash in pleasure, reaching out to hold onto both of them as her body moved out of control. The smoke around them swirled to a fever pitch. With a dragon’s scream, Cain finished and the spell was broken.

They flopped down in bed, a heap of tangled limbs as the smoke around them slowly dissipated. Brock was to her left, leaning on her bare shoulder and she saw that his fever had broken. He had stopped shaking and his skin was back to its healthy color. He looked normal again.

His aura was different. The bright, innocent human light was gone. Now it matched Cain’s. It was burning with yellows and angry reds that flickered and licked the air around him. They had saved him. Brock was no longer a normal human man. He was a Dragon Shifter now.

*****

THE END

About Charlize Starr

Hi there, I'm Charlize - a totally shy and quiet gal by day, but a naughty writer by night ;)

I love writing steamy and hot romance short stories. I especially enjoy writing about taboo themes so if that's your thing too, then come and explore my spicy, forbidden world filled with guilty pleasures like lots of steam, hot guys and the occasional and very necessary bag of chocolate chip cookies... 

Please check my Amazon author page or check my Facebook page for the latest news and releases.